RELATIONS OF THE MOST FAMOUS KINGDOMS AND Commonwealths throughout the WORLD: Discoursing of their Situations, Religions, Languages, Manners, Customs, Strengths, Greatness and Policies.  
Translated out of the best Italian Impression of Boterus. And since the last Edition by R. I.  
Now once again enlarged according to modern observation; With Addition of new Estates and Countries. Wherein many of the oversights both of the Author and Translator, are amended. And unto which, a Map of the whole World, with a Table of the Countries, are now newly added.  
LONDON, Printed by JOHN HAVILAND, and are to be sold by JOHN PARTRIDGE at the sign of the Sun in Paul's Churchyard. 1630.   

TO THE READER.  
THat this Author hath been so carefully translated into the Latin, Spanish, French and English languages, is a concluding argument (to me) that no man of those Nations hath hitherto written so well in this Argument: else, what needed they to translate him? Nay, and doubly translated he hath been; not only into their tongues, but into their books; seeing that all the Writers of Geography, since his time, have translated no small part of him into their Writings. Of some of which, what is from hence borrowed, is their very chief credit and ornament. How much (I pray) hath that voluminous French Writer (translated into Latin by Godofredus, and into English by 
* The States of the world.  our Mr. Grimestone) been beholding unto this Author? How much hath that 
* Petrus Bertius.  Turncoat Apostatising Plagiary, that Enemy and Threatener of our English Nation, closely lurcht out of this Author? Some of our own have been more ingenuous, to name him when they quote him: and that's fair play.  
What the Setters forth of the two former Editions, in our language, meant in concealing his name, we will not do them so much wrong as to guess at. Our Title page acknowledges him to be that famous Borero, the Italian: a Writer, that still passes amongst his own people not only for a Wit, but for a judgement. His way of writing is his own; for 'tis New: and to commend the usefulness of it let this be enough, that the nimblest Politicoes of these active times could (perchance) have wished, That the Relations of Giovanni Botero had only been in their own Libraries. That in this third Edition we have taken upon us to add some new Discourses, and to Augment diverse of the old; we were emboldened unto by the voices and judgements of the Buyers, whom we perceived to be better pleased with those inlargements in the second Edition, than with the first. In what we have done, we have bound ourselves to the Author's way and method: and how much we have added, the next Page shall tell you.  
We must not in the mean time conceal from you, how that diverse of the Italians (who are as natural haters, as they are fearers of the Spanish greatness) have taken the same exceptions to Botero, that the French of old did to Proislart: who for writing so gloriously of the English victories, and so truly of the French overthrows; have thought to disgrace his whole story, by calling him a Pensioner of England, and a man hired to write by the good Rose-nobles of England: In like manner hath Botero (say some) been suspected to have had a feeling of the Spanish Pistolets, for that he hath written so magnificently of that Nation. This hath made us so wary and so careful withal, by the truth of history to examine whatsoever might that way seem hyperbolical. Some things in that kind we had rather leave to be amended by your judgements, than either too much to wrong that Nation, or to correct our Copy by bringing it under our Index Expurgatorius.  
Our Author deserves rather to be numbered among the Politicians, than amongst the Historians or Geographers. 'tis to his purpose sometimes to deliver you the situation of the Country he discourses upon; so to show you, first the Greatness of each Kingdom: Secondly, how formidable or helpful each Prince is likely to prove to his next neighbour; out of which two considerations, arise most of those leagues, Alliances, and those other Ties of State, betwixt Kingdom and Kingdom. Thirdly, we hence learn, how suddenly either Forces or Merchandizes may be transported from one Nation to another. And all these help him to relate of the Greatness and Riches of each Kingdom; which to do, be two of his main purposes. The History that he makes use of, is to show you the valours of people, the power of taking opportunities, the advantages of the use of several weapons, etc. and that is also to his purpose. Both Geography and History together (which be the two favourite studies of the times) do serve finally for the delight of the Reader; and do altogether make up our Author into a complete and a fine companion for Gentlemen, for Soldiers, for Scholars, and for all men to pass the time withal: and for such an one we here commend him to your acquaintance. Fare well; and make him your own.   

Relations newly added, or very much enlarged in this Edition.  


Newly added.  
MOst of the Chapter of Observation.  
Navarre. 194  
The Lords the Estates part of the Low-Countries. 200  
Urbine. 361  
Mantua. 362  
Milan. 316  
Savour. 364  
Malta. 373  
Transylvania. 394  
Estate of Bothlen Gabor in Hungaria. 399  
A brief Chronicle of his birth and fortunes. 399  
The Palatinate. 285  
Brandenburg. 300   

Enlarged.  
ROman Empire. 284  
Bavaria. 301  
Genoa. 337  
Tuscanie. 324  
Sicily. 369  
Bohemia. 376    
With diverse others altered and amended thorough out the whole: and some new Additions in the Indies, not here mentioned.   

RELATIONS of the World.  

THE FIRST BOOK.  

Of Observation.  
BEing to relate of the Customs, Manners, and Potencies of Nations and great Princes, my scope shall not be to trouble your Readins with proofs out of such obsolete Authors as are accounted very ancient, for with these Themes (by reason of Indiscoverie) those Ages were not so well acquainted: Again, their Observations, Rules, and Caveats being not so well digested, nothing so certain as ours of these lightsomer times, were neither so pleasant nor so useful as these more assured & more modern Relations. Time and the Wars have altered much since Aristotle and Ptolemy's days; whose Rules and Observations have since grown partly out of use, and been partly bettered. I cannot certainly subscribe to the opinions of such Philosophers, who building all upon Influences and Constellations, will have the faculties of Souls and Bodies to be governed by the Stars and Climates: But my meaning is to lay down some few Observations arising from the immutable providence of Nature, which remaineth constant, immortal, and is never changed, unless by Accident, Violence, or Time's tyranny; which notwithstanding in the revolution of an Age or two, returneth again to its prime operation. From thence I will descend to discourse of such Reasons, as may in all probability give occasion or advantage to one Prince or Nation to excel another either in keeping or enlarging. Thirdly, I will lay down some Instructions for travel. And coming in the last place to the particular Relations of our Author, we will premise a more exact and large description of the Country, and the chief Cities of note in it: Leaving all to your favourable construction.   

Of the division of Temperature.  
FIrst therefore, according to best Authority, let us firmly believe, That the Creator of all things hath not bestowed upon any particular Region like and semblable blessings to another; but that (as experience may warrant) to some one Country he hath given this good favour, to another that; partly in regard of situation, partly by operation of his ministers, as stars, winds, heat, cold, water, air, diet, etc. Athenis tenue coelum, Thebis crassum: Athens enjoys a clear sky, and Thebes a foggy. And therefore without offence, by the testimony of good Authors, we may be bold to conjecture, that the people & Nations inhabiting diverse climates of this vast Universe, are endowed with diverse, strange, and opposite dispositions: It is natural to the Inhabitants bounding upon the North, to be biggest boned, strongest set, and aptest for labour: and to the nations of the South, to be weak, yet more subtle. Acuriores Attici, valentes Thebani; The Athenians are the sharper witted, but the Thebans are the abler bodied.  
Now, how far these Influences of North and South stretch in operation; or wh●re the East and West put periods to their own potencies; or what, in general truth, is to be affirmed of their diverse manners and qualities, is hard to say; and the harder, for that no man hitherto hath presumed to undertake the task amidst so many obscurities. For if all credit should be given to Hypocrates, (whose authority was ever held oraculous) he will tell you, That the people of the North are slender, dwarfish, lean and swarthy: And Averrois will be bold to affirm, That the mountain people are most pious and witty: whereas universal experience doth condemn them of rudeness and barbarism. The ignorance of the Ancients (saith Bodin) was once so gross, that not a few of them deemed the Ocean a River, all Iberia but a City.  
And because all the Ancients in like error (except Possidonius and Avicen) limited the possibility of habitation, to consist wholly between the Tropikes and the polar Circles; affirming, that beyond there was no health, no place peopled, etc. let this erroneous imagination for evermore be silenced, by the authority of all modern Navigators, who have found the wholsomest and best peopled Countries of all those parts, to lie under the Aequator: and the regions situated under the Tropikes, to be tormented with more rigorous heat. Alvarez reporteth, that the Abassine Ambassador arriving at Lisbon in Portugal, was that day almost choked with heat; and yet is Abassia or Prester john's country from whence he came, near upon 30. degrees more Southerly than Lisbon is: yea, and between the Tropic of Cancer and the Aequator also, part of it lying even beyond the Line. And Purquer the German reported, that he had felt the weather hotter about Danzig, and the Baltike Sea, than at Tholouza in a fervent Summer; notwithstanding that Danzig be far more Northerly than Tholouza. And this is no paradox: The cause with good judgement being to be ascribed to the grossness and thickness of the air; considering that Europe and the North are full of waters; which bursting out from hidden and unknown concavities, do produce infinite bogs, fens, lakes, and marshes, in the Summer seasons causing thick vapours to ascend. Which (without doubt) being incorporated with heat, scorch more fervently, than the purer air of Africa, being stored with no such super-abundance of watery elements: Even so fire, being invested in the body of liquors, or metals, scaldeth more furiously than in wood; and in wood, more fervently than in flame. And if the keepers of stoves and hot houses, do not sprinkle the ground with water, that the vapour being contracted and the air thickened, they may thereby the longer and better maintain heat, and spare fuel; you must (for me) wander into the schools of more profound Philosophers for further satisfaction.   

Of the Situation of Nations.  
NOw to the Southwards, we will limit the hithermost Spaniards, the Siculi, the Peloponnesians, the Cretensians, the Syrians, the Arabians, the Persians, the Susians, the Gedrosii, the Indians, the Egyptians, the Cirenians, the Africans, the Numidians, the Libyans, the Moors, and the people of Florida in America, to be situated: but with this caveat, that those wholly to the Westwards in the same latitude, live in a more cold temperature.  
The people of the North, I mean to be those, which live under the fortieth degree to the sixtieth: and those of more temperature, who extend to the seventieth. Under the first are situated, Britain, Ireland, Denmark, part of Gotland, netherlands, and those Countries, which from the River of Mase stretch to the outmost borders of Scythia and Tartary, containing a good portion of Europe, and the greater Asia.  
The inhabitants of the Middle Region, as being subject neither to extreme heat, not to extreme cold, I place between both Extremes, and yet able to endure both, with indifferent content. I also term that the Middle Region, which lieth between the Tropic and the Pole; and not that which lieth between the Tropic and the Line: because the extremity of heat is not so forcibly felt under the Line (as aforesaid) as under the Tropikes. So that, that cannot be accounted the temperate climate, which extendeth from the thirtieth degree to the fortieth; but that which beginneth at the fortieth, and endeth at the fiftieth: and the nearer East the more temperate. Under which tract, lie the further Spain, France, Italy, the higher Germany, (as far as the Maze) both Hungaries, Illyria, both Mysiaes', Dacia, Moldavia, Macedon, Thrace, and the better part of Asia the less, Armenia, Parthia, Sogdiana, and a great part of Asia the great. And the nearer the East, the more temperate, although they somewhat incline to the southward, as Lydia, Cilicia, Asia, Media, etc.  
The ancient greeks and Romans both to set forth their own skill in Geographie and Philosophy, and withal to make show of the largeness of their conquests; with ignorance and idleness enough, did like the Chinois at this day represent their own kingdom in the map, as big as all the rest of the world beside. They therefore dividing the heavens into five Zones, made three of them utterly inhabitable: In those two next the Poles their philosophy judged not much amiss; for though no man of Europe hath been near to either of them, yet at that distance were the discoverers, yea the Seas themselves frozen up with most insufferable cold; and these the Ancients rightly called, The frozen Zones. But in that which is called the Torride Zone, their philosophy was much mistaken. This Zone takes up all that space which is betwixt the two Tropics, and is equally divided by the Equinoctial line; the whole breadth of the Zone being 47. degrees, that is, 2820. Italian miles of ground. Now in this vast tract to imagine, all heat and no temperature sufficient for a man to live in, was but an error of the times, bewraying their own unexperience, and the uncertainty of speculative philosophy.  
It is true indeed, that near unto the North pole men thinking to draw in their breaths, are in danger to have their throats pluggd up with an Icicle: and the Dutchmen wintering in Nova Zembla, had their house covered with snow for nine or ten months together, nor could they get themselves a heat with all the fire they could make. But there is not the same reason for the insufferablenesse of heat, that there is of cold. Heat is the friend of life and nature, and cold the great enemy and nipper of vegetation: And whereas cold can without doors receive no temperer; heat on the contrary is capable of very many. For so hath the most wise God ordered his Creation, that under the Torride Zone, there is most abundant plenty of waters; Rain-water, Snow-water, Sea-water, Lake-water, River-water, and Spring-water. As for their reins, even the heats cause them; for in those months, when the Sun is vertical, and right over their heads, and at that time of the day when he scorches from the height of his Meridian, at high noon days, even than most plentifully doth he dissolve the clouds; and the reins at that time quench his flames most temperately. At midday also have they (and that constantly) those cool and gentle winds, which the Spaniards call the Brizes. In those parts have they the most mighty Rivers; witness the Orelian 70. leagues in breadth, and that of Plate, 40. leagues over; with divers others not much straighter than our narrow Seas. There have they the Lake Ticicaca, 80. leagues compass; Nicuragua, 300. miles long; and the Lake of Mexico 1100. miles about. To come on this side the Line (yet still under the Torride Zone) where can you find such impetuous reins continually falling for some whole months together, and such vast Lakes and Rivers as in Aethiopia? the mouth of the River Zairo is 20. miles wide; nay, and in these places the rivers content not themselves with their own channels, but in the hottest months they then overflow the whole country, witness the Nile and the Niger: Another commodity of these waters is this, that the winds skimming over the face of them, fans the cool vapour all over those quarters. Nay, as if this were not enough, we see that God hath provided water even in living and growing Cisterns; the hollow trunks of most tree-like canes being full of water, and those cool a little also; such be plentiful in the Moluccas, even under the Equinoctial. Besides all this, hath nature provided those parts of many high mountains, which cast long shadows, and mightily keep off the Sun; yea, and which you would wonder at, even in that continual neighbourhood of that great Thawer have you hills perpetually covered with frost & snow: so is it in the I'll of Saint Thomas, which is just under the Equinoctial; and so are the silver hills of P●tossi also. The general causer of these snows and colds is held to be the length of the nights (whose long and frequent intermissions be another main occasion of temper and cooling) and these are generally, and all the year, the nearer the Line, the longer, being there equal with the days themselves; so that there it snows and freezes as much in the night, as the Sun thaws in the day; these snow-waters being naturally more cold than other waters also. For these and other reasons have our men of Europe found not people alone, but even white people, and most delicate and temperate dwelling (perchance the best in the world) in this Torride Zone, yea, under the very Equinoctial; yea, much cooler Summers, than in Estramedura in Spain, or Apulia in Italy. To conclude this point, the ancient Romans who looked for nothing but roast-meat in that Zone, and that raw men could not possibly live there, were a great deal worse scorched in their own Italy; nor have those under the Torride Zone so much need of the Roman Grottaes or- Freskataes for to cool them.   

Of the Constitutions, Complexions, and Natures of the Northern man.  
GEnerally, both in the North, in the South, as also in the Middle, you shall observe great difference both of fashion and quality, occasioned (no question) through the intermingled resort from both Extremes. But in the Extremes you shall see. no such apparent diversity. For the assured token of a Scythians countenance is, his reddish eye like those of the Owl, which also do dazzle at the sight of the light. Such eyes (saith Plutarch) have the Cimbrians, and such at this day the Danes. The Germans and the British have them not so fiery, but rather grey, intermixed with a bright blackness, most resembling the colour of water. And this bright-shining colour (saith Aristotle) argueth heat: but black (the colour of the Southern people) betokeneth want thereof. The grey eye (and such is theirs who inhabit between both) is sharpest of sight, seldom troubled with dimness; and according to Aristotle, denoteth good qualities: the Red, cruelty and austerity, as Pliny and Plutarch observed of Sylla, Caro, and Augustus.  
The blood also of the Scythian is full of small strings, such as are discernible in the gore of Bulls and Boars, and betokeneth strength and courage. The people of the South have their blood thin and fluent, like to that of the Hare and Hart, and denoteth fear. Whereupon it may be conjectured, that those Nations which are spread from the fortieth degree to the seventy five Northward, are hot within: but the people of the South, what they borrow from the Sun, that they want in themselves; the inward heat being dispersed and drawn into the outward parts by the vehemency of the outward heat: A reason why in frosty weather our minds and joints are courageous and strong: in heat, idle, and lazy; and so our appetites and digestion more vehement in Winter than in Summer, (especially if the Northern winds be stirring.) The Southern winds effect the contrary in all living creatures (saith Aristotle) as may daily be observed amongst the English, the Germans, and the French, travelling into Italy and Spain: where if they live not sparingly, they fall into surfeits; witness Philip Duke of Austria, living in Spain after his German gourmandizing fashion.  
Again, the Spaniards, who in their own Countries live most niggardly, in our parts of the world prove better trencher-men than the natives. And this experiment falleth not out true in men only, but also in beasts, which (as herdsmen affirm) being driven towards the South, fall away and lose flesh: but if they feed towards the North, they prosper and wax fat. Which I the rather believe, for that Leo Afer writeth, that throughout all Africa you shall almost see no herds of cattle, nor Horse, few flocks of Sheep, and scarce any milk at all. On the other side, the goodly droves of the English, the Germans, and the Scythians, are celebrated of all writers: not because their pastures are better, or sweeter than those of the South, (by the censure of Pliny) but for the nature and temperature of the Heavens, and the Air.  
And as the Northern man by nature is hot and moist, (the Elements of fecundity) so there is no question, but that of all people they are, and have been, the most populous. For from the Goths, the Scythians, the Germans, and the Scandians, not only vast deserts, and goodly Cities have been founded, and inhabited, but from their loins also have Colonies been derived throughout all Europe. Well therefore might Methodius, and P. Diaconus resemble their Armies to swarms of Bees. And most true it is, that jornandes and Olaus term the North, the Storehouse of mankind; because from thence the Goths, the Gepidae, the Huns, the Cimbrians, the Lombard's, the Alani, the Burgundians, the Normans, the Picts, the Heruli, the Swevians, the Slavi, the Swissers, and the Russians have not denied to fetch their pedigrees.  
Which maketh me to muse, upon what reasons Hypocrates could build to say, That the Northern Nations were unapt for generation, causa frigiditatis; whereas the conjectures of heat and moisture, argued in their hot and fervent breathe, proceeding from the stomach, and more apparent in Winter than in Summer, are not so effectually verified in any people, as in the inhabitants of the North. The true motives, I say, of promptness to generation, and not of sensual concupiscence, as Aristotle also would have us to imagine: A vice more proper to the Southern man: performance to the Northern man.  
Which indifferent limitation, was (without doubt) allotted to either climate by the handiwork of God; that those who were of sufficiency for generation, should not greatly be addicted to pleasures; & the residue which wanted of that measure of heat and moisture, should delight in wantonness, to raise their appetites; without the which, they would neither propagate their issue, nor by inter-marriages maintain humane society.  
And that this inward heat also maketh the people of the North more courageous, taller, and stronger, than the Nations of the South, is apparently discernible, not in our parts only (by the operation of nature) but also in the people dwelling beyond the Tropic of Capricorn: where the more they decline from the Aequator, the more they spread in stature and tallness. For the land of the Pentagones' (of some termed Giants) is situated under the same latitude that Germany is.  
Which assertions holding true, it is no wonder that this strong and courageous people, the Scythians, have from the beginning cruelly invaded the South, erecting therein many goodly Trophies: whereas from the South hath scarce ever been attempted a journey worth speaking of, to the endamagement of the North.  
The Assyrians vanquished the Chaldeans: the Medes, the Assyrians: the Greeks, the Persians; the Parthians, the greeks: the Romans, the Carthaginians: the Goths, the Romans: the Turks, the Arabians: the Tartars, the Turks: and beyond Danubius, the Romans were ever unwilling to attempt. Indeed Trajan erected an admirable bridge of stone over that River; for it had twenty arches, the rumes whereof (by report) are to be seen at this day. But after that the same Trajan perceived, that those Nations were neither easily beaten, nor being beaten, would or could away with subjection, he commanded the bridge to be broken. Semblably, the English have given the French, and Spanish, many famous overthrows, especially to the French in France itself, even to the hazard of their State; and yet never could either of both the Nations, at any time, (though often attempted) set sure footing in England.  
These inroads of the aforesaid barbarous Nations, I would not reiterate, but that in them (to mine understanding) the grievous threats of Ezechiel, jeremy, Esay, and the rest of the Prophets, That from the North should arise wars, footmen, horsemen, and the ruin of kingdoms; have been, in, and by them accomplished: and most properly aught to be referred to that fore-divided partition, which stretcheth from the five and fortieth degree, to the fiftieth and five, where Biarmia is situated. For those which dwell beyond (being either none, or very few) are dried up (to use Hypocrates his term) with as vehement cold, as the people living under the Tropikes are with heat: Not by reason of their inward heat, (as Aristotle in his Meteors dreamt) but by the rigour of the cold, piercing their bodies, and wasting their humours; unto which humours, the Northern people are generally subject. A manifest sign whereof, is their immoderate drinking, which in the Saxons, and the inhabitants of the Baltike Sea, could never yet be moderated by time, nor statutes. And that these humours cause the body to spread, let the Monsters of the Sea resolve our doubts, who grow to that immensive vastness, above all other living creatures, propter humiditatis copian●.  
But (as I take it) this overmuch moisture in the Northern people, turneth them often into many grievous inconveniences. For if you observe any of those Nations to travel towards the South, or to make wars in hot Countries, you shall find them to faint and perish through immoderate sweeting: as Plutarch, in the life of Marius, observed in the Rhewmatike bodies of the Cimbrians: And as experience manifesteth in the Horse, who being by nature hot and moist, liveth barely in Aethiopia, and liketh well in Scythia; whereas on the contrary, the Ass, being cold and dry, is lusty, and of good service in Africa; in Europe, poor and base; in Scythia, not to be found.  
And what now we have spoken of the strength and courage of men, is observed also to be true of horses. The Turkish and Barbary horses, are like their Masters, rather well limbed and well spirited, than for labour or long journeys. The Spanish jennet, like the men of his nation, quickly proves good for a soldier, both best, when best caparisond. The Hungarian is a fierce assailant, and his horse must be looked too for fear of running away with the Coach. The high and low Dutch are big boned, but foggy people, and the German horse is not to travel above thirty miles a day; that nation admires a poor English Hackney. The Tartar is a stubbed squat fellow, hard bred, and such are their horses. And so for our English.   

Of the people of the South.  
THe people of the South, as concerning the constitutions of their bodies, are said to be cold, dry, thicke-skined, thin and short haired, weak, brown, small timbered, black eyed, and shrill voiced: the Northern men contrary, and the middle people indifferently participating of both. The Spanish women term the Germans, Mallespisces, that is, spongy fishes, for their continual drinking; and in Italy and Provence, the inhabitants do much wonder at the English, the French, and the Flemings, for their nightly complaints of the bitings of the Gnats and Cimeces (a kind of worms breeding in their beds and bedsteads) whereas they themselves do little regard them.  
But as the bodies of the Northern people are endued with strength and courage; so the weak constitutions of the Southern Nations are supplied by the extraordinary gifts of the mind; term them what you please, either wit, or subtlety.  
Of cruelty also they have ever been taxed: Read Leo Afer his History of Africa, and the Carthaginian dissensions: or if Antiquity please you not, then turn your eyes to the late butcheries of Muleasses and his children, and diligently weigh, if ever your ears heard of more hellish furies than those which these Princes have put in execution, either upon their vassals, or against their own lineage. Which if you undertake, than you shall see miserable Muleasses deprived of his kingdom, with his eyes burnt out, his face disfigured, and in lamentable distress (by the cruelty of his brother) prostrating his complaints at the feet of Charles the Emperor.  
For to speak uprightly, from these Nations (more than from any other) have tortures of more exquisite device taken their originals: as exoculations, tearing of members, flaying, gashing with swords, slow fires, and impalements on stakes: all which the Italians, the French, the Spanish, the greeks, and the people of Asia, have ever abhorred, and never admitted, but upon occasions of horrible treasons, and that unwillingly too, as borrowed from their neighbours.  
And, that no man should conjecture, as doth Polybius, that evil education should produce this disposition of cruelty, I would advise him to look into the nature of the Southern Americans, who also bathe their children in the gore of their slaughtered enemies, then drink their blood, and lastly banquet with the quartered carcases of their enemies. But if peradventure any man will object the like cruelty in the Northern man, I would wish him to put this difference: that the man of the North is transported into fury by the heat of courage, and pursueth his revenge in open field; where being provoked, and passion assuaged, he is easily pacified: whereas the Southern man is not easily provoked; nor once in passion, is easily to be reconciled: and in actions of war, he wholly setteth his hopes on policies and stratagems, tormenting with great indignity and cruelty his slain or vanquished enemies, and that in cold blood. A disposition base and brutish, arising partly (I deny not) from that instinct of fury, which evil education, and their inveterate desire of revenge, do engender in nature, but more properly increased by the unequal distribution of humours, and these humours by the inequality of the elements. By the influence of celestial providence, these elements are proportioned, and by these elements humane bodies are transported and blood infused in the body, life in the blood, the soul in life, and understanding in the soul: which, although it be free from passion, yet by proximity it cannot but participate of neighbour-imperfection: the reason wherefore the people dwelling on either side our Midst, are more prone to vice and foul behaviour.  
For as melancholy can no more be wanting to blood, thanlees to wine; no otherwise can these passions, which arise from melancholy, be extracted from the body.  
Now, the Southern people having the greatest portion of their other humours drawn out by the heat of the Sun, the melancholic (wherewith they most abound) remain, and as dregges settle at the base of all their actions, being the more exasperated by their froward and perverse dispositions. That men of these constitutions are utterly implacable, Ajax and M. Coriolanus may serve for precedents; the former of whom, for that he could not have his will on his enemy, in a madding mood fell upon droves of cattle: the other would in no wise be reconciled to his Country, before he saw the Cities thereof on a flaming fire, in danger of irrecoverable destruction.  
But that the Northern people have also their faults, and are subject to choler, I must not gainsay, but advise you to consider, that when this passion happeneth to overrule reason, it burneth the blood, and incenseth the mind to quarrelling and revenge, but in a far fairer measure (as I said before) than melancholy doth in the nature of a Southern man. According to Cicero: Passion may overbeare a wise man; madness cannot.  
Now, that the people of the South have been given to the studies of contemplation, (a profession befitting their melancholic humours) let their excellent Writers, and Inventors of many noble Sciences, as the History of Nature, the Mathematics, Religion, and the operation of the Planets, plead their properties.  
The Northern people, being less given to contemplation, by reason of their plenty of blood and humours, distempering their minds, and hindering its faculties, have, without teaching, found out such Arts, as fall within the compass of understanding and apprehension; as Mechanical workmanships, Ordnance, casting of metals, Printing, and Minerals.  
Being also the Darlings of Mars, they have always, and that with incredible eagerness of courage, embraced the Art Military, loved Arms, leveled Mountains, and turned Streams; giving themselves wholly to Hunting, to Tillage, to grazing, and to those Arts which are managed by labour: insomuch, that a man may well affirm, That their wits consist in their hands. The reason why the Astrologers (if you please to believe them) affirm, That those who have Mars Lord in their Nativities, become either Soldiers or Tradesmen.   

Of the people of the Middle Region.  
OF this division are those, who at this day, understanding the reciprocal bounds of Government and Subjection, and enured to civil and sociable conditions, are sufficiently enabled to frustrate the policies of the South, and to oppose against the furies of the North. Out of this mould would Vitruvius have a Commander to be chosen; and how judiciously, let others say: we will only maintain by historical experience, that the Goths, Huns, Heruli, and Vandals, wasted Asia, Africa, and Europe; and yet for want of good counsel, could never maintain their Conquests: whereas far weaker forces, assisted by wisdom and politic government, have not only brought barbarous Nations to civility, but likewise perpetuated most flourishing Empires.  
In approbation whereof, the Poets feigned Pallas to be armed, and Achilles to be by her protected. It is recorded also of Cato Censorius, that he was a valiant Captain, a sage Senator, an upright judge, and a great Scholar: of Caesar, that he was a Politician, an Historian, an Orator, and a Warrior: of Agamemnon, that he was a good Governor, and a tall Soldier. And therefore no wonder, if the Scythians, hating Learning, and the Southern Nations, abhorring Arms, could never make good their conquered acquisitions. The Romans embraced both, to their great good fortunes, and according to Plato's rule, intermingled Music (as the saying is) with Martial exercises. From the Grecians, they deemed it no discredit to borrow Laws and Letters: from the Carthaginians and Sicilians, the Art Marine: the Military they had in perfection by continuance and assiduity. Before these times, Scythian-like, they struck downright blows: afterwards, they learned of the Spaniards (saith Polybius) to thrust with the point.  
Thus much, by way of Reading and Observation, for Inclination and Industry: for mine own part, I cannot but attribute these qualities of Strength in the Scythian, Wit in the Southern man, and Indifferency in the Middle man, to the Divine providence; who in his prescience adjudged it best, upon cruel and barbarous men, as upon Bulls and brute beasts, not to bestow these good gifts of the Mind: neither upon subtle and vafrous people, Courage, and Strength of body; left both should abuse both, to the destruction of each other. For as Aristotle saith, There is nothing more dangerous than armed fury.  
Wherefore, sithence all Nations have their faults, as well as their virtues, let us neither reproach the laudable sobriety of the Southern man, nor tax the free drinking of the Northern man; faculties (without controversy) peculiar to either people: but rather, according to reason, let us weigh with ourselves, that the Southern man, for want of natural digestion, if he should gourmandize, would fall into Surfeits, Apoplexies, etc. and the Northern man, if he would, cannot constrain abstinence, by reason of thirst, proceeding of inward heat. And this should have been the consideration of all Authors, before they had proceeded to rash condemnation.  
So again, if the Greek, the Egyptian, the Arabian, or the Chaldean, be to be taxed of Superstition, Sorcery, Cowardice, Treachery, or Lasciviousness; yet let them not be so rejected, but that we vouchsafe in them, to imitate what hath been commendable, what excellent: For from these Nations, in truth, have Letters, Arts, Learning, Discipline, Philosophy, Religion, and the rules of humane Society been derived, over the face of the habitable earth.  
Neither let us detract from the industries of the Northern Nations, neither take exceptions against the frailties of those whom God hath allotted to possess the Middle Regions. For albeit (as I said at first) that no overweening credit be to be given to Stars and Planets, yet so far let us lean to the learned, as experience may seem to verify what they have observed.  
The Aphorisms of the Signs in the Zodiac (saith Bodin) are intricate, and not understood by us, considering, that by the Astronomers own observations to these times, all the points of the Zodiac, and the Signs, have wholly changed their stations.  
To the Southern people, they place Saturn as Lord and Governor: To the Middle, jupiter: To the Northern, Mars. And these in general. But because of particulars, they put Venus in conjunction with Saturn, Mercury with jupiter, and Luna with Mars. The Sun, as Moderator, they have confined as indifferent.  
The Chaldeans say, That the influence of Saturn operateth in apprehension: the influence of jupiter, in action: and the influence of Mars, in execution. The Hebrews term Saturn, quiet, peaceable, contemplative; jupiter, just, wise, etc. and Mars, strong, and full of courage. Saturn (they say) is cold, Mars hot, and jupiter moderate.  
But the people of the Middle Region are neither borne so apt to the studying of arcane Sciences, as are the Southern men; nor so eagerly given to Mechanical labours, as are the Northern men: but in management of civil affairs they prove most eminent. Let any man confer Time and History, and he shall find, that by this people the rudiments of civil behaviour, of Laws, good Customs, Statizing, Merchandizing, Oratory, and Dialect, have been bettered, if not invented. And no marvel: for jupiter and Mercury are said to be the Schoolmasters of Sciences, and they that are borne under either, are exceeding apt thereto of their proper inclinations. Witness Asia, Graecia, Assyria, Italy, France, and the higher Germany (which lieth between the Pole and the Aequator, from the 40. degree to the 50.) From hence the greatest Empires, the best judges, the wisest Lawyers, the eloquentest Orators, the skilfullest Merchants, and finally the most exquisite Historians and Actors of Comedies, that ever were, have proceeded. In Africa have few such been found: In Scythia, fewer, no, not one, Anacharsis excepted.  
Thus hath God and Nature decreed, That the Scythian (or Northern man) should carry the reputation of Strength; the Southern man, the praise of Contemplation; and the people inhabiting between both, the Attributes of Wisdom. And yet in all places (according to their Situations) shall you find, some more strong, some more contemplative, and some more wise. Sed à particulari non est syllogizandum.  
Of East, and West, what more can be spoken? To places parallel, the Sun neither riseth, nor falleth. When it approacheth the South with us, (being about noontide) then is it said to fall, by the Eastern people; and chose, then to rise by the Southern. And therefore, as well to reconcile the doubts of the Ancients, as to satisfy the Curious, in these unrevealed works of God, and his servant Nature; the Modern Cosmographers have been bold to suppose the finite limitation of the East, to determine in the Islands of the Molucca; and of the West in the Hesperideses. For herein (say they) standeth the centre of the Globe, the Meridian of both Islands being 180. de-degrees distant one from another. On the other half of the Globe lieth America, divided from either angle by so immensible a tract of Sea, that it deserveth by itself, peculiar Bounds of East and West.  
As for that great Globe (commonly termed Australi●) I had rather say with Bodin, That as yet, it is better set forth for show than for certainty.  
And therefore in excuse of oversight to be objected to the Ancients, in attributing peculiar influences to diversities of Climates, as the North-east, Northwest, Southeast, or South-west; let all be referred to the operation of the Cardinal points of nearest situation, and all (without doubt) may pass for tolerable construction.   

Of the world, and the greatest Princes therein; and of the means to enlarge dominion.  
IT now remaineth, that I undertake the second branch of Observation; which is to relate unto our traveller, of the greatest Princes and Potentates, which at this day sway the world, and how they have attained to their Sovereignty.  
This earth, all created by one God, was not all given to one man; nor did God for ever entail the possession and sovereignty over the same people, unto the same family. Four Monarchies we have had, & this last much mangled and invaded in the declination of the Empire; those Commanders who at first built their nests with the Eagles feathers, falling out afterwards amongst themselves about the division of the spoil. Hence the Risings, and the Ruins, the Decay and Inlargements of several kingdoms, just as men's ambition and means did enable them. Since the decay of the four Monarchies, the greatest Princes of the world are these at this day; The King of Spain, and the great Turk, both risen out of the ruins of the Roman and the Macedonian Monarchies. Next is the Emperor of Russia, and the Tartar in the North of the world; The great Mogore in East India, and the great Xeriff in Africa. And these be the most renowned Potentates; and yet, me thinks, that in this one respect, no one nation comes near the honour of the Persian; which (first) was once a Monarchy; and secondly, since the decay of that, it hath ever continued, a rich, a great, an active, and a glorious kingdom, which neither Assyria, Macedonia, nor Rome itself can boast of. This one thing let me note, that the glory of these Northern Princes hath been much more powerful, but nothing comparable to the state and Majesty of the Eastern Monarches. That of Assyria was planted in the very garden and treasury of the world, both for wealth and delicacy; and whereas the meanest subject may put a petition into the hands of one of our Princes, the Kings of Persia kept such state, that it was death even for the Queen herself to come near the throne, until Ahashuerosh held forth the golden sceptre. The King of Spain wears at this day (perchance) a homely Cassock of black Serge, many a Curate in his Country having a better; whereas the King of China gives not presence, but rarely at the great suit of his people, and that out at the window of a gilded chamber, himself gloriously shining in Rubies, in Gold and Diamonds; and that at such time too, as the Sun shining upon him, even dazzles the eyes of his adoring subjects, with the glitter of the reflection; and this they think the Sun doth in favour of him, whence they call him, The Son of the Sun. No Northern or Western Prince at this day keeps state, but the Emperor of Russia, and the great Turk; nor are any so obeyed: but their governments (as those of Assyria and Persia of old, and the great Mogore and China at this day) are rather Tyrannies than Monarchies.  
Now most certain it is, that all these Monarchies and mighty kingdoms arrived not to that height of Empire, but by time, by means, and by degrees: Time indeed perfected the design, but 'twas the means that effected it. Let this be therefore laid for the ground of our discourse, that there be many (though secret, yet) irresistible causes of enlarging of Empire; which being made the right use of by a wife Architect of State, presently shows the advantage to lie on his side, that hath the true knack of Kingcraft. 'tis true, That no man by taking thought can add one cubite unto his stature; but yet in that vast frame of commonwealths, by observing off me natural and casual advantages, and by introducing of some good ordinances and constitutions, there may be found out that Art of Themistocles; To make a small town to become a great City, and to sow greatness to posterity.  
And these means conducing unto the enlargement of Empire, we will reduce unto seven heads: First, numbers of men. Secondly, valour of the Natives. Thirdly, pretence of Religion. Fourthly, plenty of money. Fifthly, advantage of weapons. Sixthly, happiness of situation. Seventhly, the prudent apprehending of an opportunity.  
The enlarging of Dominion, 
Numbers.  is the uniting and establishing of diverse Territories under one Sovereign government; whereunto is necessarily required such numbers of men, and those not mercenary, if it may be avoided, as may exceed the fatal dangers and doubtful chances, incident to casualties. For small numbers are soon consumed by diseases, or oppressed by a more mighty enemy; overthrown in one battle, or extenuated by a long war: to which inconveniences great numbers and populous Nations are not so subject. By these advantages, the Barbarians, the Egyptians, the Assyrians, and the Persians, have for the most part brought their attempts to happy ends. The Romans (if in respect of their honour) they did not ordinarily use huge Armies, yet they always prevailed, by reason of their populous territories, or their indefatigable continuance; being thereby able the second and third time to reinforce their Legions, and finally with fresh supplies to overcome their enemies, being weakened with overcoming. And to multiply and maintain these numbers, as they sometimes received into their territories their very enemies, so at other times they sent forth Colonies of their own people. By means whereof, and other such like policies, they grew to such multitudes, that in the eighth year of the reign of the Emperor Claudius, the people were numbered to be six millions; a number at this present, not to be found in the bounds of all Italy; whereby they became conquerors of the parts of the world then discovered. Conquest (say I) undertaken by them, as much in regard of their numbers, as of their valour.  
A good Manroode is an inexhaustible stock. By populous armies did the Northern Nations (called officinae hominum, the shops of men) overrun far greater Nations than their own. Small numbers are quickly consumed by mortality, or one overthrow: whereas the Romans by frequent reinforcing their legions with new Recruites, put Pyrrhus (who had often overthrown them) to confess at last, That if he overcame the Romans once more, he should be utterly undone; Saepius possunt vinci, quam tu vincere: Multitudes can endure to be overcome oftener, than a few are able to overcome them. But most expedient it is, that the body and flower of the Army, be made up of the natives, and not of strangers: for he that trusts to mercenaries, may suddenly rise and spread his feathers, but he will mew them soon after. The Auxiliaries that the Romans made use of, were either first made their own by Indenization, or as good as their own, by entering a league offensive and defensive, against a common enemy. Necessary it is withal, that amongst those numbers there be a race of military men: such be the Timariotes amongst the Turks, and most of the Gentry amongst the Polonians and Hungarians. Let every Prince think soberly of his forces, unless his militia of natives be good and valiant soldiers, able, and hardy bodies, and stout and sturdy stomaches. The plough ('tis true) breeds the soldier, that is the Foot which makes the body of the Army, but they must expect much time to harden, to drill and exercise them; and therefore the sudden French nation, though they must have an Infantry of Foot, yet their main trust and glory of service they lay upon their Cavalry, which be their Gentry, which use themselves to horse and Arms continually. But the chief secret of all for enlarging of Empire is, the maintaining of a sufficient number in Arms, such as hath been on both sides in the Low Countries these 60. years; and such an Army may well deserve the name of a School of War, and of a true Militia indeed. The Venetians (contrary to the former discipline) do with great wages levy sudden forces, and when the service is done, as suddenly disband them: but they do it merely to keep Empire, and not to enlarge it: their subjects be but few, and therefore their dominion enlarges not.  
True Valour consisteth partly in judicious apprehension, 
Valour.  (whereby both convenient opportunities are discerned and entertained, and all difficulties discovered and prevented:) and partly in the forward resolution of the mind: by conjunction of which two Virtues, great erterprises are undertaken with good success; dangers almost inevitable made light, and weighty attempts brought to happy conclusions. Of these two I do not know which to Prefer as most necessary, and of greatest importance: but most certain it is, that the one without the other, little availeth, to the achieving of any matter worthy enterprise. For wisdom without courage, may rather be termed subtlety, than judicious carriage: and courage without discretion, is rather furious rashness, than true valour; neither let any man suppose, that from wiliness without force, nor force without judgement, can proceed any project of worthy consideration. For all designs which have in them greatness, have also in them difficulty and hardness, and to master uneasy actions, it is necessary both to use judgement in foreseeing of dangers, and courage to overcome them once undertaken. These two joined in one man, or in one Nation, are apt means to raise their fortunes above their neighbours. As we see amongst birds, the Eagle; among beasts, the Lion; among fishes, the Dolphin; (in whom do appear some shadows of wit and courage) are esteemed as it were Princes above their Fellow-creatures.  
But if any man affirm, that true judgement cannot be severed from true valour, yet give me leave to affirm, that ordinarily the one doth appear more discernible above the other in diverse subjects. For we may note in Philip King of the Macedons, and in Amilcar the Carthaginian, great foresight and wisdom, and in Alexander and Hannibal (their sons) more courage and valour; In Fabritius, judicious wariness; in Marcellus, courageous forwardness: both which were alike fearful and disastrous to the valiant Hannibal.  
Yet I say not, but some actions are better dealt in, by the one, than by the other. For generally, to conquer and win, courage is more available than wit; but to establish and keep that which is gotten, discretion is more to be desired than it; as may well be discerned in Spaniards, who have surer settled themselves in that which they have gained by their wariness and judgement, than did the French by their fury and hazard.  
But, if any man should urge me to speak my opinion, whether courage or wisdom be more necessarily to be required; I would give my consent with courage: My reason is, that wisdom is given but to few, and that must be gotten by travel, by long time and study, whereas courage naturally is by diverse means, and upon sudden casualties imparted and dispersed in the minds of many: which many having to deal with few, will casually find opportunity to vanquish and overcome. As we read of the Goths▪ the Vandals, the Tartarians, and the Turks, who with courage only have achieved great conquests, and have brought to pass such enterprises, as a man would have thought impossible: The reason whereof is, that their sudden and speedy move, and their unexpected boldness, hath confounded the Counsels, and amazed the judgements of the wisest Commanders. Besides, in sudden hurlyburlies of war it is commonly seen, that courage openeth more gaps, and affordeth more relief, than policy; for that in such cases, reason is jealous, suspicious, and fearful, and men stand as it were amazed at the greatness of the present danger: whereas courage doth ofttimes gather strength in extreme despair. una salus victis nullam sperare salutem.  
Yea, it is commonly seen, 
Wisdom.  that those people who are more commended for their wit and policy, than for their courage and valour, have given place to those who have been more esteemed for their resolution, than for their skilfulness as the Greeks and the Macedons do at this day to the Turks: the Gauls of old, to the French: the Egyptians, to the Persians: the Saracens, to the Chaldeans: and other Nations to the Persians and Parthians. Yea, it is the received opinion, That the French did range Italy at their pleasure under Charles the eighth, and gave them the Law, because in those times the Italian Princes did wholly give themselves to the study of good Letters.  
Multitudes are nothing without valour: it never troubles the wolf how many the sheep be; and surely a small Army of well trained and resolved old soldiers, under a prudent General, will not much care for a confused rabble and multitudes of a Barbarous enemy. Let the Turks come into Epire with 50. or 60000. men, Scanderbag never cared for above 9000. to go against them; and his few well led men came ever off with victory: When Tigranes the Armenian, having encamped his mighty Army of 400000. men upon the advantage of the hills, saw the Romans upon their march towards him not with above 14000. in their whole Army, in a pleasant humour says he, These men be too many for an Ambassage, and too few for a fight. But before night he found them enough, for they gave him both the chase and slaughter. True valour (now) is a due mixture of judgement for the discovery of difficulties, with a quick resolution to execute. Part them, and they are but subtlety, and fury; where they light together, they both advance the cause, the man, and the Nation. Both these have their several activities: Courage, is able at a pinch to man up itself, and with a sudden assault to surprise the unperfected consultations of the enemy. judgement hath its scouts ever abroad, to prevent such like fallies and cavalcadoes, that he be not taken sleeper. Resolution achieves the victory, and judgement keeps it. Shall we go less? and for judgement take Policy, and for valour courage? which of the two now is to be preferred? The question was anciently answered by the Orator; Parva sunt foris arma, nisi sit consilium domi; an army in the field is nothing so potent, unless the General receives his instructions from the council-table at home. Policies office is to prevent dangers, and to plot designs: in both which it may be abused, either by fear, or want of intelligence. Against the first, courage is provided; the second it regards not, as accounting no difficulty insuperable. The French slander our English victories with imputation of rashness, rather than valour; saying, We overcame dangers, because we were ignorant of them. And let us do so still: Dummodo pugnando vincam, tu vince loquendo; We can give losers leave to talk. Finally, politic enemies, have still given way to resolute, yea even when they were vanquished: A resolved or a famished enemy that would get loose or die, make him a bridge of gold to flee upon. Certainly, a courageous enemy is never despised, a politic one may be.  
Moreover, their is a certain fierceness, or rather fury, 
Rashness.  which cometh near to valour: for that excess of boldness, where with the Gauls, and afterward the Frenchmen, have achieved notable exploits, is in some sort commendable. But withal it is worthy of observation, that such like acquisitions are commonly of small continuance. Whereupon it was well said; Moderation to be the Mother of continuance, to States and Kingdoms. The Swissers showed themselves notable herein, especially in the wars of Navarre; insomuch as james Trivultio reporteth, that their battle seemed rather to consist of Giants, than of ordinary Soldiers. Neither hath any Nation ever dealt more at adventure, or hath used more boldness and blind fury, than the Portugals, whose voyages beyond the Cape of Good-Hope, and the straits of Sinca-Pura; their conquests of Ormus, of Goa, of Malacca, and the Moluccos; the defence of Cochin, of Diu, of Chaul, and of Goa, are more true and commendable, than in reason likely to have prospered.  
Military valour (now) is usually increased by some such like means as these. First, by using them to the wars: Secondly, by treating them like free men, & not like slaves: Thirdly, by inuring them to Arts manly: Fourthly, by appointing military rewards and honours for the soldiery.  
When people are enured to the wars, 
I Use.  it takes away the horror and hideous fear of it, and makes it but a kind of trade to the followers, who desire it, to live by it. One of our lusty ploughmen of mid- England, would at fisticuffs or cudgels sound beclowt a Hollander: but yet for that he never saw men with iron faces, he durst as well take a sheet of an hedge, as come within the crack of a pistol: whereas 'tis usual for the Boars of Holland, some with firelocks, & some with Loapestaves, to make out parties of foot to go a-bootehaling, and even to set upon the horse of the enemy. And all this is, because the Englishman is not used to it, and the Hollander is. For the same reason there is much difference betwixt the same people in time of war, and after a long and effeminating peace. That felt Hannibal's soldiers after their long and lazy quarter in Capua. Before Da'lvaes' coming into the Low-Countries to provoke the Hollanders, there was not a more simple cullion in the world than a Dutchman, and now, no where a braver man: and what hath effeminated our English, but a long difuse of arms. Finally, though in a hard battle there would appear a great deal of difference betwixt an old beaten soldier, who had seen men die familiarly, (even the sight of blood making men fierce and fearless) and a man of our train bands of London: yet surely would the Londoner much sooner prove fit for a battle, than the unexperienced countryman, even for that little use which he hath had of his Arms in the Artillery garden, and Military yard: of such force is use and custom to the increase of military valour.  
Most requisite it is, that what people a Prince would make valiant, 
2 〈◊〉.  he should use freely, and not like slaves. A Nation overlaid with taxes, will never prove military. In France therefore where the peasant is but the day-labourer for his Landlord the Monsieur, and never suffered to eat good bit, to wear good rag, or scarce to lay up a quart-deseve at the years end; the Prince does not much trust to the Enfantery, which is made up of this slavish people. Enforced impositions, mightily abate people's love and courages: and the blessing of judah and Issachar will never meet, That the same people should prove the Lion's whelp, which is used like an Ass between two burdens. But where the yeoman or husbandman may eat what he breeds, spend what he earns, and have the benefit of the Law against the best gentleman of the Country, there are they fit for an helmet. And all this is in England: in no Nation under heaven does the common man live so freely, or dares spend so frankly; no where so free minds, or so able bodies.  
Three other usages have we had in England, which have kept our people in spirit and valour. One was, the tenure of Knight's service: by virtue of which, when the Lord of the Manor was called to serve the King, he drew his Tenants after him, who would not budge a foot, but live and die with their Landlord and Captain: for if they proved cowards to their Landlord, how should they look his son in the face, and how disgraced should they be at their return into their own Country? Thus proved we victorious in France.  
The second usage was perfected by King Henry the seventh, which was to reduce the Farms and houses of husbandry to a standard, assigning such a proportion of land to each, as might breed a subject to live in a convenient plenty; neither with so much, as should effeminate him into the ease of a gentleman; nor with so little, as should discourage him with beggary.  
The third usage was, the frequency of Servingmen and Retainers, who before that the sin of drunkenness had overflowed their galls and courages, were no whit for valour and service inferior to the yeomanry. All these being kept in freedom, were maintained in courage, able and willing to serve both their Prince and Country.  
A third thing necessary to breed courage in a Nation, 
3 Manly arts.  is (if other reasons of State will bear it) that there be more addicted to arts manly, than unto sedentary and within-doores occupations. Such I mean, as require the strength of the back, and brawn of the arm, rather than the finenestle of the brain or finger. Some have thought that the multitudes of Monks and Friars, would if need were, be a great strengthening to the Papacy, and fight hard for their Grandfire of Rome. But most assuredly those cage-birds have no military minds at all. When Rome was beleaguered by the Duke of Bourbon in Charles the fifth his time, and taken too, not a Friar came to the rescue. The Kings of England have sometimes made bold with the treasure of the Monasteries, but never thought their persons serviceable. Had they been martiall-minded, such multitudes would never have suffered themselves to be turned out of their warm nests, in King Henry the eighths' time, without stroke striking. And surely the taking in of the Dutch and Waltons into our Cities of England, was more out of charity than policy: for they being all given to neat and delicate manufactures, may seem rather to bring riches than strength to the kingdom. Nor have our Kings hitherto tried any of them in their soldiery. Studious, delicate, and sedentary arts, are not fit for arms: 'tis the whip, the plough-stafte, the slayle, the hammer, and the hatchet, that breeds the lusty soldier, that makes able bodies and courageous spirits.  
Another great maintainer of courage is, 
4 Military rewards.  the invention and worthy bestowing of military honours and rewards, after the service is done.  
The Romans had their Triumphs and Ovations, their Garlands and their Donatives to inhearten their soldiers. Orders of Knighthood were also invented for this purpose. But what's all this to the common Soldier, who hath no reward assigned until he be lame, and that a little from the Treasurer. As for relief in an hospital, a servingman can make better means to get into it than a poor soldier after twenty or thirty years' service. This is a discouragement. But nothing so bad as the Spaniards, whose practice hath been for these many ages, to reward most of his great Captains (especially if they were not naturally Spaniards) first with an empty title, and lastly (being not otherwise able to pay or recompense them) with a Spanish sico.  
A great and a main advancer of a cause and enlarger of Empire, 
3 Religion.  is Religion, or the pretence of it. Religion is well called the soul of the State; and is ever the prime thing to be looked into; most bitter dissensions and hindrances of all great actions, still proceeding from discontentments in Religion. Anima est actus corporis, says the Philosopher; 'tis the soul that gives action and motion to the body; and if the affections and passions of the soul be composed to a well ordered and contented tranquillity and serenity, there follows health, strength, and growth in all the limbs and members of the body. The conscience is an active spark, and can easily man up all the powers of soul and body, either for the maintenance or enlargement of its liberty. Bonum est sui communicativum; Religion (contrary to counsel) desires ever to be made public: the spiritual man as well as the natural, ever having a desire generare sibi simile; to beget others in his own likeness; to compass Sea and Land to make a Proselyte. As therefore Princes have still accounted it a dangerous thing to arm Religion against themselves; so have they most willingly accepted of the countenance of Religion. No such encouragement could come to the Israelites, or disheartening to the Philistines, as when the Ark of God was in the host of Israel: who is able to stand against these mighty gods, say they. Most surely is the kingdom of the Pope founded, whose ground is laid in the conscience. The Turk pretending to propagate his Religion with fire and sword, we see how that hath advanced his conquests: and what advantage hath the Spaniard more made use of in these late wars, than a specious pretence of rooting out the Protestants, and the re-establishing of the Catholic Religion; by which secret he hath not only staved off the popish Princes and Erectors of Germany, not only from defending the common liberty of their country, but to enter that which they call the holy league with him, whereby for zeal of enlarging their Religion, they in the mean time weaken themselves, that he at last picking a slight quarrel with them, may swallow them up one after another, having long before designed them (Papists as well as Protestants) to a common destruction; for though the Spaniard pretends Religion, yet he intends Monarchy. This plot beginning to be discovered, we see most of the Princes of Christendom drawing to a leaguer, war, that is, to a confederacy of all Protestant Princes against all Popish; & who sees not, that if the Romish religion prevails, the King of Spain's Monarchy must needs prove as Catholic (that is, universal) as his religion; and then will he prove the Catholic King indeed.  
Now that the pretence of Religion may take the better, 'tis necessary that there be an union in it among all the subjects of the grand pretender; or at least, that those of the adverse opinion be so few and weak, that they be not able to put an Army into the field: tolerations of Religion are most dangerous: and surely, should the King of England much exhaust his land forces, to make a potent invasion upon the Spanish dominions, the Jesuits would presently stir up our Papists to call him back again for the stinting of a domestic rebellion: for to be feared it is, that though all our Recusants be the King of England's subjects, yet too many of them be the King of Spain's servants. No sooner (on the otherside) did the French King this present year lead his Army over the Alps into Italy, but the Duke de Rohan thought it a fit opportunity for the Protestants to struggle for their liberty. And therefore plainly as of all good causes Religion is the chief, so in Religion there must be unity; and that makes it irresistible. Finally, as natural bodies are best nourished by things of that nature and kind whereof they consist; even so that Empire which is gained or enlarged by Religion, must ever be maintained by it: 'twas therefore the old rule amongst the conquerors, to bring in their own language, laws, and religion among their new subjects. The Romans did this every where, and the Norman did it in England. The Spaniard indeed hath not much stood upon laws and language, but hath ever been diligent for his Religion: and though in the Palatinate he suffered some Protestant Ministers awhile, (to make the conquest the sweeter) yet those being either dead or wearied out, he never suffered another Protestant to succeed. The diligence and fury of the Emperor for rooting out those of the Augustane confession in Bohemia, etc. may well confirm the truth of this observation.  
The qualities of weapons, 
4 Weapons.  and the order of discipline are important instruments of this martial greatness. Advantage of weapons is like good casting, and strict discipline like skilful playing, both which must needs win the game. The Macedonians by their Pikes, and the Romans by their Pyles; the Parthians and English by their long bows, have still been victorious. The same thing doth engine and fortification. The gun hath brought all weapons to an equality: that only domineers now. Nothing resists it but the spade. 'tis a weapon of terrible execution, serviceable both by Sea and Land; & yet are not the slaughters made by the gun, any way comparable for numbers, to those bloody battles won by the sword. The charges of this, disables Princes from levying Armies equal for multitudes to the Ancient; which now adays begin to be incredible. Infinite were it to speak of the new invented engines and fireworks, and of the several provisions to prevent them: and whether after-ages shall invent a more terrible weapon than the gun, is to us uncertain: which if it proves, the Inventor gets incredible advantage.  
Treasure is an advantage of great importance: 
Treasure.  forasmuch as there is nothing more necessary in wars, or of more use in peace. By means hereof the Florentines became Lords of a great part of Tuscany: they bought many Cities; they freed themselves from the incursions of diverse enemies; they maintained the wars many years against the Pisans, and against the prowess of those peoples, and the power of those Princes which did aid them; and at the last brought that war to good end. By means hereof, the Venetians made themselves Lords of a good part of Lombary, and endured the forces of the King of Hungary, the Archduke of Austria, and of diverse other Princes. Whereby it appeareth, that money worketh two notable effects, to the augmentation and continuance of the greatness of kingdoms and estates: The one, to provide and gather forces, and those being gotten, to uphold and maintain, with supplies of Soldiers, victuals, munition and arms: The other, that it doth offer us opportunity, (if not to weaken and vanquish the enemy, having gotten the advantage) yet at least, it doth enable us to endure and withstand him; that by drawing out the war in length, we may make him weary of continuance, and gives us benefit of time. By this temporising, the Venetians being overthrown in all places by the league of Cambray, in the end became Conquerors. So that, as to him that hath a populous army, and finds himself mighty and strong, it is most convenient to hasten the encounter, and to fight without prolonging of time; for delay (the overthrow of many actions) can afford him no other, but loss, sickness, infection, scarcity, famine, mutinies, and dissolution of forces: So for him that is better furnished with money than with men, it is most advantageous to prolong the war, and to stand upon the defensive; for in the end, his money may gain him victory.  
Finally, although some men will not suffer money to be called the sinews of war; because as Solon answered once to Croesus, (who in ostentation showed him his gold) Sir, if another comes that hath better iron than you, he will be master of all this gold: yet notwithstanding, where numbers, policy, valour, and weapons have not either singly or altogether prevailed, there hath money alone done the feat. For this, have Towns and Kingdoms been bought of traitors: with this, purchase we either peace or victory. No place is to be held impregnable, whither an Ass laden with gold may get up. Two great effects it works: First, it levies forces suddenly, and withal, keeps them long together: Secondly, a moneyed enemy may fight when he will, and but when he will, and must needs therefore weary out his adversary, and so at last endanger either to overthrow him, or force him to a fair composition. For want of pay Armies mutiny, and will neither muster nor fight; and especially the Germans. But Spinola hath made great use of a secret of war, how in scarcity of moneys to awe these mutineers; and that is by paying and contenting the horse, and they shall keep the foot in obedience. But this trick will not always serve, for in an Army a man can hardly tell which is most necessary, arms, victuals, or money; this last always fetches in both the other.  
The advantage of site, is of much importance, 
Situation.  for the defending or enlarging of dominion, and doth chiefly consist in this; that it be convenient for the making of an assault, and uneasy to be again assaulted. For a Country being as it were naturally fortified, hath easy means to make conquests, and get victory, to the enlargement of their own dominions, and to the overthrow of another's. Of this quality are the situations of Spain and Araby, for both these are (as it were) pene-Insulaes, having their greatest parts encompassed with the Sea, whereby they may assail the Countries near adjoining, and cannot without great difficulty be assaulted again. The one hath dangerous shores without harbours, and is environed with mountains (having few and secret passages) the other is enclosed with sands and deserts. Of like quality is Italy: And among the Islands, England. But this advantage of situation I hold not sufficient (of itself) to effect any notable exploit: for beside, there is required plenty of victuals, store of munition, arms, horses, and diverse other necessaries, without which, there is no hope to accomplish any famous expedition. Moreover, such a disposition and quality of the country is necessarily to be required, that the aforesaid habiliments may easily be brought together, and removed to places, whither occasion shall command. And although those, which possess the mountains and higher places, may with advantage come down upon the plain and low countries, and by reason of the craggednesse and hard passages of their country, can hardly be assaulted again; yet have not such people done any thing which may worthily commend them. For the mountains be ordinarily long and narrow, or at the least, much broken and divided amongst themselves (which must needs hinder the speedy drawing together, and uniting of their forces and necessaries;) again, are they unprovided of victuals, and of all other things requisite of the wars, and therefore altogether unable to continue in action. So that they war rather after the manner of robbers and thiefs, than of true soldiers: It may also be added, that the mountaine-men cannot live any long time, without intercourse and traffic with the men of the plain Country. And therefore if upon any attempt, they do not prevail at the first brunt, their best course will be to capitulate with their enemies, and to return home again, although with loss; as did the Helvetii at the overthrow of Mount S. Claud.  
So we may see, that the Englishmen which inhabit a plain and plentiful soil, have always prevailed against the Scots and Welshmen, who upon presumptions of their natural situations, have diverse times molested them. For the plain Country by reason of the fruitfulness, doth minister all things requisite for war, and to defray charges; conveniency to join forces, and being gotten together, able long time to maintain them: Whereas on the contrary, the Mountains (by reason of their barrenness) afford no provision for a long journey, nor are any way able to bear the charge of any notable enterprise.  
Whereupon it doth proceed, that small Islands having the foresaid qualities of situation, have never attained any great Sovereignty; because the advantages of the Land are far greater than those of the Sea. Moreover, their command cannot be great, unless it be enlarged by means of the firm Land; for Islands hold the same proportion with the Continent, that the part doth with the whole. Besides, they be for the most part long and narrow, as Candy, Cyprus, Spagniola, Cuba, S. Laurence, and Sumatra, and therefore cannot readily bring their forces together. Neither will I stick to say, that Islands (if not strong in shipping, as England and the Netherlands) although they may with advantage come forth and assail others, are not withstanding, as it were Cities without walls, laid open to the spoil of all Invaders. As it happened to Sicil being assailed by the Athenians and the Lacedæmonians, and afterwards by the Carthaginians, and the Romans. But the Provinces of the firm Land, being for the most part of a proportion more round, and square, have their forces continually near together, and to be speedily united; and therefore more ready and apt for opposition.  
Yet to small purpose are all these aforesaid advantages, if opportunity give not aid thereunto. This opportunity is a meeting and concurring of diverse cadences, which at one instant do make a matter very easy, and at another time, being overslipped, it will be impossible, or at least very hard, to bring to like facility. Wherefore amongst many and diverse, I will here note the most principal. The first groweth by the baseness and negligence of the neighbour Princes, arising either by reason of a natural jealousy, defect, and dulness, or of too long a peace. So Caesar possessed himself of Italy, and of the Commonwealth, being ready, and in Arms, the State being disarmed, not looking for any such innovation. So the Barbarians, subdued the Empire of Rome: The Arabians the Empire of the East, of Egypt, and of Spain: Charles the eighth King of France, gained Italy: The Portugals, India; The Castilians, the new world; and Soliman, the Kingdom of Hungary.  
The division of the neighbouring States, 
Petty Signories.  either into Commonwealths, or into petty Signories, and those of small power, gave courage to the Romans to make themselves Lords of Italy, and made an easy passage for the Venetians into Lombary. This also made the attempt of Thusian light unto the Florentines, and no less that of Barbary to the Castilians; which they would have found very hard, of either the one, or the other, had expected them with armed forces.  
The variance and jarring of the adjoining Princes did open the way to the Turks to enter so far into Christendom, and with little trouble to invest himself of many kingdoms therein. So Amurath the third, presuming upon the civil discords of the Princes of the blood Royal of Persia, made that attempt with great advantage. So again the Persian, upon the difference of the Scrivano, and the Pashas of Syria, hath resumed the advantage, and accordingly prospered. Neither doth the whole mischief arise out of these intestine jars only, but in all factions one part will be sure to entreat the aid of some foreign Prince against the other: than which, no man can have a better occasion, because than he cometh armed into the owner's house at his own request. So the Romans, set foot in Sicil, being called in by the Mamertines: In Greece by the Athenians: In Numidia by the sons of Micipsa: In Provence by the Marsilians: In France by the Hedui, and so from time to time by diverse others. So Amurath the first King of Turks got hold in Europe, being requested in aid by the Emperor of the East, being then in war with the Princes of Greece. So Soliman, in Hungary, being entreated by Queen Isabel, and afterwards by King john. So the Aragon's, in the kingdom of Naples, being drawn thither by Queen joan the second: and so Henry the second King of France, made himself Lord of three great Cities of the Empire. Often hath it been seen, that he that is now called in as a friend, does after prove an enemy; and if one party in a civil war calls in a foreign arbitrator, both parties cannot get him out again.  
But another no less successful opportunity hath also been made use of, and that by way of marriage. By apprehending the opportunity of a marriage, were the two houses of York and Lancaster, and the two kingdoms of England and Scotland united. But no Prince hath made so great advantage of marriage as the Spaniard. The match of Ferdinand and Elizabeth was the very foundation of their greatness. By marriages were the several Provinces of the Low Countries united, all which fell to Spain's at a clap. Finally, for this advantage hath the house of Spain three times purchased dispensations from Rome for incestuous marriages, and more they intended too: Charles the fifth Emperor, was solemnly contracted to our Queen Mary, and Philip the second King of Spain, son to the said Emperor, both wedded and bedded her: nay, upon strong appearances suspected it then was, that King Philip's courtesies to Queen Elizabeth were for his own ends, that if Queen Mary should die without issue, he might marry her also; which he afterwards attempted by the Count de Feria, promising to obtain a dispensation: so should England have been laid to Spain, and what should then have hindered his Monarchy?  
Now besides those advantages of humane policy and strength (before mentioned) God himself hath reserved a power at his own disposing, in the giving away of victories, and in the cutting short, or enlargement of Empire. And to this end hath ordained these natural Agencies and Assistances of Seas, Rivers, Mountains, Marshes, Wildernesses, and the sandy Deserts. By these, helps he the weak to hedge and ditch out their encroaching neighbours; and by granting the mastership over these to another Nation, he can at pleasure scourge the rebellion or unthankfulness of those people, whom before he defended by them. And of these helps of nature something will we say, and in their order. And first for the benefit of the Sea.  
Concerning the profits of Merchandise, (both for importing and exporting of commodities) I will not here speak; 
1 The commodities of the Sea, for the defending or enlarging of Empire.  (though even that tends so much to the inrichment and augmentation of the honour of the State, that in all treaties of war and peace, I see, that the articles concerning traffic, are sometimes two thirds of the treaty; for so were they I am sure, in that politic and nice-driven negotiation of the peace betwixt England and Spain, in the beginning of the Reign of King james; the Lord Treasurer Cecil, Northampton, and the greatest Sages of the kingdom, being Commissioners on our party; and the best pates of Spain, for theirs:) but here I will only treat of the Sea, as of a Sovereign friend and bulwark to that Nation that is neerliest situated unto it; and a main help towards the keeping or enlargement of dominion. The Poets you know made a God of Neptune that obtained the soveraingty of the Sea as well as of him that had the government of the Land: and truly to be Lord of the narrow Seas, and to enjoy a royalty, That the ships of all Nations shall strike fail to one of the King's ships, is none of the least honours: and to be master of the Sea, is more of itself than a petty Monarchy. He that is so indeed may give the law, as well as he that is master of the field. The Sea-fight at Actium was it that made Augustus Caesar sole Emperor of the world: and Pompey learned it of old Themistocles, that he that had the best Navy, would in the end prove the Conqueror: The victory that the Christians got at Lepanto, so arrested the encroaching of the Turkish greatness, that they have done little upon Chirstendome never since. I mention not 88 nor that the resistance that the Hollanders have been able to make against the greatest Monarch of the world, proceeds merely from the advantage they have of him by their commodious situation upon the Sea, and by having more havens and ships than he.  
This certainly will prove true; that if ever the Monarchy of Spain be broken, it must be by Sea, even by the Fleets of England and Holland; and that know the Counselors of the Emperor and Spain well enough; who to make themselves masters of some good ports, have supplied their defect of a Navy, by a chargeable land army. For what think you else should be the design of Monsieur Tilly, but to take the Sea by Land, to make his master Lord of Stoad, Hamborrough, Luckstadt, with other Hansee towns, and the Sowndt of Denmark? and what makes the Emperor (who yet had never greater vessel than a Punt or Yaugh upon the Danuby) to buy and hire ships so fast at this very present, at Lubeck, Rostocke, and other coast towns, and to appoint Mansfelt for his Admiral? Such a friend is the Sea to those that border upon it; and of such importance towards the defending or enlarging of Empire. But as for Islands (such as ours) wholly situate in it; certainly that wall of water and sand about us, is a surer fortification, than Friar Bacon's wall of brass could have been. Our Almighty Creator (in an humble and a thankful sense be it spoken) hath even married us to his own providence & protection; the sand about us seems to be our wedding Ring, and the riches of the Sea our Dowry. By benefit of the Sea (as long as we have kept ourselves masters of it) we have enjoyed peace, and have heard of, rather than felt, the miseries of other Nations: and (certainly) so long as we keep ourselves so, we are at liberty to take as much or little of the war, as we please: and at length (verily) even the wealth of the Indies will be but an accessary to the command of the Seas. The Indies being but like the Bets at play; he that wins the game, gets not only the main Stake, but all the Bets by follow the fortune of his hand. This finally, is the advantage of an Island, that it cannot be taken if it be master at Sea: 'tis not so much matter what the Land-forces be (in the resisting of the landing of an invading enemy,) seeing one Fleet is worth three Armies. We had two Armies drawn together on foot in 88 and one of train bands to be called for upon occasion; yet our Fleet (blessed be God) did more service than they all; and good reason is there for it; For suppose an enemy this evening he discovered at Sea upon the coast of Kent, thitherwayes presently make the Land forces; but ere morning the wind chaps about, and the enemy is ready within four and twenty hours to land Northward, or Westward, where the Army cannot possibly be to attend him; but a Fleet (now) is ever ready to dog him with the same wind; and is ever and anon bearing up to him, still beating upon his Rear; and if it be able to do no more, can yet at least hold him play, till the beacons be fired, and the Country forces come in to hinder the landing. And thus much for situation upon the Sea, and the strength which that affords us either in offending or defending, in keeping or enlarging of Empire.  
Of all creatures in the world, 
2 Rivers.  a River most resembles a monster. The head (like that of Rumour) is oftentimes not to be found; the mouth far bigger than the head, and withal, farthest off from it; The head hath no motion; the veins feed the body; the mouth serves not but to void the supersfluities: How monstrous not withstanding soever it be, yet most beneficial it is. The next advantage to that of the Sea, being the commodity of great, navigable, & impassable Rivers. The Roman conquests never made stand in Germany till they came to the banks of the Rhine and Danuby. but there they did for many ages. The swift River Oxus in the East of the world, hath been the fatal bounder of two Monarchies: the River Don in Russia, hath the honour to part Europe, and Asia; and the River Dee by Chester, did a long time keep our Welshmen thereabouts unconquered. Nothing awes a great River so much as a bridge; whose Arches he labours to overthrow with all his forces: for a bridge is the saddle to ride this Sea-horse: The Emperor Hadrian thought he had done such an act, when he had laid a bridge over the Danuby, that he expressed the memory of it (as of a victory) in medals and coins. That mighty Armies have been defeated in their passing of Rivers, need not be stood upon. When Spinola in these late wars, (being guided by a country butcher) had once passed the Rhine, and undisturbed set footing in the Palatinate: Be of good comfort fellow soldiers, (saith he to his Army) I'll warrant you that we shall never be fought withal by this enemy. For in passing of a River the enemy hath so many disadvantages, what by the swiftness of the stream, the smallness of the boats, the unsteadiness of the footing, and the disorder in the approaching; that he that to save his own will not then fight, will never fight: And thus see we, that though Rivers be not (like the Sea) so apt to enlarge Empire, they be most commodious to guard it, being once acquired: and that's no small benefit, seeing wise men have anciently accounted it, That Non minor est virtus quam quaerere, parta tueri: 'tis an argument of no less valour or fortune, to keep what a man hath, than to get that which a man hath not.  
None of the weakest boundaries to Conquerors and Monarchies are the Mountains; 
3 Mountains.  for were all the world a level and Campania, what should hinder him that were strongest in horse, to scour it all over; and (as 'tis seen in the Low Countries) to make all men pay contribution to the master of the field, or the stronger party of horse even at pleasure?  
Mountains be natural swellings of the earth, above the usual level or surface of it: which make the same exception to the definition of the roundness of the earth, that a wart or pimple may to the smoothness of a young face. They may seem to be some heaps of rubbish and offals, left of the creation of the world. The difficulty of the ascent up to them, the horridness of their crags, the savageness of their wild inhabitants, (beasts or people,) the chillness of their frosty tops, with the inhospitable barrenness of their rugged sides, may give scandal, or leave an imputation of beggary and barbarousness to that country that hath most of them; if their commodities be not thought upon as well as their discommodities. For as they keep their neighbours poor, so they keep them safe; witness our unconquered Wales and Scotland, which, nor Romans, nor Danes, nor Saxons, durst ever throughly set upon. The Emperor Severus lost the greatest part of his Army in the hills of Scotland: and how have our English Armies been moiled in the Welsh mountains? and we have finally, rather conquered the people, than the Country: Mountains are natures bulwarks, cast up (as the Spaniard says) at God Almighty's own charges; the Retreats they are of the oppressed, the scorns and turne-againes of victorious Armies. That knew the Barbarians in Q. Curtius well enough, who having retreated from Alexander the great, to the fastness of an inaccessible mountain, and Alexander's Orator in his parley and persuasive to them to yield, telling them of his master's victories, and of the Seas and Wildernesses that he had passed; It may be so (said they) but can Alexander 〈◊〉? Over the Seas he might have ships, and over land horses, but he must have wings if he get up hither.  
Where (now) mountains have naturally wanted, there hath Art supplied the defect: either by military Fosses, as in that great bank or trench upon New-market heath, which served for a boundary to the kingdom of the East-Angles: and by raising up wonderful and stupendous walls, as namely in that wall of China, which where the hills broke off, was continued and fortified for six hundred miles together: and that admirable Roman wall in the North of England, (even cross the Island from Sea to Sea) for the keeping out of the Picts. To conclude, mountains and walls made good by the natives, preserve them in safety, but being once mastered and overpassed by the Conqueror, give way to a fatal and a sudden enlargement to his Empire, and set a small period to the others liberty. When Hannibal had once passed the Alps, within a little after, he presented his Army before the gates of Rome. When Tamerlane had won the wall of China, he did what he list afterwards in the Country: the Britain's losing their wall, could not hinder the Picts from setting up their kingdom: and surely since the Spaniard hath gotten the passage over the Alps, and made himself master of the Valtoline, he hath in expectation swallowed up all Germany, and in a manner besieged even France itself.  
Of those other fortifications of nature, 
4 Marshes.  Marshes, Wildernesses, and Sandy deserts, I have less to say. 'tis well known what advantage the Irish Kerns have made of their bogs and woods. Two famous Cities in Europe are built in marshes, namely, Venice in Italy, and Dort in Holland; and both of them be called maiden Cities; for that hitherto they could never be ravished, never conquered. La Fert one of the strongest towns in France▪ is thus situated: and in our Baron's wars, have many sheltered themselves in the I'll of Elie. He that is to beleaguer towns thus situated, fights not against men, but nature. Marshes admit no dry lodging for the foot, no approaches for the horse, no sure ground for Ordnance, or heavy carriages: The town fears no undermining; and a marish (finally) is not (except by long siege and famine) otherwise to be conquered but as heretics be, and that's with faggots: and when that way approaches be made over it, the town is ours, and Empire is enlarged.  
Amongst Woods and Wildernesses, those of Hercynia and Ardenna have of old been famous, 
5 Wildernesses.  and were sometime bounders to the unlimited Roman Empire itself: nor have they been conquered by force, but by time. 
6 Deserts.  As for Deserts and Sands, I will mention no more but those vast Deserts of Arabia, which the Turk calls his, but cannot conquer. An unknown Sea and solitude of heath and Sand, is said to keep the two mighty Empires of the Chinois and great Mogor, from encroaching one upon another. In such sands have whole Armies and Caravans been buried: over these they travel (as at Sea) by observing the stars, and by Card & Compass. Of all the rest before named, these be the surest fortresses, and the most insuperable: no Army (that's wisely led) dares venture to march over the hot sands of Lybia. Deserts afford no towns for shelter, no food for men, no pasture, or so much as water for horses; all must be brought with them: and he that shall think to enlarge his Empire by making an invasion this way, shall find it worse than a long suit for a dribbling debt, the charges will amount to more than the principal. To conclude this tedious discourse: man looks upon the world, upon Seas, Rivers, Mountains, Marshes, etc. as upon things set there casually, or by chance; but God made them there, upon most wise design: here he casts up a mountain and that bars a conqueror; here he pours out a River, and in passing of that, overthrows an Army; there plants he a wood, and by dressing an ambush in it, giveth away a victory; and upon changing the fortune of the field Empires take their beginnings or periods; laws and religions their alterations; the pride and policies of men are defeated; that his own power and providence might only be acknowledged. For by help of these natural causes, says God silently unto Tyrants and conquerors, as at first he said unto the Sea; Hitherto shall thy proud waves go, and no further.   

Of Travel.  
LAstly, sithence Plato, one of the Day-stars of that knowledge, which then but dawning, hath since shone out in clearer brightness; thought nothing fitter, for the bettering of our understanding, than Travel: aswell by having a conference with the wiser sort in all kinds of learning, as by the Eyesight of those things, which otherwise a man cannot attain unto, but by Tradition. (A sandy foundation either in matter of Science, or Conscience.) Let me also in this place be bold to inform you, that all purpose to Travel, if it be not, ad voluptatem solùm, sed ad utilitatem, argueth an industrious and generous mind. Base and vulgar spirits hover still about home: Those are more Noble and Divine, that imitate the Heavens, and joy in motion.  
He therefore that intends to Travel out of his own Country, must likewise resolve to Travel out of his Country fashion, and indeed out of himself: that is, out of his former intemperate feeding, disordinate drinking, thriftless gaming, fruitless time-spending, violent exercising, and irregular misgoverning whatsoever. He must determine, that the end of his Travel, is his ripening in knowledge; and the end of his knowledge, is the service of his Country, which of right, challengeth the better part of us.  
This is done, 
〈◊〉.  by preservation of himself from Hazards of Travel, and Observation of what he hears and sees in his Travelling. The Hazards, are two: of the Mind, and of the Body: that, by the infection of Errors, this by the corruption of Manners. For who so drinketh of the poisonous cup of the one, or tasteth the sour liquor of the other, 〈◊〉 the true relish of Religion and Virtue, bringeth ●ome a leprous Soul, and a tainted body, retaining nothing thing but the shame of either, or repentance of both: whereof in my Travel I have seen some examples, and by them made use, to prevent both mischiefs, which I will briefly show: And first of the better part.  
Concerning the Traveller's Religion, 
Of Mind.  I teach not what it should be, (being out of my Element) nor inquire what it is, (being out of my Commission;) only my hopes are, he be of the religion here established: and my advice is, he be therein well settled; and that howsoever his imagination shall be carried in the voluble Sphere of diverse men's discourses; yet his inmost thoughts (like lines in a Circle) shall always concentre in this immovable point; Not to alter his first Faith: For I know, that, as all innovation is dangerous in a State; so is this change in the little Commonwealth of a Man. And it is to be feared, that he which is of one Religion in his youth, and of another in his manhood, will in his age be of neither.  
Wherefore, if my Traveller will keep this Bird safe in his bosom, he must neither be inquisitive after other men's Religions, nor prompt to discover his own. For I hold him unwise, who in a strange Country, will either show his mind, or his money. A true friend is as hard to find as a Phoenix, of which the whole world affords but one, and therefore let not this my Traveller, be so blind as to think to find him every where, in his own imagination. Damon and Pythias, Pylades and Orestes are all dead, or else it is but a dead Story. And therefore let him remember that Nature altars, like humours and complexions, every minute of an hour.  
And as I would not have him to change, 
Of Religion.  so would I wish him, to beware how he hear any thing repugnant thereto: for as I have tied his tongue, so must I stop his ears, left they be open to the smooth incantations of an insinuating Seducer, or the subtle arguments of a sophistical adversary. To this effect, I must precisely forbid him the fellowship or company of one sort of people in general; those are the lefuites, underminers and inveiglers of green wits, seducers of men in matter of Faith, and subverters of men in matter of State; making of both a bad Christian, and a worse Subject. These men I would have my Traveller never hear, except in the Pulpit; for being eloquent, they speak excellent language; and being wise, (therefore best knowing how to speak to best purpose) they seldom, or never handle matter of controversy.  
As for other orders of Religion, Friars of Monks, or whatsoever, let him use them for his bettering, either in matter of language, or other knowledge. They are good companions, they are not so dangerous; they talk more of their cheer, than of their Church; of their feasts, than their Faith; of good wine, than good works; of Courtesans, than Christianity. The reason is, because few of them are learned, many careless in their profession, almost all dissolute in their conversation.  
I have excepted against the Persons: I will now protest against the Places. 
Of Persons and Places.  These are, Rome, Rheims, and Douai, but these two last, being out of all ordinary road of Travel; I say, he that goes that way, goes doubly out of his way, and shall neither have this discourse for his direction, nor me for his companion. Let me only say of Rome, because it is the Seminary and Nursery of English Fugitives, and yet a place most worthy to be seen, (vel antiquitatis causa, vel novitatis) that it is suspected of all, known to many, and proved by some, to be dangerous that way.  
Thus much of the Persons and Places have I noted, he that shall meet with others of like condition and danger, let him see and shun. It remameth I speak of bettering the mind, by the knowledge and understanding of tongues: for, as for learning the liberal Sciences, he hath much better means at home; their manner of teaching, and orders of Universities, being far inferior to ours.  
For the attaining therefore of Language, 
Of Language.  it is convenient, that he make choice of the best places: These are, Orleans for the French; Florence for the Italian; and Lipsicke for the Dutch tongues: for in these places is the best Language spoken. And as we observe a difference of speech in our Country; of the North, from the South; and the West, from both: or as we have learned of the Greeks, that they had five several kinds of Dialects: so differ they infinitely in Germany, but that of Misnia is the best, where Lipsicke stands. More in France, where the Picard speaks one, the Norman another, the Eri●●an his, the Gascoigne his, the Provenciall and Savoyard theirs, the Inlanders theirs: but of all these, the Orleanois is the best. As also in Italy, the Roman hath one kind of phrase and pronunciation; the Neapolitan, another; the Venetian a third; the Bergamasco, a worse; but the best of all is the Tuscan, where Florence stands: yet I prescribe not these places so precisely, as that he may not live in others, and learn the Language as well: for in Tuscany, Stena, and Prato, are some places, where the speech is as good, as that of Florence, and more retired, and of less charge: therefore fitter for some, whose proportion for expense is but small. So have ye in Germany, Heidleburge as good as Lipsick. And in France, Blois as good as Orleans.  
Having made choice of the place, 
Of Reading.  his next care must be to make choice of a good Reader, whereof he shall find in Travel great scarcity. Let good acquaintance, or good fortune, bring him to the best.  
For were it, that there were good Readers, it were here needless to set down a course of learning: for he might have a better direction from them. But for the cause alleged, I will presume to advise him, that the most compendious way of attaining the tongue (whether French, or Italian) is by Book; I mean for the knowledge. For as for the speaking, he shall never attain it, but by continual practice and conversation. He shall therefore first learn his Nouns and Verbs by heart, and specially the Articles, and their uses, with the 〈◊〉 words, Sum and Habeo: for in these, consist the greatest observation of that part of speech. Let not your Reader read any Book of Poetry and the first, but some other kind of Style; and I think meetest, some modern Comedy.  
Let his Lecture consist, more in questions and answers, either of the one or the other, than in the Readers continued speech; for this is for the most part idle and fruitless: by the other, many errors and mistake, either in pronunciation, or sense, are reform.  
After three months, he shall quit his Lectures, and use his Master, only to walk with, and discourse, first the one and then the other: for thus shall be observe the right use of the phrase in his Reader, hear his own faults reproved, and grow ready and prompt in his own delivery: which with the right strain of the accent, are the two hardest things in language.  
Privately he may for his pleasure read Poetry, especially, if at his return, he mean to Court it: but for his profit, if he be a man of means, and likely hereafter to bear charge in his Country: or if a man of endeavours, and willing to prefer himself by service, I wish him to History: If one that would make a fortune by the wars, I commend him (beside History) to the Mathematics, discourses of war, and books of fortification.  
To this Reading he must add a continual talking, and exercising of his speech with all sorts of people, with boldness, and much assurance in himself: for I have often observed in others, that nothing hath more prejudiced their profiting, than their own diffidence and distrust. To this I would have him add an often writing, either of matter of translation, or of his own invention, where again is requisite to the Readers eye, to censure and correct: for who so cannot write the language he speaks, I count he hath but half the language.  
These then, are the two only means of obtaining a language, of speaking and writing: but the first is the chiefest, and therefore I must advertise the Traveller of the one thing, which in other Countries, is a greater hinderer thereof: namely, the often haunting, and frequenting of our own Countrymen, whereof he must have a special care, neither to distaste them by a too much retiredness, nor to hinder himself by too much familiarity.  
It is thought also, that one language is a hindrance to the pronunciation (if not learning) of another: which if it be in any, is in the pronouncing, not the learning: and in the Italian to the French, not contrary. To this effect therefore, I would wish the Traveller, first to spend his time in France, which language will much help to the understanding, and nothing hinder the speaking of the Italian, especially in us; who of all other Nations pronounce this language best next themselves, by their own confession.  
There is also another reason, why I would have him see Italy last, because we best remember the last impressions; and I would rather he should come home Italianate, than Frenchified: I speak of both in the better sense: for the French is stirring, bold, respectless, inconstant, sudden. The Italian, stayed, demure, respective, grave, advised. I would wish the Traveller therefore (because I speak now of bettering his mind by conversation) observe with judgement, what he seeth in these Nations of Italy, France and Germany, (for further I guide him not) & out of their better parts, leaving the worse to themselves, gather so much to his use, as may make him a complete Gentleman. For example, he shall observe, that the French hath valour; but he hath withal, Vanitatem & Levitatem. The Italian hath a discreet fashion of carriage; but, with this he hath Proterviam & libidinem: The Dutch hath an honest and real manner of dealing, but non sine commessatione & ebrietate. Let him now of these three, learn their three virtues, so shall he come home a Valiant, Wise and Honest man. This is a better purchase than the Italian huff of the shoulder, or the Dutch puff with the pot, or the French Apishness, which many Travellers bring home.  
Touching conference, observe these rules: For the time, 
Of Conference.  let it be, when you give leave to your mind to recreate your spirits, that you may the better conceive what you hear, and best digest things subject to your understanding. Let therefore the hours be in the morning, and in the Evening, when the senses are fresh, and the wits quiet. But if you find your senses dull with melancholy passions, quicken them shortly with some good society. Touching the persons, let them be of some good years for the most part, though sometime to hear a young man, will prove no prejudice. Observe opportunity, sometime discoursing with the learned concerning History, the better to benefit memory by application of examples. At other times, frequent the company of the expert, that by noting their observations, and suiting them to particular judgement, you may discern the difference between Art and Nature, Experience and Learning. Sometime discourse with the soldier, that in hearing of a drum, you be not daunted in a skirmish. Confer much with Travellers, that by their discourse of foreign natures, you may the better discern of domestical disposition: Forget not the Divines for the comfort of your souls, nor neglect the reading of Scripture, for the better direction of your life and conscience. Talk not with women upon idle occasions, lest you trouble their wits, or displease their humours. To confer with fools is frivolous; with the wicked dangerous; but with the honest available, for they are virtuous; and with the wise profitable, for they are gracious.  
It now followeth, 
Of the body.  that I speak of the Body, which is preserved in good state, by diet and exercise: For his diet, I neither prescribe what, nor how much to eat, I presume him able before he set out, to keep his nose from his sleeve, feed himself, and be his own carver: Only, I must advise him to beware of their Wines, which agree not with some natures, & are hurtful to all, in those hotter Countries, except sparingly taken, or well qualified with water. As for his viands, I fear not his surfeiting; his provision is never so great, but ye may let him lose to his allowance. For I would not have him live at his own provision, (especially in France) it will hinder his profiting, and only further him with some few kitchen and market phrases. Let him be still in pension with others, so they be such, whose language he learneth. His care shall be the less, his profit the greater, & his expense nothing the more. I shall not need to tell him before, what his diet shall be, his appetite will make it better than it is; for he shall be still kept sharp: only of the difference of diets, he shall observe thus much; that that of Germany is full, or rather fulsome; that of France, allowable; that of Italy, tolerable; with the Dutch, he shall have much meat, ill dressed; with the French, less, but well handled; with the Italian, neither the one, nor the other.  
As for his Exercises, there is danger but of one in France, 
Of Exercises.  and this is Tennis play: this is dangerous (if used with too much violence) for the body: and (if followed with too much diligence) for the purse, a main point of the Traveller's care. There is another exercise to be learned in France, because there are better teachers: and the French fashion is in most request with us, and that is Dancing. This I mean to my Traveller that is young, & means to follow the Court; otherwise, I hold it needless, and in some ridiculous.  
These former therefore are two exrcises, which I permit, but with their limitation. There remain two other, to which I persuade: those tolerable, these commendable; those of grace and compliment, these of use and necessity, to him that will return ably qualified for his Country's service in war, and his own defence in private quarrel. These are Riding, and Fencing. His best place for the first (excepting Naples) is in Florence: and for the second (excepting Rome) is in Milan.  
I must now advise him, 
Of outward necessaries.  of such things as are without himself, but within the compass of his own care: Those are Money, Books, Apparel.  
Money, the finewes of war, and soul of Travel, as at home, so abroad, is the man. They say he should have two bags, the one of Crowns, the other of Patience: but howsoever this last be empty, I could wish that other were still full, whereout he must proportion his yearly expense, not exceeding the limits of his propounded allowance. If he Travel without a servant, fourscore pounds sterling is a competent proportion, except he learn to ride: if he maintain both these charges, he can be allowed no less than an hundred and fifty pounds: and to allow above two hundred, were superfluous, and to his hurt. And thus ratably according to the number he keepeth.  
The ordinary rate of his expense, 
Of Money.  is this: ten gold Crowns a month his own diet, eight for his man, (at the most) two Crowns a month his Fencing, as much for Dancing, and no less for his Reading, and fifteen crowns monthly for his Riding: but this exercise he shall discontinue all the heat of the year. The remainder of his hundred and fifty pound, I allow him for Apparel, Books, Travelling, Charges, Tennis-play, and other extraordinary expenses.  
Let him have four bills of exchange with him, for the whole year, with Letters of advice, to be paid him quarterly, by equal portions: so shall he not want his money at the day, nor be driven to those shifts, which I have seen diverse put to, by long expecting Letters out of England; which either their friends forgetfulness, or the Carrier's negligence, or the miscarrying of their letters, by intercepting or other accident, hath caused.  
If he carry over money with him (as by our Law he cannot carry much) let it be in double Pistolets, or French crowns of weight: by these he is sure to sustain loss in no place: and in Italy to gain above twelve pence in the pound.  
Concerning his books, 
Of Books.  let them be few or none, to carry from place to place: or if any, that they be not such as are prohibited by the Inquisition: lest, when his Male is searched (as it is at every City's gate in Italy) they bring him to trouble: whatsoever they be, they will put him to charge, for he payeth Tole for them at every such Town. I would only have him to carry the papers of his own observation; especially a journal, wherein from day to day, he shall set down the diverse Provinces he passeth, with their commodities; the Towns, with their manner of buildings; the names, and benefit of the Rivers; the distance of places; the condition of the soil; manners of the people, and: what else his eye meeteth by the way remarkable.  
When he cometh to the place of his residence, let him furnish himself with the best books of that profession, to which he addicted his study, or other he shall find, not to be got here in England; and at his departure, send them home by his Merchant's means.  
I must advise as well for his Apparel, as for his Books: 
Of Apparel.  that upon his journey, he be not overcharged with overmuch luggage; even a light burden far carried, is heavy: beside, somewhat is like wise to be paid for these, at the entry of every City gate. Let him also take heed, that the apparel he wears, be in fashion in the place where he resideth: for it is no less ridiculous to wear clothes of our fashion among them, than at our return to use still their fashion among us. A notorious affectation of many Travellers.  
And lastly, because it is not amiss, 
Manners of Nations.  to be acquainted as well with the diverse natures of Nations, soils, and people, as with theoric of instructions: first, I counsel my Traveller, not to make any long abode in any Region, which he findeth not agreeable to his natural constitution; neither let him be ignorant of such comforts, as may prove best preservatives for his health: for although I hold it not best discretion to use the body to much physic, yet in causes of extremity, to know the help of Nature, I hold it no vanity.  
For the Soil (wherein Towns and Cities are seated) if it be sandy or gravelly ground, 
Nature of Soils.  and near unto some fresh brooks, springs, or river, it may probably promise health, both to the inhabitant and stranger: but if the earth be moorish, and stand much upon springs, and low towards the Sea, it may prove healthful to the inhabitant, yet hurtful to the stranger, coming from a more healthful Soil.  
For the people, let him choose chiefly, 
Of people.  and longest to stay amongst those kind of Nations, who stand most affected to the nature of his native Country, and let him be never persuaded, that his nearest neighbours are his greatest friends; for you shall often find no greater an enemy, than within the walls of thine own house.  
I will first speak of the Spaniard: 
Of the Spaniard.  Him you shall find in nature proud, yet cunning. He will ordinarily use a kind of courtesy, and seem wise touching the world, and politic in plotting his will: valiant where he may either purchase riches, or reputation: jealous of his mistress, envious of worthiness, malicious upon suspicion, and bloody in execution.  
The Italian is more courteous, 
Of the Italian.  but no less cunning, affable where he seems to affect, but deadly dangerous where he grows jealous: thrifty in his purse, valiant in his kind, and only bountiful to his masters. Sharply conceived, of fresh memory, and for the most part excellently spoken. Many of them are good Scholars, some very good horsemen, and for such Courts as their Dukedoms afford, you shall find many fine Gentlemen. Their Ladies and chief women for the most part are painted, but witty in speech, modest in carriage, and where they affect, very bountiful. The chief men (as the Lords, Governors, and great Magistrates) are commonly ambitious, covetous, and vicious. And if you have the good hap to come into their houses, you shall seem to see the nature of a devil solacing in Paradise: For you shall observe a stately house, richly furnished; a Lady fairly painted, and gorgeously attired; you shall see a Garden full of sweet flowers, and dainty fruits, a cage of singing birds, and perhaps a consort of sweet music; a banquet of excessive charge, and amidst all those, you shall see an old sheep-biter, with a nose too tedious for his face, his beard like the bristles of a hog, with a slavering lip, a bleare-eye, & of a swelling speech, courting of a comely Lady, and couching of a cold piece of comfort, being no less youthful in desire, than aged in performance. But take heed that in too much eyeing of his Lady, he grow not jealous of your affection, and suspicious of her favour, to the assured shortening of your days, by a poisonsome trick of an Italian fico, when he pretends most kindness.  
For the younger sort, rather follow their good exercises, than confer with their capacities: and above all company, avoid the haunting of brothel houses, which are there most infinite in number, & common in use. They will impair your health, impeach your purse, abase your credit, and increase the ruin of your content and fortunes.  
For France, 
The Frenchman.  you shall find the people proud, and fantastical, kind, but variable, jealous in being a friend, and lost upon a light humour, cunning in policy, and bloody in revenge. The Noblesse commonly learned, the Soldier more desperate than valiant: much given to venery and irreligion; and making no conscience of abuse for the purchase of a commodity. The Governors wise, the Merchant rich, and the peasant a poor slave. The Ladies witty, but apish, and in their fancies as humorous as amorous: few of them beautiful, and commonly all painted and deceitful, except some few of rare worth; which may be the wonder of the country: And therefore as you find them, so let them have their due honour. For Germany, 
The Germane.  you shall find the Nobles and chief Gentlemen, either great Scholars, or valiant Soldiers; rather resolute to gain honour, than proud of Authority: their Cities strong, and their Merchants very rich, and their Countries well peopled. For their Ladies and Gentlewomen, by the grossness of their diet, and too much delight in drinking and banqueting, they are for the most part a corpulent kind of people; yet many of them strong and of big bone, (as we commonly say) good bearers, and good breeders. The younger sort, as well men as women, very industrious, and the elder sort rather politic than Religious: their Laws very severe, and therefore the people in better order and obedience.  
For Poland, the Cities are strong, 
Of the Pole laque.  and the people rather wise than wealthy: the Gentlemen for the most part given to arms, and the peasant in much subjection to the Gentry. The Merchant rather covetous than honourable, and the Scholars rather beloved than advanced: the women indifferent fair, and better witted than spoken: the old men studious, and the younger sort seldom idle; little given to drink, and as little accounting of honour, except it be in the field.  
For the Low-countries and Denmark, 
Of the Netherlander and Dane.  you shall find them much to agree in nature, but that Denmark will admit a King, which I find not willing in the Low-countries. Their Magistrates are rather wise by experience than by study; and the Soldier fitter for the Sea than the field. Denmark is governed by the King's law set down: but the Low-countries have diverse forms of Government, in a manner according to the disposition of the States and Governors: much given to drink, and yet serving their times: politic in their government: their old men wise and covetous; their young men thrifty and industrious; and their Merchant very ambitious. For their religious, think of them as you find them; I have seen them much reverenced, and well maintained. And as for their Ladies, they are witty and of a good complexion; for the most pa●● many of them are very fair, and much given to honour virtue; rather neat than proud in their attire; very kind where they take affection.  
The Muscovite is proud, 
The Muscovite.  stately, malicious: and those which be slaves are slaves indeed, especially when their Emperor or Lord controlleth: Superstitious, tending almost to idolatry; jealous, as having many wives; and bad performers of promise; nor must you challenge him of the same; for the good which floweth from him, cometh commonly from the fountain of free will. Their women are very private, fearful to offend; but once lascivious, intolerably wanton, beastly, idle, and ill attended.  
The Greeks are merry, 
The Grecian.  liars, blasphemers, promise-breakers, buggers, strong membered, and black haired. Their women are stately, comely of person, proud without doors; no lovers of dalliance, yet desirous of the company of men; cleanly in washing and shaving themselves: whom the Italians imitate, as also do the East hot Countries, by reason the company of many men, may grow otherwise to great inconvenience, mercenary, fantastical in apparel, and loving those who speak their language.  
The Turk is a warlike proud man; 
The Turk.  a scorner of other Nations and languages; no idle talker, or doer of any thing superfluous: a judicial sound fellow, hot and venereous; comely of person; majestical in gate; a slave to his Emperor, and a lover of Mahomet's race and Religion. Their women small of stature, for the most part of good complexions, and not to be seen or spoken to abroad: jealous, revengeful (when they have opportunity) lascivious within doors or in their baths; very pleasing in matters of incontinency, and cleanly.  
The Persian is lordly in his compliment; 
The Persian.  rather fantastical than curious in his apparel, yet sumptuous; and in his expenses magnificent: maintainers of Nobility; lovers of learning and good qualities: fearful of troubles, desirous of peace, and superstitious in his Religion. Their women gorgeous in attire, with high Tiaras and veils, like the Sultanese amongst the Turks: long sitters at feasts, delightsome in sequestration of pleasure; as beginning with a modest shamefulness, but ere you have concluded, delicately wanton; cleanly in much washing, but withal using perfumes and odours; loving truly, and desirous to be preferred in the first place of her husband's affection: For having many wives, they are desirous to please.  
The Armenians are very merry, sluttish, 
The Armenian.  careless of greatness, desiring peace and ease, though it tend to slavery and bondage: having great bodies, comely, and willing to be soothed in any thing. Their women tall, and not fair, soon old, poor, loving their children, and incontinent.  
The Tartars are swartish, ill-favoured, with a great thick lip, 
The Tartar.  flattish nose, careless of outward ornaments, swift on foot, vigilant, laborious, warlike, yet loving presents, and desirous to be much made of: their women suitable, only wanting or scorning money, they will bedeck themselves like the people of Virginia, with gewgays of copper and latton about their arms and necks.  
The Moor is comely of body, 
The Moor.  stately of gate, of sufficient constitution to endure any work or travel, implacable in hatred, treacherous, tumultuous, and superstitious. Their women have delicate soft skins, sumptuous in jewels, odours and perfumes, incontinent, good bedfellows in the dark, beautiful in blackness, and revengeful; yet being bought a slave, extraordinary loving to their masters, so they be well pleased and used accordingly, but being once got with child, they expect manumission according to the custom of the Mahometan Law.  
The Savoyen is penurious, 
The Savoyen.  foolish, and ill-nurtured, yet do the better sort imitate the Spanish pride, and by reason of his neighbourhood to France and Milan, are reasonable good Soldiers, and the better enabled by the hardness of the mountains. The women are strangely apparelled, ill-favoured, scolding, must be discommended, and for the most part wenny, that is, having great bunches under their chins with drinking snow water, like the Helvetians and 13. Cantons.  
The Swisser is strange in his attire, 
The Swisser.  yet not transgressing the limits of his inheritance; have great bodies, and are mercenary, as performing what he is commanded, and one that best approveth of his own Country and habit; even preferring his own snowy hills and coldness, before the fertilest places of Lombary. Their women are honest somewhat better favoured than the Savoyen, ill brought up, plain dealers, and so loveth her husband or friend, that she will go with him to the camp, and dress his meat.  
As for the Kingdoms of Saca, Bactriae, Sogdiana, and many like Nations, environing the East and South of the Caspian, I mean not to relate of, because I find the best Authors unacquainted with their properties and discoveries. The Armenians report them to be tyrannous, their chief exercise to be rapine, and murdering of passengers; without form of government, or control of superiors. Which done, they fly to the mountains, and in despite of any forces, continue unsubjected; howsoever, unpunished.  
And therefore since I have deciphered the persons, let me in a word advise thee of their properties: that is, to take heed of the pride of Spain, the poison of Italy, the treason of France, and the drink of Flanders. Beware of company, and let not rash trust in friendship produce matter of fruitless repentance: Remember that Damon and Pythias, Pylades and Orestes, are all dead, or else it is but a dead story. Nature altars like humours and complexions, every minute of an hour. And should I not speak too much to the world's shame, I would advise thee to think, that there is no one man faithful to another in the world. And therefore in this dangerous age, since every man is nearest, and only near unto himself, and he is held the only wise man, who hath the world at most command, let no man so presume of his own sufficiency, as to neglect the benefit of counsel. Take a young man for thy companion, rather than for thy friend. The world affordeth but one Phoenix, and let not any man be so conceited, as to think to find him in his own imagination. Serve God with devotion, and then care not for the devil's illusion.  
When thou returnest from these foreign men, and foreign places, resolve then also to leave their foreign manners. First, come home to thyself, and then fashion thy carriage, thy apparel, thy studies, thy conscience, and thy conversation, to the best pattern of the place, from whence at first with good intent thou began'st thy pilgrimage. So shall the remembrance of thy travel be pleasant, the profit infinite, and thy return an ornament to King and Country.    

THE SECOND BOOK.  
Of Europe. The Commendations, Bounds, Religions, and Languages of it.  
IT now remaineth, that I begin to tell you, how according to our best and latest Cosmographers, this great Globe (for parts and parcels whereof, so great and universal quarrels have from the beginning been entertained amongst Princes, Peoples, and Nations) hath been divided into seven parts: The first three whereof, viz. Europe, Africa, and Asia, were known to the Ancients. The fourth is America Septentrionalis, containing the Provinces of Estotilant, Terra de Labrador. Terra de Biccaleos, Nova Francia, Norimbega, Florida, Nova Hispania, and others. The fifth is, America Meridionalis, which is a peneinsula, and disjoined from the former by a small Isthmus or neck of Land, containing the Regions of Brasil, Tisnada, Caribana, Peguana, and Peruvia. The sixth, is termed Terra Australis, wherein lieth Psitaicorum regio, Terra del feugo, Beach, Lucach, and Maletur, situate between java major, and java minor. The last being under the Northern Pole, is the least of the residue, all almost unknown, and divided by Mercator (upon a mere fabulous report of one that was never there.) into four Islands, lying in a manner under the very Pole. This part hath not hitherto been discovered, the nearest approach that any man of Europe ever yet made to the North Pole was by one Marmaduke, who in a ship of Hull arrived in 82. degrees, that is no nearer than within 8. whole degrees of the Pole, mountains of Ice keeping him from discovering further.  
Of all these seven parts, because Europe is farrelesse than any of the rest, and yet exceedeth them all in Nobleness, Magnificence, multitude of people, in might, puissance, and renown; we will first begin with the description thereof. It is bounded on the North, with the North Ocean Sea, on the South with the Mediterranean, on the East with the flood Tanais, and on the West with the West Ocean. It containeth more than four and twenty Christian Kingdoms at this day, as far excelling the residue of the Provinces in Religion, Arts, Valour, and Civility, as in elder age it did surpass them in Prowess and Reputation.  
The principal Provinces, are Spain, France, Belgia, Germany, Italy, Sclavonia, Greece, Hungary, Poland, Lituania, Moscovia, and that toward the North, called Scandia; wherein are Denmark, Norwey, Swethland, jutland, etc. The Islands are Britain (containing the Kingdoms of England and Scotland) Ireland, Island, and Engroneland, in the North Ocean. In the Mediterranean, are Sicily, Candia, Corsica, Sardinia, Majorca, Minorca, Nigropont, Malta, Corsu, Salamine, Mit●lene, Sciros. with many other in the Archipelago. The air hereof is passing good, wholesome, temperate, and soil exceeding fertile. Therein are many goodly Cities, famous Mart-Townes, and learned Universities. The people thereof have in all ages excelled all other Regions, in Courage, Arts, sharpness of Wit, and all other gifts of Nature. In times past, it commanded Asia, and Africa, by the Arms of the Greeks and Romans; and at this day, it is of great force by the power of the Turks and Muscovites, and of no less reputation by the Navigations of the English, Dutch, Spaniards, and Portugals: so as it seemeth, that Nature hath given unto this people a precedency to rule and govern foreign Provinces, as men far surpassing all other Nations, in wisdom, courage, industry, and invention.  
This least and best part of the greater portions of the world, was so named of Europa daughter of Agenor King of Phoenicia, brought into these parts by jupiter; in honour of whom the Phoenicians (being the first Navigators, and discoverers of these countries) might as well leave her name to all their new discoveries, (the habits, manners, and languages of these parts especially, at those times being all one, or not much different) as the Turks, Aethiopians, and all those of the East, call us by one name of Franks, and the Kingdoms of France, England, Spain, Germanies, etc. are in the histories of the wars of the Holy Land, all together called the Kingdom of the Franks, our Languages the Frank tongue, and our Religion the Franks Religion. The figure of Europe is fancied to resemble a Queen, and so is she indeed, of all the world; her Princes having some dominion or other in all parts of the world, and they none in her: The Crown and Head of this Queen is Spain; her Neck must be that part of France under the Pyrenaean mountains; her Breast, France itself; her Arms Italy and Britain; her Belly Germany; her Navel, Bohemia; the rest of her Body hidden under her lower garments, are Denmark, Sweden, Lituania, Prussia, Poland, Hungaria, Dalmatia, Grecia, Moldavia, Tartary, and Muscovia. This Queen at this day commands 28 Kingdoms, all gathered up by three Emperors, the Germane, Turk, and Muscovite; and eight Kings, France, England, and Spain, hereditary; Bohemia, Hungaria, Poland, Denmark, and Sweden, elective Princes. States and Commonwealths in Italy and the Germanies, many and potent, some one of them (Venice, or the Low Countries by name) too hard a match for the most potent Prince of Asia, or Africa, could they but come at him. For Riches, we have the most useful and substantial; for goodly Cities, Italy alone hath more than Asia, Africa, and America, all together; if other parts have any fortified towns, thy here saw the first patterns. Universities endowed, we only have. Our Arms and Navigations have made us Lords of the Universe. Our Arts mechanic are incomparable. And all these hath God Almighty blessed with the seat of the Christian Religion among us.  
Europe is much enlarged to the Northward since Ptolomees time. The bounds are best seen in the map; the length of it is about 3600. Italian miles, the breadth 2200. miles.  
The Religions are such as are professed in several nations, either by toleration, as the jewish, by the Turk, Emperor, Pole, Pope, Venetian, and Amsterdam: or the Heathen, in some remoter parts of Lapland, Finland, and Norwey, where they are rather Witches than Christians. Religions established by command, are, first Mahometism under the Turk. Secondly, the Greeks religion in the same parts, and in Russia. Thirdly, the Romish, in Spain, Italy, France, Poland, most of the dominions of the Emperor and other Princes of Germany, the Wal●●ns and Archduchesse Countries Fourthly, the reformed Churches, and they follow the doctrine either of the Scriptures, Fathers, and Counsels, according to their pu●●ty, as in England; or else have they a relation to the opinions of Doctor Luther, as those of Sweden, Denmark, the dominions of the Electors of Saxony, Brandenburg, and diverse others of Germany: or of Master Calvin; as in France especially, the Palatinate, Hessenland, and Low Countries; Calvinisme is also received in Hungaria, and Transilvania; where there be many relics withal of Antitrinitarians, Arrians, Ebionites, and Anabaptists: Lower likewise in five of the thirteen Cantons of Helvetia, and amongst the Grisons, do the Calvinists profess publicly. In Bohemia, Mo●avia, Silesia, etc. the Protestants of the Augustane confession were esteemed two third parts. Of these several Churches, though some follow the Augustane confession, as the Lutherans; some the Helvetian, as the Swissers; some the Gallicane, as the Calvinists; yet all of them agree in the fundamental and saving points, and all accord in their detestation of the Roman; as is to be seen in the Harmony of Confessions.  
Of the Languages of Europe, Scaliger finds eleven mother tongues, the four noblest of which, be the Greek, Latin, Sclavonian, and Dutch; each subdivided into her daughter-dialects. ●●e learned Greek is no where vulgarly spoken at this day: The modern, is nothing but a barbarous composition of Turkish, Sclavonian, and Italian, with the old Greek corrupted. The Latin (worn also out of vulgar use) is degenerated into the Italian, Spanish, and French, all which three were anciently called Romanse. The Sclavonian is a large & a stately tongue; it hath these dialects, the Bohemian, Russian, Polonian, 〈◊〉, Windish, and the Dalmatian: The Characters be of two kinds; the ancient, called the Dalmatian; and the Russian letter, corrupted from the Greekish. These Sclavonian dialects and tongues do differ, yet not so much as the Italian and Spanish. The worst of the four best is the Germane tongue, and that varied into the high and Low Dutch; as also into the Saxish, Frisian, English, North-Albing, and the Danish; which last is variously spoken by the Danes of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway; whence the Island speech also cometh, if these two last be not the ancient Gothish.  
The other seven of meaner elegancy are, first the Albanian, spoken by the Epirotes. Secondly, the Tartarian. Thirdly, the Hungarian, brought out of Asia by the H●nnes. Fourthly, the Finns and Laplanders speech in the North of Sweden. Fifthly, the Irish. Sixthly, the Welsh, whose worth (being most expressively significant, and having been the language of the ancient Celtae, and ●oken in the most part of Europe) could not be valued, because not understood, by the learned Scaliger. Dialects if this (but much varied) are our Cornish, and that of Brittaigne in France. Seventhly, The Biscaigners inhibiting for seven days journey on both sides the Pyre●●● mountains. 'tis the relics of the ancient Spanish, before it was altered by the Latin. Scaliger never heard of the Monk's language, spoken by ours of the I'll of Man, the most of which is surely derived from the Irish. The Walloons also of the Low Countries have a French dialect, scarce to be understood by a peasant about Paris.  

Ireland.  
THis kingdom, by the English, Spanish, and French, is termed Irland, or Ireland; by the British Yuerdhon, by the Inhabitants Eryn. According to the Celestial Globe, it is situated between the Arctic Circle, and the Tropic of Cancer, but nearer the Arctic, containing in Latitude four degrees and an half, and according to the computation of our late Writers, between the twenty and the 25. Parallels. In the South parts, their longest day is of sixteen hours, with three fourth's: In the Northern, of almost eighteen. According to the Terrestrial, it stands between the greater Brittany and Spain: on the East, disjoined from England which a tempestuous sea, termed Hibernicum, not above one days sailing: upon the West beateth the vast Ocean: upon the North (where the Deucalidon Ocean disgorgeth) it hath Island, disjoined no further than a ship in one day may sail unto: upon the South, it beholdeth Spain (distant three days sailing) and the Vergivian Sea: From South to North it representeth an Oval form, and by half is less than Brittany. Amongst many writers Camden, whom a man may best rely upon, reporteth that it containeth 400. miles in length, and in breadth 200.  
The air hereof is most wholesome, the situation mild, the weather temperate, but not altogether good to ripen fruit: For neither in Summer season, the heat is so parching that it driveth the Inhabitant to seek the shade, neither the cold in Winter so rigorous, but that he may well live from the fire side: By the influence of the air, all parts of the year are tolerably warm. It bringeth forth no venomous creature, neither nourisheth any brought from other places. The quality of the soil and constellation of the Heavens is moist with the most; whereupon it cometh to pass, that both inhabitants and strangers are troubled with the flux and Rheums, and holpen or prevented with drinking Aquavitae. The Land is of diverse Natures, in some place rough and mountainous, in others, boggy and waterish; shadowed with huge woods, and exposed to the winds, with intermixture of many great Lakes. Yea, in the ridge of their highest hills (mountains indeed I cannot term them) you shall find pools & marshes. It hath goodly havens, and delectable plains, but neither comparable to the woods for largeness, nor greenness. It is generally fertile except Ulster, (which in some parts is fertile, in othersome barren;) And Conaght, which (in times past) through idleness hath been less manured than any other Country, is fuller of hills and bogs, and for the greatest portion woody. The hills swarm with cattle and sheep, from whence they reap plenty of butter, cheese, and milk. The wheat thereof is small and short, and those vines which they cherish, serve rather for shade than profit. For in those countries the sun entering into Virgo, causeth cold gales to blow, and in Autumn the afternoon's heat is so faint and short, that it cannot ripen the clusters of the vine. It bringeth forth a race of excellent horse, fit for journeys in regard of their ambling paces, but not commendable for endurance. It breedeth the injurious Wolf, and the Fox, as also all other creatures tame and gentle, necessary for life, but of lesser growth except the Greyhound. Almost all the woods are replenished with Deer, (and those so fat, that they can frant run for fatness,) with Boars, Hares, in great abundance, Goats, Falo-deer: Hedgehogs, and Moales, are seldom seen, but Mice infinite. it aboundeth also with Falcons, Merlin's, Eagles, Cranes, and in the Northerly parts with Swans. Storks are very rarely heard of thorough the whole Island, but such as are there found are black. Pies and Nightingales are altogether wanting. By reason of the Sea, their famous Rivers, and spacious Lakes, it is served with most excellent Fish, and that peculiar to this Island only. For to let pass many other, in Ulster, the Ban being a most fair and clear water, and arising out of the Lake of Eaugh, is the most plentiful River for Salmon that is to be found throughout all Europe. For plenty and variety, the like is to be reported of Sineus and Erno, a Lake by Camden's report, thirty miles long, and fifteen broad: Report saith, that this was once a delicate plot of ground, and well inhabited, but for the bestial abuse of the people, it was suddenly swallowed in the waters. And to prove this true, men say that in fair seasons, the Turrets and tops of houses, are in the bottom to be discerned.  
The Island became subject to the Crown of England, about the year of our Lord 1175. Henry the second then reigning. At what time Roderic, King of Conaght, intituling himself King of Ireland, enforced the residue of those petty Roytelets, to crave assistance of the King of England, under whose protection they voluntarily yielded their obeisance.  
It hath fifty Bishoprics, whereof Armach is a Primacy, and Metropolitan of the whole Island. Cassils' is another archbishopric, authorized by Pope Eugenius, and hath under it nine suffragan Bishops: Dublin is another, and Toam another.  
It is divided into four Provinces, (viz.) Leynster, which Eastward respecteth England. Monster, which lieth towards France Southward. Conaght, exposed to the West. And Ulster, situated in the Northerly part of the Island. Some add a fifth, placed in the midst, and term it Meath.  
Every one now is subdivided into Counties, and each County into Baronies, and hundreds; and every Barony into Parishes, consisting of Manors, Towns, and Villages, after the manner of England. ● That parcel of territory which anciently was termed the Pale, is about the quantity of Yorkshire in England, and is a Country at this day inhabited by Noblemen and Gentlemen, descended of English race, being civil men, and have continued their obedienc● to the Crown of England, and retained their English language since the first conquest. This people do commonly marry within themselves, and not with the mere Irish, who could never in their sundry rebellions, draw the said inhabitants to join with them by flattery, or expel them by force. The first Colonies planted therein, were composed of worthy and noble Englishmen, and especially seated in Dublin, and other Cities, and borough towns throughout the Realm: whose progeny having the mannagement of the affairs of the kingdom, subdued by degrees the greatest part of the Irish, and brought them under subjection to the Crown of England. And so long as they and their posterity were employed, as principal Officers in time of war and peace, (being men throughly informed of all passages within the Kingdom, and acquainted with the dispositions of the people) the Realm was worthily governed, and duly increased in civility, and yielded some profit to the crown without charge. Other English Colonies at sundry times have there been since planted, and especially by our late and modern Sovereigns, in the Provinces of Monster and Ulster, by the name of Undertakers: whereupon it groweth, that the Realm is now inhabited with English, and Irish descended of English race; and with the mere and ancient Irishmen, unto whose Nobility and Gentry, the surnames of Mac or O are commonly added. Upon the Conquest, 
Government.  Henry the second established the laws of England, then being divided into kinds, viz. the Common law, (as that the elder should inherit his father's lands) and Custom law, that (by the particular custom of Manors and Towns,) lands should be divided by the custom of gavelkind, amongst all his sons; or that the youngest son only should inherit the same, by the custom of Borough-English: whereunto is to be added a third, viz. the Statute law.  
He and his successors held the possession thereof, with 〈◊〉 sovereign royalty, and kingly prerogatives, by the n●me of Lords of Ireland; until the day of king Henry the eighth, who by act of Parliament was acknowledged, entitled, and entered King of the said kingdom, and so continueth it unto this day, being governed as a distinct kingdom by a Lieutenant, for Authority (Train, Furniture, Provision, etc. far surpassing any Deputation throughout Christendom) wherein Courts of Parliament are & have there been held, con●●sting of the three Estates of the kingdom, in the same form as is used in England, by commission from the King under the great seal of England, authorising the Viceroy, or Deputy, to summon a parliament there, and to give the Royal assent unto such acts, as are agreed upon in that Parliament: wherein the King and his Council of Estate of England, are to be informed by certificate under the great seal of Ireland, by force of a Statute made in Ireland, in the tenth year of Henry the seventh. And after the king's allowance, the bills to be enacted and propounded in the Parliament there; So the Lord Deputy by force of the said Commission, gives the King's royal assent, to such acts as are agreed upon in the said Parliament there.  
So (as I said before) Ireland is not only governed by the Common laws of England, by certain ancient customs of that realm and this; and by diverse statutes here and there also, upon occasion enacted; but also the like Courts and forms of justice are there (according to the said laws) used and administered: And also the judicial records are made in Latin, and the judges and Lawyers do plead in English, as is accustomed in England.  
For the studying of which Laws, the Irish Gentlemen do send their sons to the Inns of Court in England, being always such as are descended of English race, and not of mere Irish: who are allowed to practise in England, after they are called to the Bar, as Englishmen are also allowed to practise in Ireland.  
Neither the Nobility nor Commons of Ireland have any suffrage in the election of the Viceroy, or blazing of Sovereign Magistrates, but all is done by the King, and such as are especially authorized. And the inhabitants of Cities, and Borough-townes in Ireland, by their charters, (which they have from the Kings of England) do elect their Magistrates and Officers, as the Cities and towns of England do.  
In England, the ancientest Earls of Ireland do give precedency to the Earle● of England, for that they have no voice in the Parliament of England: neither hath the Nobility of England any voice or prerogative in the Parliaments of Ireland. so Irishmen borne, are denizens by birth in England, and may bear Office, and inherit lands in England, (as experience teacheth) without charters of denization, as Englishmen are, and do in Ireland. And so Irishmen pay only such customs and duties in England, as Englishmen do, and aught.  
The Wards of the Nobility are disposed of by the King; and of inferior persons, by the Viceroy, and certain of the Council there, according to their Commission. Even so titles of honours, lands and offices are usually granted by the Kings of England, under the great seal of England, or Ireland, according to pleasure.  
The incivility (wherewith this so goodly a kingdom hath been much branded) hath chiefly arisen from want of education and learning: And secondly, for that the Country aboundeth with idle men, having no trade whereupon to live: which only abuse hath encouraged rebellion, the Ringleaders not doubting to be followed by these swarms of dissolute persons, ready to take arms upon any occasion for desire of spoil.  
But verily, sithence that now of late the King of Peace and Pietic, hath wiped away all distrust of former neglects, by his continual industry to plant Religion and Arts, to repeople the wasted Provinces, and to extirpate the innated idleness of the worst bred Irish; there is no question (under God) to be made, but that this beautiful Island, being so near a neighbour, so fruitful in soil, so rich in pasture (more than credible) beset with so many woods, enriched with so many Minerals, watered with so many Rivers, environed with so many Havens, lying fit and commodious for Navigation into most wealthy Countries, will in time prove profitable to the Church, advantageous to the Prince, pleasing to the Inhabitants, and comparable to any the best and civilest kingdoms of the Christian Commonweal.   

Great Britain.  
THe whole Island of Britain once divided, now reunited, 
The Situation of England.  under the name of the kingdom of Great Britain, is an Island situated in the main Ocean, over against France, and divided into four great Provinces: The first whereof the Englishmen do inhabit; the second, the Scots; the third, the Welshmen; and the last, the Cornishmen. Every one of those do differ from other, either in language, in manners, or in customs.  
England, so termed of the Englishmen (the Inhabitants thereof) is by much the greater and goodlier portion, and divided into nine and twenty Provinces, which they term Shires. Of the which, ten do make the prime part of the Kingdom, and inclining towards the South, have their existence between the Thames and the Sea. Next as far as the Trent, which runneth thorough the midst of England, are sixteen other Shires proportioned, whereof the first six lie towards the East, and the other ten lie more to the Inland, other six border upon Wales, and are bounded towards the West. About the heart of the Kingdom lie Darbishire, Yorkshire, Lancashire, and Cumberland. And upon the left hand, inclining towards the West, Westmoreland. Upon the contrary side lie Durham, and Northumberland; Provinces opposed to the North, and sometime appertaining to the Crown of Scotland.  
These Shires are two ways divided: first, into six circuits, parted among the judges, who twice a year go over them for the holding of Assizes. Secondly, into two Archbishoprics; Canterbury, who hath two and twenty Bishoprickes under his Province; and York, who hath three in his. These are by the Grecians termed Dioceses, 
Bishoprics.  and take their denominations from the Cities wherein the Bishops have their Seas; the chief whereof is London, and was once the seat of an Archbishop, now translated unto Canterbury.  
This prime part, upon the East and the South is bounded with the Ocean: upon the West with Wales and Cornwall; upon the North with Tweed; the bounder also of England and Scotland.  
At this River of Tweed endeth the length thereof; which being accounted to begin at the Shore which lieth most Southerly, is from thence reckoned to contain about three hundred and twenty miles.  
On this side the Humber it is accounted the fertilest for corn; beyond, mountainous, but excellent for herbage. For albeit, to one that beholdeth it afar off; it seemeth all champi●n, notwithstanding, it hath many hills, and those for the most part destitute of wood; as also most pleasant valleys, wherein especially the Gentlemen have their mansions: who according to their old customs dwell not in Towns, but approach the Valleys and Rivers, and inhabit the Villages, as I think, the better to avoid the fury of tempestuous winds, whereunto the Island is sometime subject. Whereby it cometh to pass, that the Yeomen conversing with the Gentry, do in every place savour of some good fashion, and the Upland Cities are the less famoused.  
The land generally is exceeding fertile, and plentiful in beasts: whereby it cometh to pass that the English people are more addicted unto Grazing, than unto Tillage: so that almost the third part of the soil is reserved rather for cattle, Dear, Coneys, and Goats a (for of this sort also there is great store in Wales.) And in every Shire you shall see Parks impaled, and Forests replenished with these beasts; in the hunting whereof, the Nobility and Gentry do much delight; there being more Parks in England, than in all Europe beside.  
For provision of the Inhabitants, neither is it less stored with corn, wild fowl, and fish, so that for plenty, goodness, and sweetness, it needeth neither the help of France, no, nor of any neighbour-bordering Country. Among other things, the flesh especially of their Swine, Oxen, and Veals, have the best relish of any part of Christendom; and of Fish, their Pike and Oysters. It bringeth not forth Mules nor Asses, but of Horse, for place the best in the world, and of those infinite proportions, for service, running, and coursing.  

Wealth.  The wealth hereof consisteth in the never-decaying Mines of Tinue and Led, of Copper, Iron, and Coals; On the Downes groweth a small and tender kind of grass, neither dunged nor watered with spring or river; but in Winter nourished with the moisture of the air, and in Summer with the dew of Heaven; which is so grateful and pleasing to the Sheep, that it causeth them to bear fleeces of singular goodness, and exceeding fineness. The Island breedeth no Wolves, nor any other ravening beast; and therefore these their flocks wander night and day, by Hills, Dales, and Fields, as well enclosed, as common, without fear or danger. Most delicate clothes are woven of this Wool, which from thence are transported in great abundance, into Germany, Poland, Denmark, Sweveland, Italy, Turkey, and the Indies, where they are in high request. There grow all sorts of pulse, great store of Saffron; yea, infinite quantities of Beer are transported from thence into Belgia; as also Pelts, Hides, Tallow, and Sea-coal. The Island is so commodiously seated for the Sea, that it is never without resort of Portugal, Spanish, French, Flemish, and Easterling Merchants. The traffic between the English and the Flemish, ariseth to an inestimable value: for Guicciardin writeth, that before the tumults of the Low-countries, they bartered for twelve millions of crowns yearly.  
The air is somewhat thick, and therefore more subject to the gathering of clouds, rain, and winds; but withal, less distempered with heat or cold, for the same reasons of crassitude. The nights are lightsome, and in the Northermost parts of the Land, they are so short, that the falling and rising of the Sun is discerned but by a small intermission; for that the Island is situated almost full North, and the Sun in the Summer time moving slowly, and staying long in the Northern Climates, doth almost compass it round above. In the Winter, it is as far removed, when approaching nearer the South, it runneth towards the East. I myself have observed, that in the City of London (being seated in the Southerly part of the Island) about the Summer Solstice, the night hath not been above five hours long. At all seasons of the year the Country is most temperate, being subject to no extraordinary evil influence of the Heavens, so that diseases are not there very common, and therefore less use of Physic than in other places: yea, many times some people there are, who attain unto one hundred and ten years of age; yea some to one hundred and twenty.  
Earthquakes are here seldom heard of: and lightnings almost to speak of, as seldom. The soil is very fruitful and plentiful, and of all necessaries it yieldeth abundance, except of those things which are peculiar to hotter, or colder Regions. Vines are fostered rather for the pleasure of their shadows, than for the increase of their profits: yet prosper they in all places, and bring forth Grapes; which notwithstanding hardly wax ripe, unless an unusual hot Summer, or an artificial reflection do help them. Wheat, Rye, Barley, and Oats, are sowed in their seasons: other grains they commonly use not; and of Pulse, only Beans and Pease. The fruits suddenly knot, but ripen slowly; the cause of either is the overmuch moisture both of the soil and the air. Wine (as aforesaid) the Land affordeth not; in stead whereof, beer is in request; without controversy by use, a pleasant and wholesome Beverage. Wines are transported from France, Spain, and Canaie. The Woods are full of fruit trees, and most plentiful of Mast. The Rivers fair, and run through many Provinces. The Downs are many, yet neither cumbered with wood, nor overlayed with water, which by reason thereof bringeth forth a tender and short grass, grateful and sufficient for the pasturage of infinite flocks of sheep; And whether it be by the influence of the Heavens, or the goodness of the land, they yield the finest and softest freeces thorough the whole world.  
And first I must put you in mind of a Miracle; how this beast, besides the dew of Heaven ordinarily tasteth of no other water, so that the shepherds of purpose do drive them from all watery places, upon true observation; That to let them drink, is to let them bane. Without doubt this is the true golden Fleece, wherein the main wealth of the whole Island consisteth. And for to buy this commodity, immensive treasure is yearly reconveyed into the Land by Merchants; from whence it is never conveyed, because it is provided by the Laws of the Kingdom; That no person transport Gold or Silver, Plate, jewels, etc. Whereby it cometh to pass, that no Country under the Cope of Heaven is richer than England. For, besides those masses of Coin, which pass this way and that way, through the hands of Tradesmen, Merchants, and Gentlemen; there is almost no person of mean condition, but for the use of his daily table, he hath either a Salt, Cups, or Spoons of Silver, and according to his estate, more or less, for diverse services.  
It is no less stored with all kind of Beasts, except Asses, Mules, Camels, and Elephants. It bringeth forth no material venomous Creature, or Beast of prey, save the Fox, worthy talking of: for the race of the Wolves is quite extinguished, and therefore all sorts of cattle stray as they list, and are in safety without any great care-taking for an Herdsman: so that you shall see Herds of Rother Beasts and Horses, and Flocks of Sheep, in all places wand'ring by day and by night, upon Hills and in Valleys, in Commons, and enclosed Grounds, (by ancient Customs laid open after Harvest) wherein every Neighbour claimeth community to feed his cattle.  
For in truth, the Ox and the Wether are Creatures especially ordained for the Table, than whose flesh there is not in any place a more savoury or delicious service. Of the two, the Steere is the best, especially if it be seasonably powdered: of which there is no marvel, for that this choice is altogether exempted from labour, and fed up for food, and withal the diet of the English Nation consisting most upon flesh.  
The people are tall of stature, fair of complexion, 
Qualities of the English.  for the greater part gray-eyed; and as in pronunciation they approach the Italian, so in constitution of body and fashion they do well-near imitate them. They are civilly qualified, and take counsel by leisure; knowing that profitable proceedings have none a more dangerous adversary ●han rashness. Of their own dispositions, they are courteous, and in all good offices forwards, especially the Gentry, even towards strangers. Their acquaintance they invite to their houses, and there entertain them kindly, and feast them both at noon and at night merrily, neatly, heartily, and bountifully: and this they term courtesy, or neighbourhood. In battle they are fearless, excellent Archers, and in service unindurable of temporising, and therefore the sword being once drawn, they forth with set at all upon the hazard of a battle, knowing that all good success attendeth the fortune of the Victor. Fortresses they build none, but rather suffer those which heretofore have been built, and are now by age grown ruinous, utterly to perish: but being once in foreign parts, they retain all military discipline to the utmost. For Bookmen, their maintenance is bountiful, their proficiency commendable, and their number numberless. Their attire differeth not much from the French; their women are amiable and beautiful, and attired in most comely fashion. Their Cities are honourable, their Towns famous, Hamlets frequent, and Villages every where magnificent.  
So that if any courteous Traveller would desire of me to behold an Idea of happiness in abstracto, fitting for the general necessity of life and upright conversation, viz. the use of diet, clothing, sociable feastings, solemn festivals and banquets, with approbation of magnificence: Or demand to see the place, where Law, indifferent to all sorts, permitteth the private man to thrive, to purchase estates, to devise chattels and inheritances to his children and kinsfolks; to reward servants; or to countenance followers; with liberty of civil conversation, of comely burials and mourning for the dead, of rejoicings at marriages, of honest and friendly visitations, and harmless recreation; where every man eateth under his own Vine, and doth what seemeth good in his own eyes, so it tend not to scandal: Then let me be bold to show him the noble Kingdom of England; which to approve, I intent by way of comparison, (wherein most of our Gentry are well acquainted) to make good what, I think, without offence, may be truly avouched.  
And first we will begin with those Countries, 
England compared with Russia, and Aethiopia.  of which we have only knowledge by way of traffic, and so travel into Russia and Aethiopia. But there (alas to say nothing of the government, the sole lodestar of goodness and happiness) the two extremities of heat and cold debar both Plenty and Abundance, from unloading their laps amongst the Inhabitants, comparable to our happiness and satisfaction. As for their government, and uniformity of a Commonwealth (the name of Emperors only excepted) there is nothing worthy observation, more than the tyrannous controlling of Laws, and the immediate prostitution of all sorts to the imperious will of the prevailer; nor in truth have they temple, palace, wisdom, peace or tranquillity, such as Royalty or good government intendeth, but both Empires (especially Russia) have suffered many convulsions from ambitious Usurpers and unworthy Princes, who have traitorously supplanted one another, and by indirect courses brought the subject into the house of slaughter; which undoubtedly is the main reason why they cannot come near magnificence, provision in housekeeping, navy, multitude of Princes, Nobles or subjects, with the equality of obedience to advance a true Sceptre, or to manifest the glory of a king, by the flourishing condition of all estates. In a word, their Cities and Towns are subject to such bestiality and confusion, that they seem rather routed troops of deformity, than men orderly disposed to the mannagement of affairs, either of commerce, or of Noble trade: And so, in all other particulars, there is a mere disparity between them and our proposition.  
Shall we come nearer home, 
With Germany.  and with prying eyes (like the Censors of Rome) look into the Empire of Germany? there the Princes are so absolute, and the Emperor so timorous to reign (as Asueroth did) from India to Aethiopia, over 127. Provinces, that neither the Queen of Saba will come to hear his wisdom, nor to view the order of his Palace; neither will the King of Arabia send him presents, nor the Confederates admire his magnificence: The Merchant will not bring him horse, and fine linen from remote places, nor supply his wants according to the prerogative of Kings: Nor are the Cities ordered by the appointment of his Ministers, nor can he send his chariots to this place, nor his horsemen to that; nor his Army whither he lists, nor fill the streets of jerusalem, when he would solemnize a Passeover? for the people live divided, and the Burger boasteth of his policy, in manumitting themselves, and giving their Towns the usurpation of chief commandery; as for the having of many commodities, tending either to necessity or pleasure, alas, the commutation consisteth in the enriching one another, wherein all the corruptions of avarice are put in practice, finally (God wot) to the augmentation of the Empire's Majesty. So that their Marts and Fairs, are as so many booths of drunkards, where with in stead of Ships at Sea, they fill the fields with wagons full of strange creatures, who make their bellies as great devourers, as the Sea. Nor can he go with the wise King to view his navy at the red Sea shores, not in person visit the Cities which want fortification or repairing; nor in truth, do any thing to come near the six steps of gold on Solomon's throne, but eat and carouse, yet far from the mean of mirth.  
Shall we venture over the Alps, 
With Italy.  and the gulf of Venice into Italy; and there search the Apennine Hills, the fields of Campania, the garden of the World, Lombardy; the territories of Rome, or attractive Naples, for an instance of this our Greatness and Happiness? No surely, For throughout this goodly territory, in one corner ruleth the Spaniard, at another end the Savoyen; than is intermingled a confused government of petty Princes. Next lieth the Venetian state, who merely out of parsimony (like their adjoining neighbours, the Florentines) have obtained the reputation of wealth and greatness. As for the Duke, he is but a voice unsignificant; for the Senate carrieth the sword. And lastly, the Church, with the mercenary contraries of blessing and cursing, keepeth Saint Peter's patrimony as safe, as if the indubitate heir of some noble family, should maintain the privileges of his deceased Ancestors.  
But should I knit all these models together, and set up the walls of Rome, encompassed with her seven hills in such an order, that the fabric might boast of twenty miles' circuit, and the government lift up a head of daniel's vision again: Or that in a year of jubilee, I could settle you under the wings of an Angel on the top of the Pope's Palace, as the Devil carried our Saviour to the pinnacle of the Temple; And there show you the consistory of Cardinals, triumphs of a Pope's Inauguration; his stately carriage (adorned with his triple crown) on men's shoulders, with all the appurtenant shows and ceremonies; yet would all come short to our example. For the very provision of our King's Palace would exhaust the Country, consume the commodities, and like barren ground, drinking up the rain, devour the plenty of the Land, and pull in pieces their best compacted husbandry. As for their drinking in vessels of gold, well may it serve to divulge the glory of some ambitious triumph, but nothing verify the bounty of an overflowing cup; considering the wines are not only small, but the vintage so barren and penurious, that to conceal the scarcity thereof, by parsimonious custom of the Country, women and children are forbidden to drink thereof. As for the Villano, he is glad of water to quench his thirst, fetched from muddy channels, falling from the mountains of snow, and cleansed with much ado by the swift course of Eridanus.  
Many other defects do bespot the face of this goodly creature, and debar it from the boast of our essential happiness. For though the Innkeepers daughter go in a satin gown, and that the bravery of Italy be discovered in the attire of the people, as if every burr had golden kernels, and every corner were full of silkwormes; yet is there neither method of government, nor can the inhabitans rejoice under unity, or any privileges of a strong compacted Administration, tending to the assurance of love, true alliance, or obedience: so that in a manner all the defects, deforming the beauty of Kingdoms (more than some private blessings, and those scattered as it were by the hands of divine goodness) may be here looked upon with pitiful eyes, and much lamented with judicial hearts. And however the ostentous heaps of stone transport the sleight credulity of the ignorant; that it surpasseth for Cities, buildings, and outward magnificence; yet when you come to examine particulars, you shall find it like a rotten post gilded on the outside. For what saith Tacitus; Cities are compacted of men, and obedience of people, subject to a good form of government, and not of houses and palaces made of lime and stone, unfurnished of dwellers, void of hospitality, and jealous of each others best inclinations. So that besides all natural imperfection in Italy, there is neither room in the house for servants, nor litter forty Camels; neither canst thou fetch the well-sed Veal from thy droves, nor dress fine Venison, nor kill the fat Calf, as in other Countries; which makes me to remember a pleasant jest of one of the same Country, spoken to a stranger, demanding the reason why the Muttons and cattle were so small and lean: Because (quoth he) we (Italians) eat up the grass in salads, and by robbing the pastures, deceive the cattle. In another place, a Courtesan being questioned of the conditions of men in her faculty, concerning business of Incontinency, only answered, Signior Il Italiano pisciarum molto. Neither to slatter them (according to the ridiculous soothing of Princes) can I exemplify any of their glorious actions abroad, or famous attempts at home, more than the ruining one of another, and making of forts and fortifications, which sometimes have proved as fatal as Perillus his Bull to the Inventor; imboldning disobedience to rely on a wrong security, and at all times augmenting distrust and foul suspicions amongst their best Cities and governments. How is Milan and Naples kerbed, and the brave liberty of the Gentry strangely fettered, by the terror of late built citadel? Of which notwithstanding even the Spaniard himself is transported to imagine; That soldiers may be corrupted, and no place to be so impregnable, but the endeavours of men can frustrate and overcome.  
And were it not to overlook them with a malevolent aspect, I could inform you, that notwithstanding their dispersion of their wares and Merchandizes, throughout all the Ports of Europe and Turkey, yet is is bounded with such wants and oversights, and that within the compass of their Midland Seas (except in pursuing of some small piracies) as that I never read nor heard, that ever they made true use of navigation, nor admitted the just conditions of Sailors and Soldiers. In so much, that on my knowledge, even the potentest state there, boasting of the bravery of 200. galleys, and eight or ten galleasses, neither hath sufficient men to man twenty, nor can without time and great expenses (amongst themselves) fill up the inventory of that scarcity.  
Shall we then come to Spain, 
With Spain.  where the Grands of the King's Court have golden keys to his chamber, and are privileged by patent to stand covered before his Majesty? where the Exchequer is full of gold from India, and the Treasurers bring in accounts of 100000. Soldiers in garrison with other employments yearly paid, & orderly supplied? where the Nobleman insulteth for his Gotish-bloud, and will prove a true Castilian, more ancient in Gentry than the race of Ottoman, and every man weareth his sword pointblank, looking as high, though not so big as a Germane, who hath eat and drunk more at a meal, than a Don doth in a week? where so many kingdoms are united, making a more perspicuous show over the universe, than the seven stars do in the Firmament, over the single planets in their separated spheres? where they can without boasting, I will not say vainglory, tell you diverse Histories of their voyages at Sea, discoveries and plantations of Countries, conquests of both the Indies, and Armies in the field: shall we (I say) here cast Anchor, and look out a match for our example? Me thinks I am answered by every man that wears a great ruff, and a full pair of hose; If Spain do not equal it, who can do it? I will not tell you that as yet, but presuming to shut Spain out of doors, for entering into the privy chamber of our example; let me assure you upon subsequent proof, that (would Apollo pardon the comparison) I can compare his Indian wealth, to nothing so like, as to Midas wish, who (notwithstanding his golden fortunes) wanted, as all men know, the use of nature's benefits, and could neither eat nor drink without choking. But to particulars.  
What hath Spain worthy commendation, much less what prerogative of happiness? Canaan flowed with milk and honey, blessings of food and increase, that the King had not only his provision without repining, but Israel (as the sand of the Sea) ate, drank, and made merry, which Spain cannot do. The burnt hills, and desert places will pregnantly prove the assertion. The Country man hideth his garlic and onions, as ashamed of his diet. The Citizen powders fish, and buyeth cheese of the Dutchman. The Gentry is limited what he shall eat, and how much meat he shall carry home. The Court hath much ado to be supplied, and many concussions are put in practice from the King's prerogative, to furnish the offices with reasonable allowance; and in truth the provision is far short from the expenses of other places. For in general, they are sometimes afraid to want bread, inploying certain Agents for transportation both of corn and victual, even from remote Countries; tempting us with gold and payment of ready money: For which purpose only is there a Proviso in their Acts of Parliament, concerning the exportation of coin. Of which, at a word, though they have great cause to boast, yet by the way let me demand, how came the discontents in Flanders, Brabant, etc. who incited the garrisons of Antwerp, Brussels, and other Towns to mutiny? who distasted sundry times whole Armies upon their marches and employments? who counselled the Treasurer to be so slack in payment of Liberances, and Soldiers pensions? who doth every year thrust the garrisons into penury and scarcity, in so much that not only in the Low-countries, but even in the governments of Milan, Naples, and Sicil, the Soldier wanteth, and many times is compelled to remit the one half, to purse up the other? Is it not for lack of Treasure, the pride whereof hath made his heart fond to swell, or by disorderly distributions? Or more truly, to procure humane necessities, the magazine whereof continually lieth in the English and Dutchman's hands. Let not man therefore be afraid of this monster Opinion, nor seduced with the vanity of reports. For put them to skirmish ●f understanding, and the wealth of Spain will prove but false fire; according to the late and near experimented Proverb; The King of Spain's pay is the greater, but the Dutch the better.  
As for their hungry boasting of fruits and herbs, it is in a manner an offence to Nature; For God made the beasts of the earth to have sustenance from the same, but man to command all: So that Adam's wisdom gave them titles, and his superiority prescribed subjection; but how? to man's use, for man's sustenance, for man's necessity; and lastly, for man's delight. Thus doth oil make a cheerful countenance, and wine a gladsome heart. Thus did the King's table furnish itself, in this sense the songs of David praise God for his many blessings. Thus were incense and odours provided, and the love of brethren compared to the dew of Hermon, and the costly ointment on Aaron's vestures: which blessed allowances, make me to remember a speech of Sir Roger Williams to an idle Spaniard, boasting of his country citrons, oranges, olives, and such like: Why (saith he) in England we have good surloines of beef, and dainty capons to eat with your sauce, with all meat worthy the name of sustenance; but you have sauce and no sustenance: and so mich God dyke you with your sustenancelesse sauce.  
Canaan had neighbourly meetings, feasts of triumphs, and times of private rejoicings: Spain dares not, nor can bid you welcome. Idle jealousies, private hate, or hateful pride, fear of expenses, and vainglorious speeches, will quickly debar you from the pleasure of invitation, from the freedom of conversing one with another, which cannot savour the noble intercourses of mutual amity. Canaan had the Temple furnished, as God commanded, the Priest obedient to the King, the Prophets in estimation, and the Feasts orderly celebrated: Spain is polluted with worse severity than Paganism hath invented, viz. the cruel Office of Inquisition, wherewith the Kings themselves have been so overawed by the insolence of the Clergy, that some of them have not spared to commit repentant error, to please the Pope. Canaan was a receptacle of strangers and Princely solemnities; Spain hateth all men, commits them to fire and sword, and cannot order one solemn Festival, unless at a King's Coronation, a Prince's marriage, or a Cardinal's jollity; where yet an Italian invention shall fill a table with painted trenchers and dishes of China, but a hungry belly may call for more meat, and he never the nearer.  
Canaan had cities of refuge, cities of store, cities of strength, cities for horses, and all for the King's magnificence; to all which the ways lay ordered, and men passed to and fro without danger and want: In Spain you must have a guide, yea sometime a guard, and are so far from expecting relief after your day's travels, that if you have not a Borachio before your saddle, and made your provision on the back of an Ass, you may happen to be tired for want of sustenance, and faint with Ishmael for lack of water.  
Canaan had beautiful women, and the Scripture sets it down, as a blessing of God: But Spain must mourn for strange disparity, and either lament that her women are painted, (like the images of the grove) or sit in the highway as Thamar did, to deceive juda. For in truth they are for the most part unpleasing & swartish, or else by coming to be Courtesans, dangerous and impudent. Thus as yet Solomon must sit without compare, and his kingdom unmatchably triumph with a noble prerogative.  
But what must we think of France, 
With France.  (says one) is not your breath now almost spent? and will you not be satisfied with the goodliest kingdom of the world? The answer shall not be peremptory, nor derogate from the merit of its least worth of virtue: yet are they traduced for many defects, and I believe will fall short to our expectation, at least I am sure dare not abide the touch of trial.  
In Salomon's Court, the Queen of Saba commended the obedience of the Princes, the sitting of the King's servants, the ordering of the Palace, and the multitude of the provisions daily brought in: In France the Princes contest with the King, & the Clergy affront the Princes, & bear down the States; the Pages mock the Gentlemen, and the Gentlemen are proud of nothing but slovennesse, unbeseeming familiarity, and disorder. So that with much ado, the mechanical man stands bare to the King, and the Princes sit at meat like Carriers in an Hostry, without reverence, silence, or observation, and a vile custom having got the upper hand, hath depressed the Majesty of such a place, which indeed reduced to uniformity, would much augment the glory of Europe.  
A wise State, and potent Kings, have built Navies, and traveled themselves in person to view them, raising customs from their Merchants, loving and maintaining good Mariners and Pilots, contracting leagues with remote Princes, and making the confirmation of them honourable and advantageous: But France wanteth shipping, is careless of Navigation, can raise no good Sailors, seldom attempteth voyages or discoveries, and consequently hath its Cities and Merchants conversing without form or noble condition. For in Paris they dare talk of the King's mistresses, intermeddle with all tractates of Parliaments and State, call any Prince Huguenot, who dares only say, That Nostre Dame is but a dark melancholic Church; and finally, justify very monstrous and abusive actions. So that to tell you of their inconstant and refractory dispositions at all times, would sooner discover their loathsome effusions of Christian blood, than prevent the customary and mischievous practices of this people.  
As for the Court, by reason of inveterate disorders, it is a mere map of confusion, and exposeth many actions, more ridiculous, than worthy of imitation.  
The Husbandman, he is termed a Peasant, disparaged in his drudgery and servile toilsomeness, liveth poor and beastly, is afraid of his own shadow, and cannot free the Vineyards from thiefs and destroyers. Yea, all the Country swarmeth with Rogues and Vagabonds, whose desperate wants drive them to perpetrate many heinous murders, although for the most part the Provosts of every government are very diligent. The cause, as I conjecture, for that the passages are toilsome and disordered, yea, many times dangerous, to which may be added, the much connivency at notorious crimes, with many particulars choking the breath of happiness, from giving life to a glorious kingdom indeed, if the reciprocal duties between Prince and Subject were but moderately extended.  
But now to produce England, shall we say, that it is matchless, or faultless? Surely no; we have (no doubt) our imperfections as well as other Nations. But certainly, by that time the Reader in the balance of judgement hath poised the differences of plenty and scarcity, of necessaries and abilities for Peace and War, the one for life, the other for defence: 
M Paris fol. 68●.  I make no question, but for the first, when he hath read the censure of the Pope, how that England was verè hortus delictarum; vere puteus inexhaustus; his Holiness, if he might have it for catching, had no reason but to conclude: Ergò ubi multa abundant, de multis multa possunt extorqueri.  
For the second, how ever France and Spain have been always accounted the balances of Europe, yet hath England stood as the beam to turn the Scale: which particularly to prove, I will never go about, by recital of our Ancestors undertake, or our Merchant's adventures over the face of the universe of French or Spanish Victories, releevement of neighbours, or expatiating of honourable reputation amongst the M●s●ovites in the North, or the Mogores in the East; but unpartially bid you look upon the face of the kingdom as now it stands.  
If the glory of a King consist in the multitude of subjects, 
The King.  how honourable is the State of England at this day, which most harmoniously and absolutely commandeth over the English, Scotch, Irish, Welsh, & the French of Gernsey and jersey: If you desire to behold Palaces & goodly buildings, where are so many, & so good belonging to any kingdom in the world? If a Court, 
The Court.  I verily believe for State, good order, expenses, entertainment, and continual attendancy, other places will be found to come far short. If shipping, & a Royal Navy, I hope you may depart with satisfaction, especially if you were instructed in the secrets of their service and strength. But let late trial performed in the face of the world make due report of those virtues. If you will m●●ter us at land: who can show such companies of foot, such sufficient troops of serviceable horse, and so many worthy ●●●●tors, and so well appointed? what subject living in a civil Commonwealth, can show me (as I can do many in England) a Gentleman of his own tenants, able to bring such fair companies of men into the field?  
If martial spectables be distasteful, then look upon the Nobility, and grave Counsellors; 
The Nobility.  but withal prepare a reverend respect, and settle your esteem so resolutely towards them, for their orderly life, their sweetness of manners, integrity in deciding of controversies, and affability in admitting of Suitors; that although you come from the Grands of Spain, the Princes of France, and the ostentous pomp of Cardinals, yet be not too prejudicated, nor transported with self-conceited wilfulness, and you shall see as great bravery, retinue, and observation amongst us, as any subject in the world dare challenge.  
After them, look upon inferiors, you shall see them generally so many, and so well attended and appointed, that I protest them far exceeding other places, both for graceful show, and sufficiency of execution.  
Will you be ravished indeed, and transported with the love of the world? Come, and behold the beauty of our Ladies, and their disposing at a night of solemnity: to which if you add the general contentment, which our English women afford, without sophisticate and adulterate favours, there is no man can hold his peace, but proclaim our pre-eminence.  
If you would see justice proud of her entertainment, 
Courts of justice..  and how she presents both praemium and poenam to the several attendants at the bar; look into our Courts, and view the same in most perspicuous eminence, without so much as the least cloudy respect of persons.  
If you will enter our gentlemen's houses, I hope there are no such cupboards of plate, beds of velvet or embroidery, hangings of tapestry, variety of rooms, duty of servants, order of housekeeping, store of pastime, and all in gross (that man can desire) in any Country in the World.  
If you will search our Cities and Towns, 
The Gentry.  what they want in outward deceit of formality, it is supplied in sweetness and delicacy within doors, surpassing the best of them in wealth and furniture. As for expenses, I am sure some Citizens of London are at more annual charge of diet, than the Dukes of Venice, Florence, or Genoa. If you will examine our Merchants, however some great Fowker or Agent for a whole Kingdom, for Genoa, Antwerp, Brussels, or other Cities, may surpass us for usury, and supposition of wealth, there died not two such in one year, and out of one Town in the world, as Sir john Spencer, and Master Sutton. Generally all the rest surpass for curious fare, stateliness, education, and orderly contributions. Besides, they live at home in case, purchase Land with security, bring up their children daintily and decently, maintain their families in obedience, and cannot be matched by any foreign opposition.  
Finally, 
The Citizens.  if you would be acquainted with the tradesman, artisan, and other of manual occupations; look how he lives, look how he fares, look where he dwells, look what he wears, look where he goes to buy his meat; to such markets and shambles, that the very sight astonisheth all strangers, being once made acquainted with their rarity and goodness.  
But indeed if you would have cause of wonder, 
The Husbandman or Yeoman compared.  then look upon the husbandman, and compare him to men of like rank in other places, and I believe upon mature consideration, our adversaries will repine at their felicities, and our friends embrace our noble freedoms with desire of limitation.  
In Turkey, 
Compared with the Turk.  with the rest, he is a poor and unfortunate slave; and whether Muscelman, or Christian, he dare not manure his ground to the best profit, and therefore liveth poorly and sluttishly.  
In Hungary, 
With the Hungarian.  and those parts, they resemble carrion; for living under the Turk, nothing is his own, and in the Christian government all is taken from him, either to furnish the wars, or to maintain the soldier.  
In Italy they are a little better, 
With the Italian.  as long as they be able to pay their rents, and husband their grounds. Yet do they seldom live of their own, or lead a life beseeming the freedom of conversation. Besides, in many places they are so terrified with the wretched troops of the Bariditie, who make prey of their labours, that they know the robbers, yet dare they neither detect them, nor deny to entertain them. After the fashion of Italy, they will be a little gaudy (especially the women) in apparel, and are very industrious, as having in one selfe-same field, (if the soil will yield it) though it consist but of an acre, both Corn, Vines, and Fruit-trees; Honey, Roots, Salads, Bees, and Silkwormes. He is now called a Villano, and serveth to no other use than to enrich his Lord, feeding himself upon Garlic and Onions, and is acquainted with no good thing, but superstition, a few gaudy clothes, and the incontinent life of Courtesans.  
In Spain it is far worse; 
With the Spaniard.  the Contadini are numbered amongst the reproaches of their government, and esteemed almost as the Asses, that bring their Cabbages, Melons, and such like trash to the markets. For he dare not attempt to cheapen any thing appropriate to the use of the Gentleman; As flesh, fish, wheat, or excellent fruits. Nor must he, if he have of his own, but furnish the market with the best, feeding himself on the worst and vilest stuff. Besides (the error of Italy) if the mother have a comely daughter (or worse) she is contented for money to yield to prostitution, etc.  
In France, the peasant is not only beastly within doors, 
With the Frenchmen.  but churlish, savouring nothing but his labour, with base and servile behaviour, with poor and miserable expenses, with obscene and filthy lodging, with jealous and malicious entertainment, with illiberal and ill-becomming freedom of speech against both Court and Commonwealth.  
In Germany the Boor is somewhat better, 
With the Germane.  for he eateth flesh sometimes, though vilely dressed; will be drunk and merry; must be always employed, and always an hungered, or desirous of drink; And can apparel himself handsomely to go to Church on Sundays, or Holidays. But they are dangerous in their tumults and rages, and not to be trusted upon reconciliation after a wrong.  
In Ireland he is termed a churl, 
With the Irishman.  in England a Clown: but look on him truly, as he liveth indeed, and you shall find him a careful maintainer of his family, in continued descents, and in times past he would not have altered his addition of rich Yeoman, for the vainglorious title of poor Gentleman: You shall see them dwell in neat houses, Manors, Lordships, and Parks, to the annual value of a thousand pounds sometimes: their sons knighted, their daughters well bestowed, their other children so dispersed, that Lawyers, Citizens, Merchants, are raised throughout the kingdom, from the sons and kindred of these countrymen. Yea, you shall see them invited to the Court by service, or promotion, and knowing that the breath of Kings advanceth or dejecteth, can attend the good ho●re, and such graces, as a Prince's favour may distribute to a well-deserving subject.  
Thus liveth our Countryman, and is able, though but a Farmer, to lodge you sweetly and handsomely, to set a piece of plate on the Cupboard, five or six dishes of good fare on the Table, with fresh and fine linen, and a cheerful welcome. He is so nurtured beside, that he can tell his Lawyer a formal tale, and complain to the justice, if a far better man wrong him. And finally, in a carouse of good liquor of his own brewing, can chant it with the Poet; Anglia Liberagens, cousin Liberamen, etc.  
Concerning traffic and employment at Sea; 
Concerning traffic.  what kingdom hath more commodities within itself, wanteth less, or is better furnished from foreign parts? So that whether for gain sake they make sale of the best things, or that there is a secret in importation, or that our Merchants are curious in selecting the choicest, I know not, but am sure, that our England is the very shop of the World, and Magazine of Nature's dainties. If it be a blessing for every man to eat under his own roof, to sit with the pleasure of conversation in his Orchard or Garden, to enjoy the fruits of the earth with plenty, to live in neighbourly gratuities, having in a manner our doors open all night, to have many children, servants, and store of cattle, to purchase great estates, marry our daughters beyond expectation, and strengthen one another in worthy families, and suitable kindred; Then look upon England, and tell me, where is the like? If it be a blessing not to be suppressed with superiors, not to have the Commonwealth rend in pieces by tyranny, not to see others enjoy the fruits of our labours, not to be tormented with intrusion, usurpation, or malicious looks of covetous Landlords; Look amongst us, and demand, Who can complain? Or at least, who is so wronged, but he may have satisfaction or redress? If it be a blessing, to enjoy the preaching of the Gospel, to be freed from corrupt and absurd ceremonies, to rejoice in the liberty of an upright conscience, to continue in a true, perfect, and established Religion, to abound with reverend learned men, to have liberal exercise and dispute of our faith, to be resolved of our doubts, with moderate persuasion, and dissuasion, and to have all controversies tried upon the touchstone of God's truth; Come and hear us, and tell me wherein you are not satisfied. If it be a blessing to have sociable conversation, and yet with convenable respect, to continue the freedom of neighbourly meetings, exempted from the intolerable yoke of jealousy, to love one another with those comfortable conditions of charity, to feast without scandal, to entertain without repining, and to be merry without incontinency, examine the conditions of us all generally, and setting men's imperfections aside, which follow life, as the shadow doth the Sun, and tell me, where is offence? If it be a blessing to make the best use of Nature's blessings, to be rather helpful, than stand in need of others, to take and leave war with all Kingdoms of the World, to have confining Princes congratulate us by Embassage, and to welcome all comers with a noble and correspondent invitation; take up our example, put us to the trial, and see whether I speak vaine-gloriously. To conclude with the best of all blessings, if it be a blessing to live under a Royal Monarch, to rejoice in the kindred, alliance, and strong confederacy of Kings; to have adjoining Countries study our observation, and to see our Country and people flourish in all good things; Look upon us, pencil out our defects, (if you can) and let not emulation, which attendeth on virtuous desires, be turned into envy, or so corrupted with malice, that you will not yet confess our blessed prerogatives.  
But you will say for all this, we neither fetch gold from Oph●r, nor are our Cities of sufficiency to march in the first rank of magnificence. To the first I answer directly, we may if we list, either fetch treasure where it is, or be the cause that it shall be brought us, even to our own doors in peace. For I am sure we have not only Ships and Men, but such hands and spirits, as with David's Worthies can pull the spear out of the hands of the Philistines, and sweetness from the strong and who sh●ll hinder us? I hope neither Spain, if there were occasions, not the Galleys of Messina or Malta; nor the Confederate Princes of Italy, nor the Navy of Turkey, nor the fortifications of China, nor any one worldly Prince, unless our sins and profanation cause the Angel of the Lord to keep us back, or strike us with terror: But happy be the conditions of true worthiness: true valour, even for conscience and honour's sake, will do no wrong.  
As for our buildings, and Cities, I answer, Ars non habet mi●●cum ●s●●gnorantem, and men are too prejudicated, that either say or think so. For of my own knowledge, there are not so many beautiful Churches, and stately houses, within the circular dimension of so much ground in the world: so that if our Gentlemen admitting the custom of living in Cities, as they do in most parts of Europe, could range all the edifices of eminence in a Shire, within a wall; or that we were sited in a Continent like the thoroughfare of France, Germany, or Italy; we should questionless have more glorious, great and populous Cities, than any Kingdom: which with Ahasuerosh can hold up a Sceptre of potency, to keep Majesty from violence, though a decree of defiance were published never so terribly: yea I will avow, that our Towns and Villages, (esteem of them as you please,) considering the use and necessity of travel, do far surmount the Hosteries and entertainment of all other nations: And am sure, if you will let loose the Queen of Cities, as they term Paris, to look big and angrily upon us, our London can affront her with a matching countenance, and over-match her in many several excellencies.  
And surely, 
The disposition of Malcontents abroad.  if any man should materially object against these my assertions, I should deem him either some young humorist, some petulant factor, discontented traveller, or headstrong Papist: of which profession, I misdoubt not, but to find many amongst men, who being either distressed at home, or unsettled abroad, to their private ends will not blush with the King of Assyria, to laugh at the weakness of juda, for being confident in the promises of God, will rail on religion, condemn government, extol petty Princes, and with Naaman the Syrian, prefer the waters of Babylon, before the wholesome River of jordan. But come to particulars, they stick in the clay, and like an unbroken colt, fl●●ging up and down, and sweeting with rage, and neither able to go forward in a handsome course, nor remain patient in expecting the will of the Rider: Or, open them but one window, to let in but the light of our glory, by discoursing of our Navy, the general musters of the Country, the arming of every Gentleman's house, a Nobleman's attendance, a Lady's jewels; the Majesty of our Universities, the happiness of our Husbandman, the wealth of our great Cities, and order in the administration of the same● Then stand they with Niobe transhaped into stone, and remain confounded, by reason of their former perverse and ignorant wilfulness. But I will not be uncivil in exprobration, only let me tell them, that because in beastly Galata and Constantinople, the Merchant may go into diverse Pashas and Greekish houses, and there by entertainment transported with outward deceit of colours (as painting, gild, in-laid works, and such like) he maketh a wonder at the cost and pompous expenses; not remembering how their best masters in England, are scarce admitted up stairs into many worthy houses of our Noblemen and Gentlemen, which being admitted, would afford other manner of discoveries, both magnificent and wealthy, even to true admiration. Because in Venice they have overlooked the Bucentaure, S. Marks Palace, and Piazza (a dainty front of buildings on the grand Canale) the College of jesuits, a Mercer or two that selleth Copes and rich clothes of gold for high Altars, the fundamento novo, the Arsnall, etc. Therefore England hath but poor furniture, wanteth the essential means of princeliness and Majesty, is only gaudy in colours, a little embroidery, and gold lace, which they allow to Players and Mountebanks, both in Venice, Florence, Verona, and the rest of her Cities.  
Because in Genoa, Naples, Rome, and some other places, they may see an even street of houses, with a pillar or two of jet, jasper, and hard marble; a Cardinal's Palace, and six moils in a Carosse, to attend him but to the conclave: a stately Mosque in Turkey, the Domo in Florence, new Saint Peter at Rome, and some other ostentous buildings, they say our beauty is eclipsed, and we must submit the controversy to the apparent bravery of foreign magnificence: whereas in truth they hold no more comparison for Majesty, (though dispersedly) either with our Courts, late Country buildings, demesnes adjacent, and commodious houses about the City for receipt, capacity, and entertainment, than bird-cages do to delightsome Arbours.  
But who are they that so entertain Tables with this return of discourse? surely none but our fashion-follow-Travellers, who with many long looks, expecting in an Almanac for a year of jubilee, fly over Sea by flocks towards Rome. Where by the way, in Ausburg, Noremberg, and some other Cities of Germany, meeting with a flagon of wine, wherewith the Burghers (according to custom) with such entertainment use to welcome strangers, they presently write over, with what state they were feasted, and how graciously admitted into Cities resembling new jerusalem, in respect of our disproportion of building, and unequal fashion of our streets.  
Because in France they may drink wine of Orleans, or Lions, and for their money satisfy incontinency, (wherein yet they confess Italy to surpass) Oh! say they, England is a barren Country, and far from becircling her forehead with the garland of Bacchus, or wreath of Abundance, but sitteth desolate like a widow, having the curse of baldness inflicted upon her.  
Because in Padua they are told of Antenor's Tomb in the streets, seen the Amphitheatres in Verona or Rome, (monuments truly resembling the wrinkles of an old face) or beheld the walls of Constantinople, the ruinous Colossuses of the City, with the Aquaduct in the Country; Oh! these be Kingdoms that make aged Time young again, and surpass our new Nation for wonders and works of Majesty.  
Because they have beheld, though peradventure with little understanding, the forts of Mount-m●lian, and Saint Katherine's; the citadels of Milan and Antuerp; the Castles of Naples and Saint Angelo; and have been acquainted with the examination of passengers at Lions, Milan, and the frontier Towns of the Princes of Italy; They presently exclaim against our weakness, and ill-advised discipline, which leaveth our Country (as it were naked) to all inconveniences of wind and weather.  
In the next rank, come up our malcontents, and they are such as being merely gulled with pride, self-conceit, and fantastic vainglory, have run a prodigal hunting-journey with Esau, until being weary and hungry, they have been enforced to sell their birthrights for a mess of pottage. Then with York and Stanley, and thousands more, they enter into violent courses, curse David, rail on their Country, and accuse Authority of injustice and partiality: With the Dukes of Guise and B●ron, they set up the praises of the Spanish King, and the tenderheartedness of the Pope for the decay of Religion, supposing themselves sufficiently magnified for contesting with Kings, and slighting the Princes of the blood.  
In the rear, slily stealeth up the obstinate Papist: To him urge honesty, reason, yea the Scriptures, and he will discharge no other shot, but the Ordinance of the Church. Put him from that slanker, and you shall see him like an Adder lurking in the grass, to sting the heel of the passenger; And that is with telling you, that in France the Church at Amiens hath delicate Pictures; the nostre Dame at Rouen and Paris maintain brave processions; Our Lady at Sichem works only miracles; yea, more than miracles: for they will tell you of a Virgin got with child in a Nunnery by one of her sisters: For (say they) she protested before our Lady, that she never knew what the company of man meant.  
But leaving these men to themselves, and the sting of their own consciences, we will proceed to show you with what affections other Nations do at this day Court us.  
France is so strengthened and beautified at home, 
What other Nations conceive of us.  by the multitude of Princes and noble Gentlemen, that now (at this day enjoying the Kingdom entirely to themselves) they are confident to defend it, not seeking ambitiously to offend others, though haply envying to see the contraction of both Nations unto unity and obedience; fearing thereby lest we should the rather be emboldened and encouraged to revive our old claims, or else to erect our remembrances to search the records of our former fortunes.  
Spain both knows us, 
Spain.  and hath of late had some feeling of us, retaining the opinion of our wealth and forces. By reason whereof, for that his dominions lie more open, by dispersion into many numbers, he standeth in doubt, that we may not only put him to the double charge of a Navy; (the one abroad, for convoy of his Treasure; and the other at home, for safety of his Harbours:) but also that we may attempt the uncharitable visitation of his chiefest Towns, and richest Ports. Therefore he will continue correspondency amongst us, and corroborate his friendship whatsoever it cost. Of which mind is also the Archduke, though covertly repining a little more against us; as knowing that our affection to the Hollanders hath somewhat crossed his first resolutions, and indeed abated his absolute hopes of binding the seventeen Provinces together in one sheaf.  
The Emperor and Germans, 
The Emperor.  or if you please the Imperials, have a reasonable good opinion of us, as worthy Seamen and resolute Soldiers, especially upon hope of glory or purchase: Yet think they us factious, unconstant, the Apes of the World, and wonder at our patience, especially to see us endure the imposturing deceits of the Catholic pretences.  
The Pole and Moscovite are so far off, 
The Pole and Moscovite.  that they can give us small occasion of offence, and are both afraid of our intrusion amongst them, or against them, as somewhat fearful of our desperate wanderers. And being well acquainted with our state at home, cannot endure we should be sharers abroad.  
The Grand-Seignior never nameth us with dignifying titles, as being proud in himself, 
The Turk.  and we too remote from him. He supposeth us only fit for merchandise, and that our Island is a barren place, as sequestered from the pleasures and opulent commodities of the South and East Countries. Neither doth he stammer in his comparison of twenty Pashas within his conquests, whose several commands and jurisdictions lift up such Crowns of principalities, as surmount us in number of people, and expense of Treasure.  
The States of Italy, 
Italy.  (birds of a feather) most upon envy of Trade, and generally all, in despite of Religion, are thus induced. The Duke of Savoy, and Gran-Prior of Malta, (the first in midst of troublesome mountains, the other of a turbulent Sea) are as careless of us, as we of them, yea, many times wreak their hatred where they may, viz. upon our Merchants; whom they spare not, if they can overmaster, either freighted with Turkish goods, or supplying their wants with prohibited wares. To whom in such businesses the Florentine is not only presidiary, but picketh other quarrels upon collateral employments.  
In the Duchy of Milan, 
Milan.  the Governor is very politic and severe, in searching after books and uncustomed wares, though it tend but to a pair of stockings: from whence arise so many inconveniences, that the office of Dacii is grown odious, and subject to the abusive conditions of very base companions. As for falling into the snare of the Inquisition, it is a danger irrecoverable, as those our Countrymen can witness, who of late years were in sudden danger, both here, at Rome, and at Florence, for having Friar Paul's books about them (though printed at Venice) against the Pope's temporal jurisdiction. The trust of some friends, and the help of a dark night, were their best securities.  
Besides, he entertained Tyrone, and all his attendants, though not with such sufficiency as the expectation of such a guest deserved, yet with malice enough against us notwithstanding: he is a dogged examiner of the English, not trusting our fugitives, though allowing their unnatural defections; railing upon them (even the King's Pensioners) as the Prince of Parma long since taught him, in the tumultuary business of the Low-Countries.  

Mantua.  The Duke of Mantua and Modena (as less interessed in affairs of Sea, or passages by Land) and now allied with Savoy, think not of us, either as friends, or enemies; but questionless willing to assist their own allies, as occasions may offer themselves.  
The Venetians seem to hold good correspondency, 
Venice.  if not outward: for in terms, they have not spared to exprobrate us with the nickname of Cursore Englese, since Ward and other English Pirates have so much, indammaged them. In diverse shipwrecks about Candie, they have sometimes dealt very unkindly with our Merchants.  
And in the late business at Constantinople (about precedency between England and France) the Bailiff was my L. Ambassadors absolute enemy: yea, and in their last peace with the Pope, although they would pretend to stand on our help, and to entertain our Captains, yet proves it a matter of difficulty and dispute amongst them.  
The Florentine, or great Duke, is a mere hater of us, except it be to serve his own turn, 
The Florentine.  and hath ever been forward to entertain factious persons amongst us.  
In the latter end of her Majesty's reign, you shall find him a mere neglecter of us, nothing respecting how the Queen was distasted, or the State disturbed. Afterward he succoured diverse Rebels, and discontented English. When the Merchant Royal was sunk in the harbour of Leghorn, he was so transported with passion, that he would have laid an imposition upon the English, for the weighing of her up. And presently he employed Sir R. D. about the new building of a Man of War, a ship of 600 Tunns: but disappointed him in the command, making him an apparent subject of disgrace and discontent; yea, although at first he had welcomed him with the offensive title of Earl of Warwick. And many times, by pretext of confederacy with the Galleys of Malta, the Popes, and his own imperious prerogative, he affronteth our Merchants, and impeacheth their trades, as far forth as he may.  
The Pope is our irreconcilable enemy both ways; 
The Pope.  I mean in animating turbulent and traitorous Papists within our own bosoms, teaching them, with the Viper to devoute their own mother; And in exciting of foreign Princes, as much as in him lieth) to violent courses of open hostility against us, as against all others professing the same Religion. As for entertaining of fugitives, enticing over of young wits, and unstayed students, gracing of Jesuits, advancing of Traitors, searching and imprisoning of Traveller's, railing at our King, and traducing Henry the eighth, and Queen Elizabeth: these absurdities are not only frequent and familiar in all places amongst his partisans, but every day blundered out of Pulpits by the Friars and Jesuits.  
Naples and Sicil, 
N●ples, Sicil.  though under the King of Spain's protection and Viceroys, yet are all conspiring against us, and run one race with their neighbours. Witness the taking of our ships, and the ill usage of our Merchants, when Master Wali was Consul: with the reviling of our Religion, and their usual imprecations: One day to see a smoke of througing discontentments, turn to a flame of furious disconsolation amongst us.  
Neither is this the full scope of their continued envies: Religion is the pretence, but malice and private respects procure these bad effects: Saevit post funera virus. At Venice the English have no burial allowed them, but the Sea: neither at Zante are they better used, but fain to be carried up into Morea amongst the Turks. At Lygorne, and other places of Italy, an Englishman dying without confession, is thrown into some ditch, to be devoured of beasts and birds: And in Spain he is interred in the strand, the field, or a Garden. How far more charitable was Alexander to Darius, Hannibal to Marcellus, Caesar to Pompey, Turks to Christians, and Man to Man, if not a Romanist?  
But now (leaving these premonitions to your better considerations) as I have made you acquainted with those blessings, which in truth do make a Kingdom really happy; So again for the strength of situation, I hope to make you as perfect beholders of the two properties which Aristotle wished (above all projects what ever) to be regarded in the building of a City. The one is, that it be difficult to besiege; the other, that it be easy for conveying in, and transporting out of things necessary. 
The situation of England.  These two commodities hath England by the Sea, which to the Inhabitants is a deep trench against all hostile invasions, & an easy passage to take in, and send out all commodities whatsoever, being situated in the bosom of the main Ocean, which even by natural courses fortifieth the Island, more than any Sea doth any other Kingdom. For, on the West lieth the Irish Ocean, a Sea so turbulent, and so full of rocks and flats, that it is very dangerous for great Ships; and on the East, South, and North, the flowing and ebbing of the British Ocean, is so accidental, the removing of the sands and shelves so uncertain, and the rising and falling of the water between twelve and fifteen fathom (a thing wonderful to be spoken of) so ordinary every twelve hours, that without an English Pilot, no stranger shall be able to bring in a vessel in safety: And he likewise must bring his Tide justly with him, or otherwise it is impossible to land without peril. The Sea coast on every side is cliffy and inaccessible, except in some certain places which are strongly fortified, as Berwick, Dover, Dartmouth, Plymouth, Portsmouth, etc. so that the whole Island may well be reputed for one impregnable fortress.  
To this strength of situation, 
Forces.  sithence of late a worthy Gentleman (and that truly) hath not doubted to aver, that ten such Merchants ships well provided of munition and men, as in these day's trade into the East-Indies, would not much fear the Navy royal of some Kings in Christendom; why should we fear to rejoice in the flourishing estate of that Kingdom, in whose Havens (besides the Navy Royal) two thousand vessels are reported to traffic yearly?  
And be it as it may, to prove what we speak, and to pass over the much famoused passages of Edward the third to Calais, and Henry the eighth to Boulogne; we will fly no further for examples, than the fourth year of Queen Elizabeth, when in her journey to New-haven, the Navy lately neglected, was now again so well furnished, as both the Spaniard and Frenchman envied her Abilities.  
But 88 was the year which gave both terror and admiration unto all our neighbours. A year, by the Germans foretold, to be the world's climacterical, & by Regiomontanus, Admirable. And so indeed it proved; full of rumours, anxieties, and menaces. The King of Spain having of late days added unto his Signories of Spain, the kingdom of Portugal, and boiling in revenge against this kingdom, suggesting unto his imaginations, that if his destinies would vouchsafe as facile a victory against England, as elsewhere upon like suppositions they had bestowed upon him at the Terceras and Portugal; then, even then at once had the life of the Low-Countries lain a bleeding, his navigation to the Indies warranted, and his hopes finished. To the accomplishment whereof he presseth, forceth, hireth, and borroweth from sundry Nations, the strongest vessels, and therein employeth his utmost means to have tamed the English, and confounded the Netherlands.  
But that ever memorable Lady, wary and provident, summoneth her subjects, relieth on their loves, and to the Westward opposeth a Navy consisting of 100 sail, there to wait the approach of this Invincible Armada: And because from Flanders the Duke of Parma threatened no less danger, upon that coast also she laid twenty other good ships to attend his attempts, besides those of the Low-Countries.  
From the West the enemy was discerned, and fight with present courage entertained, but precisely ordered, that none of the English ships should voluntarily (if otherwise it might be avoided) lay any Spaniard aboard, but always fight at best advantage; endeavouring by all means to keep into the weather; whereby at all times sound to have interrupted them, if they had offered to land; So to leave and take as occasions presented; they coming to invade, and the English ends being only to keep them from landing. The which directions were so punctually observed, as that this invincible fleet for all their force and appearance, without either gaining or sinking one of our vessels, was fain to fly away by the back door, I mean by the North Seas; wherein they found a miserable and tedious flight, lost an hundred and odd of their best ships, and in recompense, never got so much as one dishfull of fresh water, not ever landed one man (prisoners except) upon the English coast.  
Whereat, neither let the Papist mutter, nor the ignorant detract by saying, That is was the only stormy winds, and tempestuous Seas, that afflicted our enemies, and drove them from our coast. These excuses argue bad spirits; for it could not be avoided, but that the English ships should also be engaged to like violent accidents of wind and waves, as were the Spaniards. The English had no determination to leave them, no, not to look into any of their own ports, or those of their friends for succour. And surely, foul weather, and high grown Seas did more hinder us than them. For than could not we carry out our lower ports, being our best tires; which the Spaniards might do, their ordnance lying nothing so near the water as the English did. Notwithstanding we always affronted them, and galled them with our great ordnance, as our best opportunities served; our ships being more proper for these Seas, than their huge Lee-ward Carts. Always in spite of their hearts we kept into the weather of them, to our great advantage; which in truth was no small means of victory, and of their disgrace, that made so great preparations to so small purpose.  
If they longed to be fought withal, and were not; why did they never offer to dispatch the business, whereabout they made the world believe they came so resolutely determined? why did they not make a trial for landing, or adventure the surprisal of some famous port, for want whereof in former ages Xerxes suffered that terrible defeature at Thermipola? Before this was done, why ran they away? of what were they so fearful, who came like soldiers and resolute men, under the title of assurance, to conquer such a Nation? Did the terror of a storm only drive them from hence in such haste? were they not resolved to endure such weather (as should happen) in so great an enterprise? Did they think to win England with big looks, or to have tamed the people by tricks and dalliance, as they had done the surly Portuguese and fine Italians their neighbours? Surely, it seemed the Southern winds had only inflated their minds, as it is reported, it doth their mares in the Asturies.  
Where, let us leave them, and wish that some of those Worthies who yet live, and were eye-witnesses of those great and fortunate expeditions, undertaken and effected, within the 44. years' space of Her Royal government, would take the pains to commit the Relation thereof to everlasting record. Which done, I make no doubt, but that it would appear beyond all objection; That although the English Nation had long breathed under the mild aspect of so gracious a Lady, yet 〈◊〉 it no less exercised in military discipline abroad, than in peaceable pleasures at home. Yea, that the politic Regiment, and heroical actions of a maiden Queen, have hardly since the conquest been exceeded by any her Majesties most famous progenitors. For be it either in the wise reformation, or wonderful re-establishment of Christian Religion (wherein she showed no less constancy, than true sincerity:) or otherwise, in continual comfort, or liberal assistance of her distressed neighbours and allies, (whereof she had a royal and Christianlike regard) or else in resolute repelling, and fortunate invading her most mighty enemies, wherein she was always blessed from above with happy and victorious success, her enterprises evermore were crowned with happiness; and in regard thereof (throughout all nations) her Counsellors were reputed grave and prudent, the Realm flourishing and powerful, and herself magnanimous and renowned; the fruits whereof, I doubt not, but we enjoy at this day.  
The force at land is nothing inferior to that at Sea; 
At land.  for the kingdom is divided into 52 Shires, in one only whereof (commonly called Yorkshire) it is thought seventy thousand footmen may be levied. Every shire hath a Lieutenant, who seeth to the election and training of soldiers when necessity requireth. In choosing of soldiers, they take the names of all the inhabitants: In the Country, from above sixteen years of age to sixty; and out of these they choose the likeliest and ablest for service. The taller and stronger are chosen for footmen, and these divided into four kinds. The first are Archers, by whose dexterity they conquered the greatest part of France; took King john captive, and held Paris sixteen years in subjection. The Arrows of the Parthians were never more dreadful to the Romans, than the Bows of the English to Frenchmen. The second sort used brown Bills, well headed with Iron, with which they would strike, and also pluck a man from his horse. This was the ancient weapon of the Britons. The other two, use and experience of latter times hath taught them; the one is the Harquebus, the other the Pike, a fit weapon for their constitution, by reason of their tall, strong, and manlike stature. For their service on Horseback, they choose men of small stature, but well set, active, and nimble. These horsemen are of two sorts; some heavy armed, & those for the most part are Gentlemen; other lighter armed, and some riding after the manner of the Albannesses; some after the fashion of Italy, using a Scull, a jack, a Sword, and long light Spears. And although they are able to bring to the field 2000 men at Arms, and infinite troops of light Horsemen; yet their Horsemen never carried reputation to their Footmen: For Edward the third, and Henry the fifth (which made so many journeys into France, and obtained so many famous victories) to show what confidence they reposed in their Infantely, ever left their horse, and put themselves into the battle of their footmen: whereas the French Kings not daring to enure the Commons to warfare (left leaving their manual occupations and trades, they should grow insolent in the wars, to which humour they are greatly addicted) always put themselves & their hopes upon the fortune of their Cavalry, being all almost Gentlemen. But, forasmuch as the French maintain no good razes of horse, and to purchase them from other places, is a matter of great charge, and good cannot always be gotten for money; for these reasons, and for that Horsemen are nothing so serviceable in the field as footmen, I think the French have often been so defeated by the English.  
To show what force the Kings of England are able to bring into the field, let these examples stand for many. Henry the eighth passed to Bullvigne, with an Army divided into three Battalions: In the Vanguard passed twelve thousand footmen, and five hundred light-Horsemen, clothed in blue jackets with red guards. The middle ward (wherein the King was, and passed last over) consisted of twenty thousand footmen, and two thousand horse, clothed with red jackets and yellow guards. In the rearward was the Duke of Norfolk, & with him an Army like in number and apparel to the first; saving that therein served one thousand Irishmen, all naked save their maneles, and their thick gathered skirts: Their Arms were three Darts, a Sword, and a Skein. They drew after them one hundred great pieces, besides small: an Army by the censure of Guicciardini, not more notable by the multitudes of soldiers, and consideration of their valour, than most glorious by the presence and Majesty of their King, in whose person appeared at that instant, being in an age disposed and active, all those tokens of honour and magnanimity, which rising after to their full ripeness and perfection, by degrees of time, study, & experience, made him the most renowned and mighty Prince that lived in his age, in all this part or circuit of the earth, which we call Christendom. Their carriages were so many, that therewith they entrenched their Camp like a wall. And for the conveyance of their Ordnance, their baggage, and their provision, they transported into the Continent, above five and twenty thousand horse, beside all other kind of cattle.  
In the aforesaid year of 88 after that Queen Elizabeth had provided fully and sufficiently to prevent her enemies at Sea, than ceased she not to be as careful at Land, over her own and her people's safeties. And therefore to be ready against any sinister accident, which it might have pleased the Almighty to have given her at Sea: at land she appointed five and twenty thousand soldiers to attend the enemy all along the Southern coast. At Tilbury lay the Earl of Leicester, with one thousand horse, and two and twenty thousand foot, there to have entertained the enemy, if he had kept his resolution; which was by the Thames mouth to have assailed London upon the sudden. For the guard of Her person (under the command of the Lord Hunsdon) she levied out of the Inland shires, fioure and thirty thousand footmen, and two thousand horse, besides those goodly troops which the Nobility and Gentry presented unto her Majesty's view, to their mere love and zeal to Prince and Country.  
For neighbourhood in France, 
Neighbourhood.  it may be supposed that the Princes of the reformed Religion will be always glad to find good correspondency from those, 
France.  who are interessed in like disadvantages as themselves. What may be done by the persuasions of the pestiferous Jesuits, God only knoweth. But this is certain, that between nations engaged in ancient quarrels, and both aspiring to one and the same greatness, Alliances may easily be made, friendship never. At worst, the Frenchman is a tolerable friend, though a doubtful neighbour. Francum amicum habe, sed non vicinum. The like saith He, for us.  
As for the Spaniard, it is a proverb of his own, 
The Spanish.  That the Lion is not so fierce, as in printed. His forces in all parts of the world (except those in the Low-countries) are far under fame. And if the late Queen would have believed her men of war, as she did some others addicted to peaceful courses, she might peradventure have broken that great Empire in pieces, and made their Kings as in old times, Kings only of homebred commodities. Well was it for them, that her Majesty (always inclinable to peace) did all by the halves, and petty invasions, which indeed was her only error; for future to teach the Spaniard how to defend himself, and to see his own weakness; which till her attempts had taught him, was hardly known to himself; four thousand men would have made a shrewd adventure to have taken his Indies from him; I mean, all the ports by which his treasure passeth: wherein he is more hated by the natives, than the English are by the Irish. And then, what shall his low-country Armies do, if the Indies pay them not? nothing but mutiny, and spoil their own territories as they have often done, and that of late years, almost to the ruin of the Archduke.  
So again, in 88 if that Queen would have harkened to hazard, yet not without reason, we had burnt all his ships and preparations in his own ports, as we did afterwards upon the same grounds and intelligence in Cadiz. He that knows him not fears him, but excepting his low-country army (as aforesaid) which hath continued in discipline since Charles the fifth his time, he is no where strong, they are but follies that are spoken of him elsewhere: He knoweth that we are too strong for him at Sea, and have the Hollanders to help, 
The Netherlands.  who are now by their industries in way to be strongest of all. They are a wise people, and took it somewhat in ill part, that we made peace without them; which in truth forced them to conclude their long truce: They were the last that put down arms, and though they compounded upon the greatest disadvantage, (France and England having first capitulated) yet they made a far more noble peace than their associates did. Since that time (we find) the people to be more provident, and by degrees less respective of their neighbours. All histories will tell you, it is a point worth the looking unto. For unto whom they fasten themselves, he that enjoyeth them will be the greatest, and give law to the rest. If any man doubt it, he knows not much, all nations have their imperfections, and so have we; faults have at all times troubled the eye of understanding. For whereas in her Majesty's time, it is well known, that one of her ships hath commanded forty of theirs to strike sail, they will now undertake us one to one, and, but for the jealousies of time, scant vouchsafe us a good word. But Kings are not like private men, they forsake not one another in adversity; though not always for their sakes who are oppressed, but for their own securities, because they watch (and reason good) the surmounting power of confining neighbourhood.  
These are the greatest States to be looked after: 
The Archduke.  As for the Archdukes, these united Provinces for their particular interests, will well enough attend him.  
Let us no more therefore be frighted with the Spaniards greatness, the Venetians wealth and Arsenal, the confederacy of Florence, Malta, Genoa, the Pope, Naples, and Sicil; yea, worst of all, with report of the Mahometan invincible fleet. Let none save fools admire wonders without knowledge. Why, Ward and the rest of the Pirates, who at their first coming into the Seas, might easily have been choked, from becoming a terror to all the Levant, let wise men judge: for my part, I can give no other guess, but the precedent of that admirable fight, which Captain john King (when he was Master of the Merchant Royal) made against three great ships and fifteen galleys, laid purposely in wait in the mouth of the Straits, to intercept all English passengers. And surely some Seamen have been of opinion, with twenty good men of war, in contempt of the proudest Armada, or fry of Galleys (as they have termed them) that those Seas can afford, to perform actions beyond credit.  
Neither let fugitives flatter themselves with conceits of foreign greatness. No people were more beholding to Tyrone and Terconnel than the Spanish, in their miserable shipwreck upon the Irish coast. No men received larger promises; The great King should remember his humanity and noble respect: The Pope himself shall gratify him with a Phoenix plume, as he did King john with a crown of Peacock's feathers, yea, they can compliment with him, that he is more worthy of a Diadem, than a subjects prostitution. But is Tyrone in distress, and after shipwreck of his loyalty, driven to make trial of his Spanish and Romish requital? At Milan he is like to lie without doors, if his stomach cannot brook the entertainment of a common Inn; and at Rome be welcomed with the allowance of a subject of charity.  
As for defamations breathed from the poison of malice, I make no question, but by the generous disposition of noble Governors, they will return to the disgrace of the brocheri. As it fell out to Captain R. York, by the worthiness of an honourable enemy Count Mansfield: who hearing this traitorous Captain to transgress the bounds of patience, in undecent railing upon the government of England, and the life of the late Queen: Sir Rowland (quoth he) in plain terms I assure you, that the custom of my table will allow of no such irregular behaviour.  
Thus have I showed you the love of some, and the malice of others abroad, with our own happiness at home, if we can be thankful for it. Amongst the which, as last, but not lest, I account the continued tranquillity of England, especially to consist in the moderate, yet honourable respect of our Nobility; wherein though they possess few Castles or strong places, environed with rampiers and ditches; neither that the Titles of Dukes, Marquesses, or Earls, are more than titular, as bestowed (upon desert) at the pleasure of the Prince; yet have they the government of Provinces, with subordinate authority over the people, to the great quiet of the State, and the prosperity of the kingdom: where, on the contrary, the Nobility in France, possessing some absolute, and some mixed jurisdiction, with hereditary titles, etc. being Lords not only of Towns, but of great and goodly Cities also, and receiving homage and fealty of their tenants, do (as we have often seen) but badly and at pleasure acknowledge the sovereignty of the King, and the Arrest of the Parliaments.  
SCotland, 
Scotland.  another portion of Britain, in times past began at the Mountain Grampius, and from thence to its utmost border was extended Northward: But in future times, by the extinguishment of the Picts, it reached also unto Tweed, and sometimes also to Twine: the chance of war so moderating in these counterchanges, as in all other worldly occurrences. Whereupon its longitude from Tweed unto the utmost limit, is thought to be four hundred and fourscore miles. But, as this Province is longer than England, so is it narrow, for that it endeth like unto a wedge. For the unshapeable and rough Mountain Grampius (whereof even Tacitus in the life of Agricol● made mention) runneth thorough the very heart thereof, even from the Germane shore (that is, from the mouth of the River Dee) unto the Irish coast, and unto that Lake which the Inhabitants call Lomund, which lieth between that country and the said mountain.  
The Kingdom hath every where safe harbours, creeks, lakes, marshes, rivers and fountains replenished with fish: As also mountains, and in tops thereof large plains, yielding abundance of grazing to cattle, and woods wonderfully abounding with venery. By the advantages of which place, the people being sustained, could never be fully conquered; for every Province, Woods and Marshes, were ready refuges to their safeties; and wild beasts, and plenty of cattle, remedies against famine for their bodies.  
Those who inhabit the Southern part, as by much the best, so are they the better qualified, the civilest, and speak the English language. And sithence that Nature hath denied them plenty of fuel, their firing is of a black stone, which they dig out of the earth. 
Pit coal, or Sea-coal.  The people who dwell in the Northern and Mountainous parts, are a very savage and uncivil kind of men, and termed Silvestres, viz. Highland-men. These after the Irish fashion were accustomed to be clothed with a mantle, and a shirt coloured with Saffron, and to go bare legged as high as their knees. Their weapons are Bow and Arrows, with a very broad Sword & Dagger, sharp but on one edge. They all speak Irish, and feed upon fish, milk, cheese, and flesh, and have great store of cattle.  
They differ from the English both in Laws & Customs; for the one retaineth the Civil Law, as almost do all other Nations: but the English have their peculiar or Municipal Laws. In other things they differ not much. Their Language (as aforesaid) is one and the same, the same constitution of body, equal courage in battle, and semblable addiction unto hunting, even from their Childhoods.  
Their houses in the Villages are very small, and covered with straw or reed; wherein as well their cattle as themselves, in manner of stables, do reside. Their towns (except that of S. john's) are environed with no walls; so that it should seem, that their courageous minds do repose the safety of their lives in the only virtue of their bodies. They are also ingenious, which their learning manifesteth, so that unto what Art soever they do addict their capacities, they easily profit therein. And those also who meditate nothing but sloth, ease, and laziness, (though by refusal to take any pains, they live most basely and beggarly) yet will they not let to boast of their Gentry, and that so presumptuously, as if it were more commendable for a man well descended to beg, than to betake himself to any ingenious profession, for the sustentation of his carcase. But withal they are accounted naturally to be very zealous in Religion.  
About Scotland, in the Irish Ocean, are more than forty Islands, by Pliny termed Britaniae, but by others Meraniae, and Herbrides. The biggest of these in length exceeds not thirty miles; in breadth, not above twelve. Amongst them is jona, famous for the ancient sepulture of the Scottish Kings. All the Inhabitants speak the Irish tongue: a pregnant argument that they are descended from the Irishry.  
Beyond Scotland Northwards lie the Orcadeses, in number (saith Ptolemy) thirty, being partly seated in the Deucalidon Ocean, and partly in the German. The chief whereof is called Pamonia, and therein is an Episcopal Sea, being subject unto the King of Great Britain. The Islanders speak the Goatish tongue; a record, that they are descended from the Germans. Of stature they are all, of a sound constitution; whereby it cometh to pass, that for the greater part they are long-lived, although most commonly they live upon fish. The soil is in a manner always covered with snow: in many places it will scarce bear grain, but of trees almost none.  
Beyond the Orcadeses heath Thule, from whence but one days sail (saith Pliny) is the Frozen Sea, and therein Island, whereunto at this day, our Merchants do make an annual trading, to fish themselves, or to buy fish of others. Which for that it is nearest unto the Pole, some do judge to be Thule. And this is all that I have to say concerning the situation of Scotland: now will I turn my pen to the nature and fashions of the Inhabitants.  
WAles is accounted the third portion of the Island; 
Wales.  In regard of the heart of England, it lieth upon the left hand, and in manner of a Peninsula stretcheth into the Ocean, on all sides encircled with the Sea, save towards the East, where it is bounded with the Severne, the separatresse of Wales and England; although many late Writers, (as abovesaid) make the City of Hereford the bounder thereof; and will have Wales to begin at Chepstow, where the River Why being united with Lugge, and passing by Hereford, falleth into the Sea. This River (as Severne) ariseth from an Inland part of Wales, from one and the selfsame Mountain, but whether from one and the selfsame Fountain, I am not able to show; and it Cornelius Tacitus (as aforesaid) termeth Antona. For even thither reacheth a huge arm of the Sea, which cutting in between the Land by the West, watreth Cornwall on the right hand, and Wales on the left. This Topography we follow, as the Modern, and therefore say, that Wales from Chepstow (where it taketh beginning) is extended Northward a little above Shrewsbury, as far as Chester. Hither it was (as Memory recordeth) that the relics of those Britons, who over-lived the general slaughter after the loss of their Country, in their utmost extremities retired themselves; and there, partly by the strength of the Mountains, and partly by the fastness of the Woods and Bogs, (where with that Province was for the most part replenished,) they purchased unto themselves places of safety, which unto this day they have made good, and retain. Thenceforth the English styled the Country Wales, and the Inhabitants Welshmen, which denomination in the Germane language, signifieth a Stranger, an Alien, a Guest, or a New-come person, that is to say, one that speaketh a different language from that of the Germane; for in their understanding, Walsh signifieth a Foreigner, or Stranger, whether it be Italian or Frenchman, if he differ in language from the Germane; and Man is as Homo, in Latin. The Angles therefore being a people of Germany, becoming Lords of Brittany, after their Country manner, termed those Britons who escaped the ruin of their Country, Walloons, or Welshmen; for that they spoke a language contrary to that of their own; and also the Soil, whither they fled to inhabit, Wallia; which Name the Nation as well as the people, retain unto this day. And so the Britons lost their name, together with their Empire.  
The soil of the Country, especially of that which adjoineth unto the Sea, or consisteth of Champion, is most fertile, which both to Man and Beast supplieth great store of provision: but chose, for the Major part it is barren, and less fruitful, and (peradventure) for that good husbandry is wanting, which is the cause that the Husbandmen live hardly, eat Oaten-bread, and drink Milk, sometime mingled with water. In it are many fine Towns, with fortified Castles, and four Bishoprics; if Hereford be accounted in England (as aforesaid) according to the Modern description.  
The people have also a different language from the English, which they (who boast to derive their pedigree from the Trojan Line) do affirm to participate partly of the Trojan antiquity, and partly of the Grecian. Verily, however the case standeth, their pronunciation is not so sweet and fluent, as is the pronunciation of the English; for that the Welsh in my opinion, do speak more near the throat; whereas on the contrary, the English truly imitating the Latins, do pronounce their words a little between their lips, which to the Auditor yieldeth a pleasing sound. Thus much of Wales, the third portion of Britain.  
THe fourth and last part followeth, and that is Cornwall. This Province taketh its beginning upon that part of the Island which looketh towards Spain, and the setting of the Sun. To the Eastward it stretcheth ninety miles, even a little beyond Saint Germains, a fine Village, and seated towards the right hand upon the Seashore; where its greatest breadth is but twenty miles over. For this portion of ground upon the right side is encircled with the Ocean; upon the left, with that inlet of Sea, which (as before we told you) pierceth into the Land as far as Chepstow; where taking the similitude of a horn, it runneth along, first narrow, and afterwards broader, a little beyond the Town of Saint Germans. Eastward it bordereth upon England; upon the West, the South, and the North, the main Ocean incompasseth it. The Soil is very barren, and yieldeth profit rather by the toil of the Husbandman, than its own good nature. But for Tin, it is admirable bountiful, in the Mines whereof consisteth the better part of the Inhabitants happiness.  
However the Language is greatly different from the English, but with the Welsh it participateth with no small affinity: for either language hath the denomination of many things in common. The only difference is, that a Welshman hearing a Cornishman speaking, rather understandeth some words, than his whole speech: A thing worthy admiration, that in one and the same Island, there should be so different a confusion of Languages.  
Cornwall pertaineth unto Exeter Diocese, and in times past was thought worthy to be accounted for a fourth part of the Island; partly for the dissimilitude of the language, and partly for that it received the first inhabitants (as aforesaid.) But afterwards the Normans, who constituted a new form of a Commonwealth, admitted Cornwall amongst the number of the Counties.  
THe first are the Sorlings, & lie against the Cape of Cornwall. 
Lands belonging to the Crown of Great Britain.  They are now termed Silly, and are few less than 145. covered with grass, and enclosed with huge and massy rocks. They are fruitful enough for Corn, but are used altogether to the feeding of Coneys, Cranes, Swans, and Sea-Fowle. Some of them yield Tin, and the fairest thereof is called Saint mary's, being fortified with a Castle and Garrison. The residue of less fame, for brevity we will willingly omit.  
In the Severne Sea lie Chaldey, and Londay: Londay is two miles long, and as many broad; full of good pasture, and abounding with Coneys and Doves, and those Fowls which Alexander Necham termeth Ganymede his birds. And though it be wholly encircled with the Sea, yet it yieldeth fresh water from the Mountains, and openeth but one only passage, where thorough two men can hardly pass affront, the residue is enclosed with high and horrible overshuts of Rocks.  
MOna or Anglesey is a famous Island separated from Wales by a small fret, the ancient dwelling place of the Druids. It is two and twenty miles long, and threescore broad. 
Camden and Gyraldus.  Although that in ancient times, this Island seemed barren and unpleasant, yet in these days it hath been so well husbanded, and become so fertile, that it is styled the Mother of Wales. It is sufficiently stored with cattle, it yieldeth the Grindstone, and the Mineral earth whereof Allom and Vitrial are confected. It once contained 363. Villages, and is at this day reasonable populous. The Islanders are wealthy and valiant, and altogether speak the Welsh tongue.  
MAn lieth just between the Northern parts of Ireland and Britain: In length it containeth little less than thirty Italian miles, in breadth where it is broadest, not above fifteen, and in some places hardly eight. In Bedas time (saith Camden) it contained three hundred families, but now it can show not above seventeen parish Churches. It yieldeth plentiful store of Flax and Hemp, Tillage and Pasture, Wheat and Barley, but especially of Oats, whereof for the most part the inhabitants feed. There are also droves of Rother beasts to be seen, & flocks of sheep without number, but generally all sorts of cattle are less of growth than in England. In stead of Wood they use a bituminous Cole, in digging whereof, sometimes they light upon trees buried in the earth. The Inhabitants above all things hate theft and begging, being but weak by nature. Those which inhabit the Southern parts, speak the Irish tongue, those wh●ch dwell towards the North speak the Scottish.  
THe Hebrides are four and forty in number, and lie upon the South of Scotland: the Orcadeses are thirty, and extend towards the North. The Inhabitants of the former speak Irish: the people of the latter, Gottish.  
Wight is seated in the British Ocean: the Inhabitants (saith Camden) are warlike, the soil grateful to the Ploughman, and well replenished with pastures. It hath in it six and thirty Villages, Hamlets, and Castles: in Beda's time twelve hundred families.  
jarsey, lying over against Constans, an ancient City of Normandy, containeth about thirty miles in circuit, and is environed with Rocks and dangerous Shallows. It is very fruitful in fruit and cattle, in plenty of fish, and by reason of their many Orchards, abounding with that kind of wine which the English call Cider. In stead of wood, which the Island wanteth, they make their fuel of Seaweed dried in the Sun, and growing so thick upon the Rocks, that a far off a Seaman would judge them to be whole Acres of Copice. With the ashes hereof they manure their grounds. It containeth twelve Parishes.  
Garnsey is twenty miles distant from I●rsey, somewhat less, and nothing so fruitful. It nourisheth no venomous creature, as doth the former. It is better fortified by nature: and from the tops of the broken Rocks (wherewith it is encircled) do the Lapidaries and Glasiers fetch that most hard stone, where with they cut their jewels and Glass. The Haven likewise is more secure and safe for shipping and Merchants, especially at the harbour of S. Peter, where by ancient privileges of the Kings of England (saith Camden) is continual truce, be the war never so open and furious between the French and the English. For in these times may the Merchants of either Nation resort without wrong or danger. They want wood likewise, and therefore either use the foresaid weed for fuel, or Sea-coles brought out of England.   

France.  
FRance hath been much larger than now it is; as of old containing Switzerland, Piedmont, and Lombary beyond the Alps; and on this side extending to the banks of Rhine; yea, the Wallon Countries were then reckoned unto France, and some others, which later Geographers have laid unto Germany. France as now it is, is on the North bounded with Lou-Germany, a straight imaginary line (in stead of a better bounder) being drawn from Calais all along beyond Lorraigne within a league of Zaverne in Alsatia, three or four leagues short of Strasburg: on the left and North side of which line, lie Flanders, the Walloons of Hannow and Luxemburg: and on the right side, Picardy, part of Champagne and Lorraine: on the Northwest it is washed with the British Ocean; on the West with the Sea of Aquitaine: on the South it is thwarted by the Pyrenean Mountains, which part it from Spain: being toward the East licked with the Mediterranean Sea. On the fu●l East do the Alps divide 〈◊〉 from Italy; being on this side trenched upon by that part of Germany which lies between it and the Rhine, which was the old bounder of this kingdom: And this is the accuratest limitation. It lies under the Northern temperate Zone, within the 13. and 19 Parallels: The latitude beginning about the middle of the fifth Climate, where the longest day is fifteen hours, and extending to the middle of the eighth, where the longest day is sixteen hours and an half. In longitude it taketh up all those Meridian's which are betwixt the fifteenth and the nineteenth. There is no Country in the world better situate than that of France; for it participateth of the Climate, both hot and cold. It is in length, from Bologne to Marseilles, two hundred leagues, after the rate of three English miles a league; and in breadth, from Mount S. Bernard, to S. john de Luze as much: for it is holden by some Authors to be of figure quadrate; which notwithstanding Bodin denieth, avowing it to be in form of a Lozenge, with whom La Nove consenteth, measuring it thus; From Calais to Narbone, North and South, it is two hundred leagues: from Rochel to Lions, West and East, it is 120. leagues: from Mets to Bayon North-East, and South-West, it is two hundred leagues; and from Morley in Bretagny to Antibe in Province, North-West, and Southeast, it is as much. True it is, that many places within this compass are not holden of the King, as Avignon, and what else the Pope hath. Toul, Verdun, and Mets are holden of the Empire: and Cambray, of the house of Ostrich: in like case of protection, as Constance in Switzerland, Virich in the Low-Countries, and Vienna in Austria; and as Lucca and Genova in Italy, are protected by the King of Spain, so do Lorraine also and Savoy hold of the Empire. As contrarily, there be places out of this circuit, which notwithstanding hold of this Crown in right, and owe him fealty and homage; as the Spaniard for the Counties of Flanders and Arrows, which he hath ever since the time of Francis the first, denied to render.  
The diverse Provinces of the Country, are very many: 
Provinces.  the chief are these; Picardy, Normandy, I'll of France, Beavois, Bretaigne, Anjou, Maine, Poictou, Lymosin, Zantonge, Champagne, Berry, Salogne, Auvergne, Nivernois, Lyonnois, Charrolois, Bourbonois, Dolphein, Provence, Languedocke, Tourraine, and Burgundy.  
The thing of best note in each of these, 
Commodities.  is their singular Commodities and fruits, where with they are blessed for the sustenance of the Inhabiter. Insomuch, that as they say of Lombardy, that it is the Garden of Italy: so may we truly say of France, that it is the Garden of Europe. Picardy, Normand●, and Languedocke, are goodly Countries of Corn, as any in Christendom; All the Inland Countries are full of Wine, Fruits, and Grain: in some great store of Wood; in others of Flax; in others of Mines of Salt; in others of Iron: Insomuch as one saith; All things necessary for man's life over●low there in such abundance, that in counterchange only of the Corn, Wine, Salt, and Wood, transported into foreign Countries, there is yearly brought into France, twelve hundred thousand pounds sterling. And another no less approved, and as well practised in the state of France, saith; The springs of Salt, Wine, and Corn, are not to be drawn dry. In which place he complaineth, that the Kings of France were wont in times past to help their need with sales of wood, which are now of late years so spoiled, as France shall shortly be forced to have their Lard from other Countries, as also wood to build and burn: a complaint which I have often heard in England. Other Provinces have also their especial commodities, wherein they excel their neighbours: as in ●●●nosin, the best Beefs; about Orleans, the best Wines, in Auv●rgne, the best Swine; in Berry, the best Muttons; where there is such store, as thereof they have a Proverb, when they would tax a fellow for his notable lying, that tells of a greater number than the truth, they say; ●ie, there be not so many Sheep in Berrie. They partake also in Sea Commodities: as upon the coast of Picardy, where the share is sandy, they have store of flat fish: upon the coast of Normandy and Guienne, where it is Rocky, Fish of the Rock, (as the French call them) and upon the coast of Bretaigne, where it is muddy, store of round fish, as Lamprey, Conger, Haddock; so likewise in diverse seasons, diverse other sorts, as Mackerel in the end of the Spring, and Herrings in the beginning of Autumn, as we have in England. etc.  
And this Country must needs be well stored with Fish; for besides the benefit of the Sea, the Lakes and Ponds belonging only to the Clergy, which at the most have but one third of France, are reported to be one hundred fifty five thousand.  
The Rivers also of France are so many, 
Rivers.  as Boterus reporteth of the Queen Mother, she should say, here were more than in all Christendom, but we hold her for no good Cosmographer. True it is, that the Rivers here are many, and very fair, and so fitly serving one the other, and all the whole, as it seemeth, Nature in the framing of our bodies, did not show more wonderful providence, in disposing Veins and Arteries throughout the body, for their apt conveyance of the blood and spirit from the Liver and Heart, to each part thereof, than she hath showed in the placing of these waters, for the transporting of all her commodities, to all her several Provinces. Of all those, these are the principal; the Seine, upon which standeth the City of Paris, Roven, and many other. It hath his head a little above Chatillon in the Northwest of Lingonois, and receiveth nine Rivers of name; whereof the Yonne, the Marn, and the Oyse are navigable; that is, do carry Boats with sail.  
The Soane whereupon standeth the City of Amiens, Abbevile, and many other. It hath his head above S. Quintin, divideth Piccardy from Artois, and receiveth eight lesser Rivers. The Loire hath standing upon it the Cities of Orleans, Nantes, and many other: his head is in Auvergne, it parteth the middle of France, his course is almost two hundred leagues, it receiveth seventy two Rivers, whereof the chief are Allier, Cher, Maine, Creusa, Vienne, all navigable. The Garond, upon which standeth Bourdeaux, Thoulouse, and other Cities; it hath his head in the Pereney Mountains, it divideth Languedocke from Gascoine, it receiveth sixteen Rivers, whereof jarne, Lot, Bayze, Derdonne, and Lis●e are chiefest.  
And lastly, the Rhosne, upon which standeth the City of Lions, Avignon, and diverse others: It hath his head in the Mountains; the Alps dividing Dolpheny from Lyonnois, and Province from Languedocke, it receiveth thirteen Rivers, whereof the Scene, the Dove, Ledra, and Durance are the chiefest.  
All the other Rivers carry their streams into the Ocean: Some at S. Vallery, Seine at New-haven, Loire beneath Nantes, and Garona at Blay: only the River of Rhosue payeth his tribute to the Mediterranean at Arles.  
The Seine is counted the richest, the Rhosue the swiftest; the Garond the greatest, the Loire the sweetest; for the difference which Boterus makes of them, where he ornits the Garond, and makes the S●ane a principal River, is generally rejected.  
The Ports and Passages into France, 
Havens and Ports.  where Custom is paid to the King, were in times past more than they be now: the names of them at this present, are these: In Picardy; Calais, Bologue, Saint Vallerie. In Normandy; deep, Le Haure de Grace, Honnesleux, Caen, Cherbrouge. In Bretaigne; S. Malo, S. Brieu, Breast, Quimpercorentine, Vannes, Nants. In Poi●tow; Lusson, les sables d'Olonne. In Rochellois; Rochel. In Xantogne; Zonbisse. In Guyenne; Bourdeaux, Blay, Bayonne. In Languedocke; Narbonne, aged, Bencaire, Mangueil. In Provence; Arles, Marseilles, Fransts. In L●onnois; Lions. In Burgogne; Ausonne, Laugers. In Campagne; Chaumons, Chalons, Trois. In the Territory Metzin; Metz, Toul, Verdun. In all thirty seven. Of all these, Lions is reputed to be the most advantageous to the King's Finances, as being the Key for all Silks, clothes of Gold and Silver and other Merchandise whatsoever, which come or go from Italy, Switzerland, and all those Southeast Countries into France, which are brought to this Town by the two fair Rivers of Rhosne and S●●n: the one coming from Savoy, the other from Burgundy, and here meeting.  
For profit, next to Lions, are Bourdeaux, Rochel, Marseilles, Nants and Newhaven: But for capability of shipping, I have heard that Breast excelleth; and for strength, Ca●a●●, especially as it is now lately fortified by the Spaniard, which was not let long since to be called, The goodliest government in the world, at least, in Christendom.  
There are requisite in all Ports, to make them perfect, these four things: 1. Room to receive many and great Ships: 2. Safe Riding: 3. Facility of repelling foreign force: 4. Concourse of Merchants. The most of the French Ports have all four properties, except only the last, which in the time of these civil broils, have discontinued: and except that we will also grant, that Calais fails in the first.  
The Cities in France (if you will count none Cities, but where is a Bishops See) are only one hundred and four; there be so many Archbishops and Bishops in all, as shall in more fit place be showed: But after the French reckoning, calling every Ville, a City, which is not either a Burgade, or a Village, we shall find that their number is infinite, and indeed uncertain, as is also the number of the Towns in general. Some say, there be one Million and seven hundred thousand: but they are of all wise men reproved. Others say, six hundred thousand; but this is also too great to be true. The Cabinet rateth them at one hundred thirty two thousand of Parish Churches, Hamlets, and Villages of all sorts: Badin saith, there be twenty seven thousand and four hundred, counting only every City for a Parish: which will very near agree with that of the Cabinet; and therefore I embrace it as the truest.  
By the reckoning before set down, of two hundred leagues square (which France almost yieldeth) we must compute, that here is in all forty thousand leagues in square, and in every league, five thousand Arpens of ground, which in all amounteth to two hundred millions of Arpens: which sum being divided by the numbers of the Parishes, showeth, that one with another, each Village hath one thousand five hundred and fifteen Arpens, which measure is bigger than our Acre.  
We may, if we will, abstract a third, because Bodin will not admit France to be square, but as a Lozenge: For in matter of such generality as this, men do always set down suppositions, not certainties.  
If a man will look throughout all France, I think that (some Castles excepted) he shall not find any Town half perfectly fortified, according to the rules of Engineers.  
The City of Paris, 
Paris.  seated in a very fruitful and pleasant part of the I'll of France, upon the River of Sein, is by the same divided into three parts: that on the North, towards Saint Denis, is called the Burge: that on the South, towards the Fauxburges of S. Germans, is called the University, and that in the little I'll, which the River there makes, by dividing itself, is called the Vil●e.  
This part no doubt, is the most ancient; for saith my Author: Lutetia is a City of the Parisians, seated in an I'll of the Seine: We may distinguish it thus: into Transequana, Cisequana, and Interamnis: The part beyond the Seine, that on this side the Seine, and that in the I'll encompassed with the River. It is reputed not only the Capital City of France, but also the greatest in all Europe. It is about the walls some ten English miles: these are not very thick; the want whereof, is recompensed with the depth of the ditch, and goodness of the Rampart, which is thick and defensible, save on the South side, which no doubt, is the weakest part of the Town, on which side it is reported, that the Lord Willoughby offered the King in four days to enter, at such time as he besieged it. Whereunto the King condescended, not by the counsel of the old Marshal Byron, who told him, it was no policy to take the bird naked, when he may have her feathers and all. On the other side, especially towards the East; it is very well fortified with Bulwark and Ditch, fair and modern. The Ramparts of the gates S. Anthony, S. Michael. and S. james, and elsewhere: were made 1544.  
This Bastile of Saint Anthony was built (some say) by the English; and indeed it is somewhat like those pieces which they have built elsewhere in France; as namely, that at Roven: howbeit, I read in Vigner his Chronicle, that it was builded by a Provost of Paris, in the time of Edward the third of England; at what time our Kings began their first claim, and had as yet nothing to do in this City.  
So in this Town, the Chastelet was built by julian the Apostata: the University was founded by Charlemaigne, Anno 800. who also erected those of Bologna and Padua.  
The Church of Nostre Dame, was founded Anno Dom. 1257. If you would know the greatness of the great Church of our Lady, the roof thereof is seventeen fathom high, it is four and twenty fathom broad, threescore and five fathom long: the two Steeples are four and thirty fathom high above the Church, and all founded upon piles.  
The Town-house was finished by Francis the first, Anno 1533. with this inscription over the Gate, S.P.E.P. that is, For his well-deserving Senate, People and Burghers of Pari●: Francis the first, most puissant King of France, commanded this House to be built from the foundation, and finished it, and dedicated it to the calling of the Common Council, and governing the City; in the year aforesaid.  
This is as you would say, the Guild-Hall of the Town. The Hostel Dieu in Paris, was augmented and finished in 1535. by Antoine de Prat, Chancellor in this City, his portrait with Francis the first, is upon the door as ye enter. This is (as we call it at London) the Hospital. The Palace de Paris, was built by Philip le Bel, 1283. purposing it should have been his Mansion-house; but since it hath been disposed into diverse Courts, for the execution of justice, just like Westminster Hall, which likewise at first, was purposed for the King's Palace.  
Here you have such a show of Wares in fashion, but not in worth, as ye have at the Exchange. Here is a Chapel of the Saint Espirit, built by Saint Lewis, 1242. Here are all the seven Chambers of the Court of Parliament (which was first instituted by Charles Martel, father to King Pep●●, Anno 720.) but of them all, the great Chamber of Paris is most magnificently beautified and adorned by Lewis the twelfth. At the entry, is a Lion couchant, with his tail between his legs, to signify, that all persons how high soever, are subject to that Court.  
The Chamber also of Counts, built by this Lewis, is a very fair room; at the entry whereof are five pourtraicts with their Mots. The first is Temperance, with a Dial and Spectacle: her word, Mihi spreta voluptas; I despise pleasure. Secondly, Prudence, with a Lookingglass and a Sieve: her word, Consiliis rerum speculor; I pry into the counsel of things. justice, with a Balance and a Sword: her Mot, Sua cuique ministro; I give to every man his own. Fortitude, with a Tower in one arm, and a Serpent in the other: her word, Me dolour atque metus fugiunt; Both pain and fear avoid me. And lastly, Lewis the King, with a Sceptre in one hand, and holding justice by the other, and this written for his word;  
My happy Sceptre in calm peace doth flourish,  
While I these Heaven-bred Sisters four do nourish.  
The buildings of this City are of stone, very fair, high, and uniform, throughout the Town; only upon the port N. Dame, our Lady's Bridge, which is, as it were, their Cheapside: Their building is of brick-bat, all alike, notwithstanding the fairest Fabric in the Town (and worthily) is the King's Castle or Palace of the Lovure at the West: It is in form quadrangular, the South and West quarters are new and Princelike, the other two very antique and prison-like. They were pulled down by Francis the first, and begun to be rebuilt, but finished by Henry the second, with this inscription: The most Christian King Henry the second began to repair this time-ruined Edifice.  
The University in times past was wont to have (by report) above thirty thousand Scholars of all sorts, 
University.  but many of these, children, such as our petty Schools in the Countries are furnished withal. The streets both in the City, University, and suburbs, are very fair, straight, and long very many of them; the shops thick, but nothing so full of wares, nor so rich, as they of London; in comparison whereof, these seem rather Pedlars than otherwise: But for number, I suppose, there be three for two of those.  
The Faulxbourges are round about the City, ruined and utterly desolate, except those of Saint Germans, which was very fairly builded, and was very near as great as the fair Town of Cambridge.  
The benefit of this Town is very great, which it hath by the River; as by which all the commodities of the Country are conveyed: whereupon Monsieur de Argenton reports of it:  
Of all the Towns that ever I saw, it is environed with the best and fertilest Country.  
And he there reports, that for twenty months that he was prisoner, he saw such an infinite company of boats pass and repass, but that he was an eyewitness, he would have thought it incredible: which he also after proves, by the maintenance of the three Armies, of the three Dukes of Burgundy, Guiennae, and Bretaigne, which consisted of an hundred thousand men, against the City of Paris, wherein they had besieged Lewis the eleventh, and yet neither the Camp nor Town had any want of victuals.  
Some say, this Town was builded in the time of Amazias King of juda, by some Relics of the Trojan war, and that it was called Lutece (à Luto) because the soil in this place is very fat, which is of such nature, as ye cannot well get it out, it doth so stain: whereof they have a Byword, It staineth like the dirt of Paris. Others say, it was called Paris of (Parresia) a Greek word, which signifieth (saith this Author) hardness or ferocity, alleging this verse:  
Et se Parrisios' dixerunt nomine Franci,  
Quod sonat andaces, etc.  
And the Franks called themselves Parrisians, which signifieth Valiant. And by this Etymology would infer, that the French is a warlike Nation. But he is much mistaken in the word; for it signifieth only a boldness or liberty of speech: which whether they better deserve, or to be accounted valiant, you shall see when I come to speak of the Frenchman's humour and nature in general. As for the nature of the people of this Town, their Histories tax it of infinite mutinies and seditions, matchable to the two most rebellious Towns of Europe, Liege, and Gant; and yet this last is praised in one thing, That they never harm their Prince's person: whereof the Baricades, as also the late assasinations of Henry the third, and Henry the fourth, make Paris most unworthy. And du Haillan saith of them, when they stood fast to Lewis the eleventh, against the three Dukes above named; That the Parrisians never held good side, nor never showed any honesty but then only. But I can read no such matter in Commines; for I well remember, that even then diverse of the chief of the Town had practised secretly with the enemy, and were upon terms of concluding, when by the King's wisdom they were prevented.  
The Arms in this City were given them, Anno 1190, by Philip le Bel, who creating them a Provost and Eschevins, (like Office as our Mayor and Aldermen) Gave them for Arms, Gules, a Ship Argent, and a Chief seeded with Flower de Lice Or. Ye shall hear the French brag, that their City hath been besieged an hundred times by the enemy, and yet was never taken since Caesar's time. The reason whereof, one of their best Writers gives; because (saith he) i● is very weak, and therefore always compoundeth.  
I compare Paris with London, 
London compared with Paris.  thus: Theirs is the greater, the uniformer built, and stronglier situate: ours is the richer, the more ancient: for I hold antiquity to be a great honour, as well to great Cities, as to great Families.  
Yea, if to some comparisons would not seem distasteful, I dare maintain, that if London and the places near adjoining were circum-munited in such an orbicular manner as Paris is, it would surely exceed it, notwithstanding all its attributes of a Winding river, and the five Bridges, sorting forsooth to uniformity of streets, as indeed we now behold it. And more than that, I am nothing doubtful in opinion, that the Cross of London is every way longer, than any you make in Paris, or in any other City of Europe. By this word Cross, I mean, from Saint George's in Southwark, to Shoreditch, South and North; and from Westminster to Whitechapell, West and East, meeting at Leaden-hall: All the way she environed with broader streets, comelier monuments, and handsomer buildings, than any you can make in Paris; or ever saw, either in Milan, at this hour being the greatest City in Italy; in Noremberg, or Ausburg, for Germany; in Madril, or Lisbon, for Spain; or finally, in Constantinople itself.  
Concerning populousness, 
For populousness.  if you please to take London merely as a place composed of Merchants, Citizens and Tradesmen, (and so unite the Suburbs adjoining) it far exceedeth Paris: But taking all'together, and at all times, it must be confessed, that there be more people of all sorts, two for one, if not more, in Paris than in London. Or if you will behold it in a Termtime, (according to our custom of special resort) I doubt not but you may be encountered with equal numbers of callings and professions. As for Paris, the better half are Gentlemen, Scholars, Lawyers, or Clergymen: The Merchant liveth obscurely, the Tradesman penuriously; and the Craftsman in drudgery: yet all insolent, and tumultuously affected upon the least unaccustomed imposition, or supposal of alteration of their ridiculous ceremonies.  
Instead of a beastly Town and dirty streets, 
For neat and clean streets.  you have in London those that be fair, beautiful, and cleanly kept.  
Instead of clouds, ill air, and a miry situation, 
For Air.  London (for the greatest part of the year) affordeth a Sunshining and serene element, a wholesome dwelling, a stately ascension, and a delicate prospect.  
In stead of a shallow River, 
For River.  bringing only Barks and Boats, with wood, coal, turf, and such Country provision, you have in London a River flowing twenty foot high, adorned with stately Ships, that fly to us with merchandise from all the parts of the world. And to descend to inferior observations, I say, that the River only Westward matcheth that of Paris every way, supplying the City with all the forementioned commodities at easier rates.  
In stead of ill-favoured wooden bridges, 
For Bridges.  many times endangered by tempests and frosts, we have at London such a bridge, that without exception, it may worthily be accounted the admirablest Monument, and firmest erected Collosseum (in that kind) of all the Universe; whether you respect the foundation, with the continual and substantial reparation of the Arches; or behold the imposed buildings, being so many, and so beautiful.  

For a Castle.  In stead of an old Bastile and ill appearing Arsenal (thrust as it were into an outcast corner of the City) we have in London a Fabric of greatest antiquity, for form majestical, and serving to most uses of any Citadel, or Magazine, that ever you saw. It containeth a King's Palace, a King's Prison, a King's Armoury, a King's Mint, and a King's Wardrobe, besides many other worthy Offices; so that the residents within the walls have a Church, and are a sufficient Parish of themselves.  
In stead of an obscure Lovure, 
For places of Retreit.  lately graced with an extraordinary and immatchable gallery, the only Palace of the King; In London his Majesty hath many houses, Parks, and places of repose; and in the shires confining, such a number, for state, receipt and commodiousness, that I protest amazement, knowing the defects of other places.  
Nor do I here stretch my discourse on the tenter-hookes of partiality, but plainly denotate what many my countrymen can aver; that to the crown of England are annexed more Castles, Honours, Forests, Parks, Palaces, Houses of state, and conveniency to resort unto, from the encumbrances of the City, than any Emperor or King in Europe can at this day challenge proprio jure.  
In stead of an old ruinous Palace (as they term their House of Parliament, 
For seats of justice, and concourse of Merchants.  Hall of justice, concourse of Lawyers, and meeting of certain Tradesmen, or Milliners, like an exchange) London hath such a Cirque for Merchants, with an upper quadrant of shops, as may make us envied for delicacy of building, and stateliness in contriving. For a statehouse, we have in London the Guild-hall, and for Courts of justice, Westminster hall, two such fabriks, that without further dispute, they make strangers ask unanswerable questions: when being brought to the light of understanding by particulars, they lift up their hands and say; 
For Colleges for students of the Laws.  Oh happy England! Oh happy people! Besides these public Receptacles, we have private and goodly Colleges for Lawyers, fitted for their private and public uses, receipt of their Clients, conveniently appropriated to their Offices. All works rather of ostentation amongst ourselves, than of imitation in others.  
In stead of obscure Churches, 
For Churches.  we have first the goodliest heap of stones, namely Paul's, next the most curious, viz. Westminster Abby, in the world: and generally, all out Churches exceed for beauty and handsomeness.  
In stead of Gentlemen riding on dirty footcloths, 
For decent riding.  and women footing it in the mierie streets, the one with an idle Lackey, the other with no company at all; we have fashionable attendance, handsome comely passage either in Carosse, Coach, or on horseback; and our Ladies and Gentlewomen are never seen abroad, without an honourable retinue.  
In stead of confused intermixtures of all sorts; 
For unconfused intermixtures.  as Citizens, Lawyers, Scholars, Gentlemen, Tradesmen, and Religious persons, (so that you can scarcely know the one from the other, nor the master from the man) in London the Citizen lives in the best order, with very few houses of Gentlemen interposed; But in our suburbs the Nobility and Gentry have so many, and such stately buildings, that one side of the River may compare with the grand Canale at Venice: but if you examine their receipt and capacity, Venice, and all the Cities of Europe must submit to truth: for in London, and the places adjoining, five hundred several houses may bear the attribute of Palaces, wherein five thousand persons may conveniently be lodged.  
In stead of a poor Provost, 
For a Mayor.  and a disorderly company of Merchants and Tradesmen, we have a Podesta, or Mayor, that keepeth a Princelike house, accompanied and attended with grave and respective Senators, and comely Citizens, having several Hals; where every craft and mystery is governed by ancient persons of the same society and profession: At time of year producing such solemn and rich triumphs, that strangers have admired the brave spirits of Mechanical men.  
To conclude, if you look on, and in our London truly, as it is composed of men following trades and occupations; there is not such a City, such a Government, such a method of conversation, such an unity of society and good neighbourhood, such a glass to see loveliness and beauty in, such a chamber of wealth, and such a store-house of terrestrial blessings under the Sun again.  
Or, if you please to view it without at all times, and yet consider the keeping of our Country houses, you may boldly say; There are not so many Gentlemen to be seen in any place, nor to so good purpose generally: for speaking somewhat liberally, like an Orator of Contentation, I ask, if the pleasures of Paris can bring you into walks of such variety, with so little charge and expense, as London can: Surely no. And with us, our riding of horses, music, learning of all Arts and Sciences, dancing, fencing, seeing of comedies or interludes, banquets, masks, mummeries, lotteries, feasts, ordinary meetings, and all the singularities of man's inventions to satisfy delight, are easy expenses: and a little judgement with experience will manage a very mean estate, to wade through the current of pleasure, yea, although it should run unto voluptuousness.  
But shall I dare to speak of our Court, 
For the Court.  the map of Majesty, in respect whereof, Byron compared all others to confusion? If I do, for stately attendance, dutiful service, plentiful fare, orderly tables, resort of Nobles, beauty of Ladies, bravery of Gentry, concourse of civil people, princely pastimes, and all things befitting the Majesty of a King, or glory of a Nation; I may say for England, as the King of France once answered the Emperor's tedious Title; France, France, France, and nothing but France: So England, England, England, and nothing but England, to their proudest comparisons. Affirming, that if ever Country, Kingdom, or Prince, came near Salomon's royalty, plenty, peace, and beatitude; England, and in England London hath the pre-eminence.  
Besides the Cities and Ports of France well fortified, 
Castles.  there be also infinite numbers of Castles & Citadels (which the people call The nests of Tyrants, and the Prince Chastivillains.) Of the Castles, the number is therefore most great, and as uncertain, by reason that every Nobleman's house of any age, is built in defensible manner. An example of one for many hundreds, you may take that of Roch-fort, belonging to the Seigneur de la Tremouville, which in the civil wars endured a siege, and five thousand Cannon shot, and yet was not taken. It is judged by the wisest, that in great Kingdoms, such as France, no places should be fortified but the frontiers: after the example of Nature, who armeth the heads and heels of beasts, but never the bowels nor middle part: as in England, where except frontier places, none but his Majesty have fortified places.  
You must understand, that here in France, 
Charges.  all Inhabitants of Cities are liable to the common charges of the fortification of their Cities, reparations of Bridges, Fountains, Highways, & such like. And because the richer sort should not levy the money, and then keep it to themselves, or employ it as they list; they must give information to the Chancellor of the necessity of the Levy, and procure Letters Patents for the same, by authority whereof they gather the money, and use it, yielding after to the King's Procurer their account.  
And for their Watch and Ward, it goes by course, as in the City of Embden, and diverse other in those low countries. As for Castles, the Seigneur or Captain, may not force Vassal, (fair le guet, to watch and ward) except in frontier places, upon forfeiting of their estates.  
After this general Survey of the Country itself, 
Governments.  we must observe something of the government, wherein I will not trouble you with fetching their first Pedigree from beyond the Moon, as many of the●r Histories labour, nor by disputing the matter, whether it be true or no, that they came from Troy, into the marshes of Maeotis, whence, after some small abode, they were chased by the Roman Emperor into Bavaria, and after into Frankeland in Germany.  
It shall suffice, that from hence this people came into France, wherein all Writers agree. For after the declination of the Roman Empire, when the Ostrogothes conquered Italy, the Visigothes Spain, and the Vandals Africa: then did the Burgundians and Franconians divide this Country between them, conquering it upon the old Inquilines (the Gauls) who from Caesar's time till then, had not tasted the force of a foreign power.  
The Government was under Dukes till the year 420. when as Pharamont caused himself to be entitled King. In this race it remained till 751. when Pepin suppressed his M. Chilpericke, and usurped. His line lasted till 988. when Hugh Capet gave the check to the succession of charlemagne line (who was Pippins son) and invested himself with the Diadem. From him it hath lineally descended by heirs males to the house of Valois, and for want of issue mal● in them, is now come to the house of Bourbon. In this space of time, you must observe the three ages of France: her childhood, till Pepin; her manhood, till Capet; her old age, till now. For, in the first age the Kings were like children, content to be taught by others in matters of Religion, (as then ye may note, that Clovis received the Faith, and was Baptised) as also in matter of policy, they were content that others should bear the whole sway, and rule them also, such were the Maieurs de Palais, whereof Pepin was one that usurped.  
In their manhood they did like men, conquer Kingdoms, relieve distressed Christians, overcome Saracens and Infidels, defend the Church against all assails, as ye● may perceive by the History of Charles the great, and his successors.  
And lastly, now in her old age she grew wise, erected Courts for justice, made Laws and Ordinances to govern her Inhabitants, wherein no Country in Europe hath excelled her: for so saith my Author; There is no Country in the world, where justice is better established, than in ours: which is true (but with this addition of a later Writer,) if the Officers thereof were not too too many, and if their places were rightly executed.  
To force this Relation, with many notes of things here happening in former ages, were both impertinent, and tedious; only I would wish you note, that in 482. the Christian Faith was here received, and in the year 800. the Roman Empire hither translated.  
Concerning the Country of France, the State is a Monarchy, and the government mixed: for the authority of Maieurs, Eschevins, Consuls, jureurs, etc. is democratical: the Pairs, the Counsels, the Parliaments, the Chambers of Counts, the Generalities, etc. are Aristocratical. The calling of Assemblies, giving of Offices, sending Embassages, concluding of Treaties, pardoning of offences, ennobling of Families, legitimation of Bastards, coining of moneys, and diverse other, to the number of four and twenty, are merely Regal, called of the French, Droicts Royaux.  
And sure it is, that no Prince in Europe is a more perfect Monarch than he: for besides all these Privileges named, as we say of the Parliament of Paris, that it hath the prerogative to be appealed unto, from all other Courts, which they call (the last appeal,) so is it likewise true, that the King himself hath the mere and absolute authority over this. For though no Edict or Proclamation, no War or Peace which he makes, be good, without the consent and Arrest (as they call it) of this Court: Yet true it is, that when he, sending to them for their confirmation and ratifying thereof, if at first they refuse, and send Deputies to his Majesty to inform him of their reasons, with humble suit to revoke the same, he returns them upon pain of his displeasure and deprivation of their Offices, to confirm it. Sic volo, sic jubeo.  
As touching the Laws, we must know, 
Laws.  that most of them are grounded on the Civil Law of the Emperor: but so, as this State ever protesteth against them: insomuch as in former times it was ordained, that he which alleged any Law of justinian, should lose his head. Of the Laws in force, some are fundamental, as they call them, and immortal▪ Such as nor King, nor assembly can abrogate: others are Temporal.  
Of the first sort, I will only remember you of two examples: the Law Salic, and that of Appennages. As for the first, they would needs make the world believe, that it is of great antiquity, where with they very wrongfully tromped the heirs of Edward the third, from the enjoying of this Crown, which to them is rightly descended by the Mother; and whose claim is still good, were the English sword well whetted to cut the Labels of this Law. Of which Haillan himself confesseth, that before the time of Philip le Long, 1321. That the Law Salic was never heard tell of, before this King's time, who caused it to be ratified by all the Nobles of his Kingdom, some by fair promises, and others by force and threats. Whereupon, they have since this proverb, The Kingdom of France cannot fall from the Lance to the Distasse● which another would needs as sound prove out of Scripture, for that it is said, The Lilies spin not: that is, the Lilies or Flowerdelyces, being the Arms of France, cannot descend to a Spinster, or woman.  
Touching the Appennages, it is also a Law of great consequent for the Crown: for by this, the Domain cannot be aliened, and by the other, the Crown cannot fall into the hands of strangers. You must note, that this Law imports, that the younger sons of the King cannot have Partage with the Elder; which till the time of Charlemaigne (when this was made) they might; they must only have Appennage suas propriety. By which Charter of Appennage is given all profits arising of the said Apannes; as Domain, the Hundreth, Rents, rights of signory, parties Casuelles, ●ots, Sales, Homages, rights of Vassalage, Forests, Ponds, ●●●vers, jurisdictions, Patronages of Churches, Provisions, and Nomination of Chapels, Goods of Mayn-mort, Fifts of Lands sold, and all other profits and commodities whatsoever, to return to the Crown, for want of heirs male: But the levying of Taxes and aids, the minting of money, and all other things of Regality are reserved.  
Concerning the other sort of Laws in this Realm, they are infinite, which argueth (à consequent) that they be ill kept: for Gens humana ruit per vetitum nefas: and (ab antecedente) that the people of this Country have been ill inclined: for Evil manners cause good Laws.  
These French Laws are too full of Preambles, Processes, Interims, and Prouisoes, as by all their Ordinances and Edicts appeareth: There is nothing (me thinks) colder, than a Law with a Prologue: Let a Law command, and not persuade. Of all these Laws I will only name you this one: That the minority of the King, shall be assisted with a Council, chosen by the States of France, wherein the Princes of the blood ought to hold the first place, and strangers to be excluded: Which was enacted at Toures, by Charles the eighth, Anno 1484. I tell you of this, as of the true source and spring of all the late civil wars, because the Cadets of Lorraine by insinuation with the young Kings, Francis the second, and Charles' the ninth, under the favour of the Queen Mother, took upon them to manage all public matters at their own pleasure, and thrust out the first Princes of the blood of the house of Bourbon. Whereupon Navarre and Condie, the Princes of this Family, assisted by many of the French Nobles, embarked themselves in the action of reforming such an abuse, and displacing the Gursard out of this authority, took it upon themselves, to whom it rightly belonged.  
Howbeit, out of that which I there saw, 
Officers of Court.  which I have heard of others, and read in Authors; I will adventure to relate, concerning the Officers of this Court; for as for other great Offices, as of Constable, Admiral, Marshal, Grand Master of the Eaves and Forests, Grand Master of the Artillery, and others, I shall speak of them, when I come to relate of the King's Forces in general, to which place these Offices especially appertain.  
The first Office then of Court, 
Great Master.  is that of the great Master, which in elder times was called Earl of the Palace, and after changed into the name of Grand Seneschal, and now lastly into Grand Maistre. It is his Office, to judge of matters of difference, between other Officers of Court. He had also the charge to give the word to the Guard, to keep the Keys of the King's private Lodging, and to determine in disputes among Princes that followed the Court, for their Lodgings. In assemblies, he sitteth right before the King, a stair lower, as you read in the Darn. Trobls. Great Butler or Taster, was in former times a great Office in the King's House, they had place in the Courts of justice, as Peers. This Office was long in the Counts of Seulis: It is now vanished, and only there remains that of the Grand Panetier. This Office is ancient: he hath beside the King's House super-intendence over all Bakers in the City and Suburbs of Paris. They which were wont to be called Pantlers, Tasters and Carvers, are now called Gentlemen Waiters of the Court.  
The Office of great Chamberlain was long in the House of Tankervile: he lay at the King's feet, when the Queen was not there. His Privileges are now nothing so many as in times past. 
Gentlemen of 〈…〉▪  Those which were then called Chamberlains, are now Gentlemen of the Chamber. The Office of great Esquire, is not very ancient, though now it be very honourable, and is the same that Master of the Horse is in the Court of England: for it is taken out of the Constables Of●●●●▪ to whom it properly appertained. It was first instituted at the time of Charles the seventh. In the King's entrance into the City, he carries the Sword sheathed before him, The Cloth of Estate carried over the King, by the Mayor and Sheriffs, belongs to his Fee. No man may be the King's Spur-maker, marshal, and such like Officer, but he must have it of him, as also other inferior Offices belonging to the Stables. He had in times past, the command over Stages of Post-horses: but now the Controller general of the said Posts, hath it. 
Master or Steward of the King's House.  The Office of Master or Steward of the King's House, hath charge over the expense of the King's House: For a mark of his authority, he carries a truncheon tipped at both ends with silver and gilt, and marcheth before the Sewer, when the King's dinner comes to the Table.  
No Sergeant can arrest any of the King's House without their leave. They serve quarterly: they were wont to be but four, but now I have heard it credibly said, they be eighty in name, but all of these do not execute the Office. The Great Provost of France, and of the King's House, 
Great Provost of France.  was so called since Charles the ninth: for before, he was called Roy des rebauds, King of the Rascals. His Office is to stickle amongst the Servants, Pages, Lackeys, and Fills de joy (Punks or pleasant sinners) which follow the Court, and to punish all offences in these people.  
I should have named before these last, as a place more honourable, the Office of Great Falconer, and Common Hunt, 
Great Faulciner, and Common Hunt.  who have authority over all Officers of Chase. They of the King's Chamber, are either Gentlemen of the Chamber, of whom I spoke before, or Grooms of the Chamber, which are but base Grooms and Yeomen.  
The hundred Gentlemen of his Guard (though there be two hundred of them) they hold and use a weapon, 
Gentlemen of the Kings Guard.  called Le bec de corbin: They march two and two before him: they are part French, and part Scots. The Scot carries a white Cassock, powdered with silver plates, and the King's device upon it: The French wear the King's Colours. There is also a Guard of Swiss, attired in partie-coloured-Cloth, drawn out with silk, after their Country fashion: these follow the Court always on foot, the other on horse.  
There belong to the Court also, the Marshals of Lodgings, and Harbingers: they have like Offices as the Harbingers in the English Court: there be also diverse others which are here needless to be spoken of.  
It followeth I speak of his Forces, aswell horse as foot, 
His Forces.  of which this Country is very well furnished, and indeed vaunteth (and I think worthily) to be the best and greatest Gens d'armerie of any Realm in Christendom: but on the other side, their foot have no reputation; Insomuch, as at the Siege of Amrens, we should hear the Spaniard within the Town, speak over the walls to our English Soldier in their Trenches, after we had saved the King's Cannon, from which the French were shamefully beaten by them within, fallying out upon them:  
You are tall Soldiers (say they) and we honour you much, not thinking any foot to come near us in reputation, but you; and therefore, when you of the English come down to the Trenches, we double our Guard, and look for blows: but as for these base and unworthy French, when they come, we make account we have nothing to do that day, but play at Cards, or sleep upon our Rampart. Of both these Forces of horse and foot of France, you are to note this which followeth.  
It is reported of the great Turk, that when he conquereth any Province or Country, he divideth the Lands upon his horsemen, and to each his portion, ●ith an exemption of paying either Rent, Tax, or ●allage whatsoever; only they are bound to serve the Grand Signior, with a proportion of horse at their own charge, and in their own person in his wars, except either age or sickness hinder, which are the two only excuses admitted. These are called his Timariot: of like Nature were the Calasyres, or Mamalucks of A●gypt.  
So did the Kings of France in former times bestow upon Gentlemen diverse lands and possessions, freeing them likewise from taxes and aids, upon condition to have their personal service in time of need. These Lands were called Feifs, instituted before Charlemaigne his time, but till then they were given only for life (as at this day are those of the Turks:) but since, they be hereditary. The word Feif, hath his Etymology of (Foy) Faith: signifying Lands given by the King to his Nobility or men of desert, with Hau●●● et base ●ustice, with an acknowledgement of fealty and homage, and service of the King in his wars at their own charge. Some Feif was bound to find a man at Arms; some an Archer, some the third, and some the fourth of a man at Arms, according to the quantity of Land he held. He that had Land from the value of five to six hundred Livres rend, (that is, from fifty to sixty pound sterling) was bound to find a man on Horseback, furnished for a man at Arms: and from three to four hundred a good light Horseman; who, if it please the Prince, and upon occasion of service, shall quit his Horse, and serve on foot, provided that he have with him a vallet Harquebusier. But they that had less than three or four hundred, had a less proportion of charge. There be four exceptions where a man is not bound to serve in person; If he be sick, if aged, if he bear some Office, if he keep some frontier place or other Castle of the Kings; for in this case he may send another.  
They are bound upon forfeiture of their Feif, to serve three months within the Land, and forty days without; not counting the days of marching. You must observe, that as the Signior hold their Feif of the King in Haute justice, so other Gentlemen hold of them in Basse justice, upon charge to follow these Signior at all times to the wars. For the Feif is the thing, by the acceptation whereof, they that hold it, are bound in oath and fidelity to their Lords; and therefore are called their Vassals, of Wessos' the old Gaul word, which signifieth Valiant: for to such were the Feifs given. As for Serfes, Slaves or Villains, they 〈◊〉 domestic, and serve upon base condition, for wages and victuals. There is also the subject, that is, the poor pe●sant that laboureth and tilleth the Feifs, and therefore ye shall hear Monsieur le Gentleman speak of ses terres, ses hommes, & says subjects: His lands, his men, and his subjects: and yet himself is Vassal to the Seigneur, that holds in haute justice. But you may note, that no word of service whatsoever in this discourse, doth prejudice the liberty natural of the Vassal. Neither the subject nor the Serf are bound to go to the wars, but only the Vassal. The mustering and gathering together of these forces, obliged by these Feifs, is called the Ban, and Arrier-Ban, of the Alm●●●e words H●r● exer●i●us, an Army; and Ban, conv●●atio, a calling together. This Ban and Arrier-ban, consisted anciently of twelve, and sometimes fifteen thousand Gens d'armes: But after the corruption thereof, when the Feifs came to be in the hands of unable and unworthy men, the Kings of France were forced of later times, to erect the Gens d' armes des Ordonnances, the men at Arms of his Ordinances, in Charles the seventh his time. For ye must consider, that there have been four principal causes of the overthrow of this Ban and Arrier-ban. The first, were the gifts to the Clergy, who, as is reported, have the sixth part of these Feifs in their hands, and contribute nothing to the wars: for as one saith, they will lose nothing, pay nothing, contribute nothing toward their guarding, and yet notwithstanding they will be guarded. The next, was the voyages to the Holy-land; for when one had made a vow to go thither, to serve against the Saracens and I●tidels, he sold his Feif, to furnish him to that purpose. The third, was the wars with the English, wherein by force they lost them. The last cause is, the sales of them to all sorts of people, without exception; as the Lawyer, the Yeoman, or any other unable person whatsoever that will buy them; which till Charles the seventh they might not do. Ye see then how necessary it was (this old institution being corrupted and quite decayed) to erect a new; which they called, Les Gens d' armes des ordonnances: because at their first erection, there were diverse Laws and ordinances made for them to observe, which who so broke, was severely punished. They were at first only 1500. But after, they were increased to an hundred cornets, and given to diverse Princes of the blood, and Nobles of France to conduct and command, with an honourable pension. In these troops should be 6000. for in some there are an hundred, in others but fifty. Howbeit it is thought, in each troop there are some dead pays, for the benefit of the Officers, and that in truth there be not above four thousand in all. For the maintenance of this Gens d' armerie, there is a tax yearly levied upon the people throughout all France, called the Taille.  
Concerning both the number of the Gens d'armes, and their proportion of allowance, by the Taille, it is thus, as La Nove judgeth: The horsemen in the time of Henry the second, exceeded the number of 6000. lances, but they are now but 4000 and in mine opinion, it were fit to entertain in time of peace, four Regiments of Infantry, of six hundred men apiece.  
As touching the Infantry, 
His Infantry.  Francis the first was the first that instituted the Legionaries, which were in all eight, and every Legion to contain six thousand, according to the rate of the ancient Romans. The first Legion was of Normandy: The next of Bretaigne. One in P●cardie. One in Burgundy. In Champagne and Nivernois one. In Dolphenie and Provence one. In Lyonnois & Auvergne one. And one in ●ang●●docke. These companies were shortly after cassed, and again within eighteen years erected; and are now again of late years dissolved, and in their place the Regiments now entertained, are five in number: The Regiment of the Guard, the Regiment of Picardy, the Regiment of Champagne, the Regiment of Piedmont, and lastly, the Regiment of Gasco●ne, commonly called the Regiment of Navarr●: In each of these is twelve hundred.  
These are all now in time of peace bestowed in garrison-townes, and frontier places, except those of his guard. Bo●●● opinion is, that four Legions of 5000. apiece, would ●usfice to be maintained in this land: for (saith he) the Roman Empire, which was twenty times as great, had never but eleven Legions in pay: but this is to be understood of them which were in pay ordinary in Italy, besides those Legions which they had in other their Countries, as England, Spain, Low-Countries, etc. For otherwise, we read of ●hose Emperors that had thirty one Legions; and Bodin himself confesseth, that Augustus had at one time entertained in pay forty Legions, at eleven millions charge the year. But this Writer though he be approved, as he well deserves, yet I think if he failed in any of his discourse, it was in matter of war, the profession whereof did ill agree with his long robe: ye shall therefore take the judgement of a discreeter soldier of France for your direction, what force the French can make, or entertain of others, which is this. If our King perceived that any neighbour of his meant to invade his Frontiers, I think he might easily compose an Army of sixty companies of men at Arms, twenty Cornets of light horse, and five troops of Harquebusiers on horseback, amounting all to ten thousand horse. To which he might add three or four thousand Germane Rutters, and one hundred Ensigns of French foot, and forty Ensigns of his good Confederates, the Swissers, and yet maintain his other Frontiers sufficiently manned.  
So that ye may conclude, that four thousand men at Arms, well complete, and with a proportion of light-horse and foot answerable, showeth the whole flower, beauty and force of France. Howsoever the Author of the Cabinet confidently avoweth, that there may easily be mustered and maintained fourscore and odd thousand horse of one sort or other; that is, lance, and light-horse. But I fear me we may say of them, as Plutarch saith of the Nobles of Athens, having usurped upon the Democracie of that City: They were indeed but four hundred, and yet caused themselves to be styled, the five thousand. So I fear me, he reckoneth after the Athenian rate, ten for one.  
The Cabinets reason is this: There be in France 50000. Gentlemen that are able to bear Arms: for (saith he) rate this proportion at a Gentleman in each league, by the measure of ●rance, (which are forty thousand in square) and it wanteth but a fifth. Howbeit, saith he, in some Countries, ye shall have thirty or forty within the compass of one league, besides their children. Out of these, if the King would, he might compose a Gens d' armerie of 8000. men at Arms, and 16000 Archers: which body of 24000 Gentlemen, would represent in the field 60000. horse. He aught also have a cavalry Legiere, of four or five thousand Gentlemen. He might also furnish the Ban and Arne●-●an, according to the old fashion, with twelve or fifteen thousand Gentlemen. And yet might he have beside all this, four or five thousand for the state of his Court, and government of his Provinces. This is his computation: But you shall see it proved, when we come to speak of the Nobility of France, that it is exceedingly shortened in number, and decayed in estate, and therefore nothing able to come near this number. As good a consequent it were to say, ●hat because ye have two or three millions of men in England able to fight, that therefore our State can bring so many into the field, without considering the provision of Arms, and all other things necessary. But this Cabinet was made by one of the Religion, that was transported out of himself, by the heat of his zeal, and hate to the temporal livings of the Church: Whose projects and drifts are much like those of the Supplication of Beggars (a book made in King Henry the eighths' days) where he frameth in his fan●● an Utopia and felicity, not to be hoped in France, building Castles in the Air; and concluding, that if it would please the King to alien the Church temporal livings, and unite them to the Domain, (nihil est dictu facilius, a thing easily said, but not easily done) that over and beside the forces o fourscore thousand horse abovesaid, he might al●o maintain an Infantry of the French Gentlemen of tw●lv● thousand: Item, another of the popular, of forty ●●ght thousand: and lastly, yet another Infantry legionary of forty eight thousand.  
The Supplication was answered by Sir Thomas Moor his book, called, The Pitiful complaint of the puling souls ●● Purgatory: How well I know not, but of this I am sure, that if such a number of horse and foot should either be maintained upon the Church living, or upon the poor people, (upon whom all these charges of the Gens d'armes lieth) here would be many more p●li●g souls, and pitiful complaints in France, than are in Sir Thomas Moor's Purgatory.  
It than remains, that we hold ourselves to the judgement of La Nove, afore set down, who also confesseth, that in Charles the sixth his time, there were in the field twenty two thousand Lances; but since the Gens d'armerie was instituted, were never, but once at Valencie●nes above ten thousand. For as for that great number, whereof ye read in M. d' Argenton, that besieged Lewis the eleventh in Paris, they were the forces of three great Princes, and the better part Burgognions'.  
The French reckon above an hundred and twenty strong Towns, some very strong already, all the rest easy to be made defensible. Their Ordnance and Field-pieces they have reduced to a proportion of boar and length, that so the gartridges and bullet of the same weight may be service. able for most of their pieces; and if a carriage breaks, the piece may be readily mounted upon another. The usual length of their Field-pieces is almost ten foot, & the length of the carriage fourteen foot; so that both together take up nineteen foot being mounted upon the Battery. Of all Nations, the French confess that they fear none but the Swissers, and them they do, for that being so near neighbours, they may fall upon them at unawares. To prevent which, they have fortified the Frontiers next to them; knowing well, that the nature of the Swisser is, rather to hazard a field, than to sit down about a lingering siege. But these Frenchmen have forgot that England is far too hard for them at Sea, and that Spain and the Emperor together have in a manner besieged them round about by Land.  
I must now remember you of the Officers for the war in France: 
Officers of wa●●e.  and because war is made both by sea and by land, I must also reckon the sea Officers: but as for the French Kings forces at sea, I have not yet learned that he hath any, and therefore can say little thereof.  
The first and principal, 
Constable.  and which commandeth all in the King's absence, even the Peers and Princes of the blood whatsoever, is the Constable; who, as hath before been remembered, hath his name of Comes stabul●: for in former t●nes the King's chief Officers were called Counts, with an addition of their Office, as Comes Palatit, Comes Praesidii, Comes re●●m privatarum, Comes sacrarum largitionum, Come 〈◊〉, Comes navium; Count of the Palace, Count of the Guard, etc. And though he hath not now the command of the King's horse, yet keepeth he still the name. This Office was erected in Lewis le Gros his time: it was bestowed upon the house of Memorencie, in Francis the first his time, and remaineth still in the same.  
The ancient device of the house of Memorencie is this; God and the prime Christian, and ancientest Baron of France. He hath the keeping of the Sword Royal. And as the great esquire hath the Sword in the Scabbard, Azure seeded with Flowers de Lice, Or, added to his Arms; so beareth the Constable for an honour, the naked Sword. The Marshals bear the Battell-axe; and the Admirals, the Anchor. The Constable and Marshals give the oath to the King: He sitteth chief judge at the Table of Marble, upon all per●●●s, ●●its, actions, and complaints whatsoever touching the wars. When the King entereth a City in his greatest pomp, or upon a delivery, he goeth before with the Sword naked: and when the King sitteth in Assembly of the three States, he is placed at his right hand. He that killeth the Constable, is guilty of high Treason. 
The Marshal.  The Marshals are named, as some say, of Marc. Cheval, a Horse, and Schal, Master, or Commander of the Horse. Others of Marcha, that is, March or Frontier, quasi Praefectus limitum, as it were, Governor of the Marches. Till Francis the first, there were but two in all France; afterward four; and now ten: for as is said before, when any that held either some strong Town or place of importance, came into the King, he did always capitulate, to have some one of these Offices, besides sums of money and governments also: such was the necessities of the times, saith Haillan. These, under the Constable, have the command over all Dukes, Earls, Barons, Captains, and Gens d'armes; but may neither give battle, make proclamation, or mustermen, without his commandment. They have under them Lieutenants, whom they call Pr●vost●-Marshals, 
Admiral.  who have the punishing of mutinous soldiers, such as quit their colours, Rogues, and such like. There is the office of Admiral: Look what the Marshals are in a land-army, the same is the Admiral in a sea-army: and these two offices are several, because the subject of their employment is differing and unlike.  
This office is the most ancient of all France: for Caesar speaketh thereof; The Admirals of Provence, Bretaigne, and Narbon, are much commended for their practice and skill in Sea-service.  
I marvel therefore, why du Haillan reporteth, that they were first made in charlemagne days, and that one Monsieur Ritland was the first that was made. There are now four Admiralties, France, Bretaigne, Guyenne, and Provence: This last is always annexed to the governourship of that Country: So, that of Guyenne likewise, till the King that now is came to the Crown, who before was Governor and Admiral of Guyenne: but since he hath divided the commands. Ye may observe in Histories, that all the while the French voyages were upon the Levant Seas, either to the Holy-Land, Sicily, or Naples, or whithersoever, the French always had their Vessels and Commanders outof Italy. France borrowed their Admirals from Genoa, Pisa, Venice, and Luca. These have the tenth of all wrack, prize, or prisoners, that are taken at Sea.  
Before the invention of shot, there was an Officer in France called, Great Master of the Crossbows and Engines: which office is now called, the Great Master of the Artillery; who at first also, immediately after the invention of shot, was called Captain General of the Artillery.  
You have also Treasurers for the wars, which are either ordinary, or extraordinary: Those pay the Gens d'armes; and these, the Regiments of the Infantry. Treasurer's ordinary are so many, as there be places where they muster: of extraordinary there be always four.  
The Heralds of France are six; Normandy, Guyenne, Valois, Bretaigne, Burgogne, so called of the Countries, (as with us in England) and Mont-joy, who is the chief of the rest. Their ancient office was, to be present at all justs and Tournaments, to denounce war or peace, to summon places, to defy enemy-Princes, to give Arms to men new ennobled. But now they be only used at Feasts, Coronations, Solemnities, Funerals, and such like; for they are no more used in the Treaty and negotiation with foreign Princes: I think the reason is, because the office hath of late years been bestowed upon unworthy and insufficient persons. It shall here be needless to name all other his Officers of the Wars, which are all one with those of other Countries, as Colonel, Captain, Sergeant, Lieutenant, Ensigne, Corporal, etc. I will only remember in a word the French manner of Mustering, March, Charge, and service in general, and then proceed to the next branch of this Relation. We must observe, that (excepting the Gens d'armes, and the Regiments above named) when any soldiers are taken up for the wars, they are not pressed, as with us, but the Captain having his Commission gathereth them up by found of Drum, entertaining only such as will; (which may be some cause of the badness and baseness of the French foot) for being commonly the Rascal sort, and such as have no other means, there cannot settle in their abject minds, that true and honourable resolution requisite in a soldier. This Commission must first be showed to the Governor, Lieutenant general, Bailiff, or Seneschal of the Province, upon pain of death. Neither is it good, except it be signed by the King, and one of the Secretaries of Estate, and sealed with the great Seal. The soldiers levied, are at the charge of the Province where they be taken up, until they depart the same. Their March (it should seem) is somewhat more sharp than ours: for I remember I have heard say, that upon a time the old Marshal Byron should bid Sir Roger Williams bring up his Companies faster, taxing the slow March of the English. Sir (saith he) with this March our forefathers conquered your Country of France, and I mean not to alter it: A memorable answer of an honourable Soldier. For the French charge, ye shall hear the Spaniards opinion out of La Nove; The French Infantry skirmisheth bravely a far off, and the Cavalry gives a furious onset at the first charge; but after the first heat, they will take Eggs for their money. And indeed, this is that which all Writers give them, and which best agrees with their Nature: for we may say of them, as is said of Themistocles; He was so hot at the onset, that he lost his wind in the midst of the carriers. Or say of them, as Fabius of Hannibal; his valour is like a fire of straw, and a flame kindled in matter of small continuance.  
Concerning the French discipline, 
Discipline.  Caesar himself saith, They had it first from us. It is said, the discipline of the Gauls was first invented in Brittany, and from thence translated into Gallia; and now such as desire to attain the perfection thereof, commonly travel thither to learn it. But they have long since degenerated from their old discipline of war, and they themselves confess, that since the beginning of the civil wars, where soldiers in all disordered and dissolute manner have been given to pillage and thee every, that it is very much abastardized; whereof Lafoy Nove complaineth in his discourses. As for the Military discipline, we must confess, that she keeps her bed, sick of a very deadly disease. The Noblesse fight always on horseback, and think it a dishonour to serve on foot. But Commines saith of the Nobility of Burgundy, in the wars with Lewis the eleventh, that they all qu●t their horses: for they were then most honoured that lighted on foot, to the end the people might be the more encouraged, and fight more valiantly: and this they learned of the English. And it is no question, but if some of the French Nobility would do so, it would much confirm their foot, by the example of their valour and abiding, and recover that reputation which now their foot have lost in the world. Neither do I think this the least reason, why our Ancestors have won so many battles upon them; namely, for that ever we have had men of Noble Houses, to lead and serve on foot with our forces. A notable cause to confirm and assure the unsteady headiness of a multitude.  
And for the opinion that the world hath of our foot, ye shall observe what the same Writer elsewhere saith; They be good foot, and better than their neighbours, as we may say now adays, of the English and Swissers.  
And in another place, where he opineth of the manner of service, he saith: My opinion is, that in battles, Archers are the weight that turns the balance; And of Archers, the English are the flower: where he likewise discourseth, how dangerous a thing it is to abide a battle, except your foot be much the better: which in my opinion was no little cause, why the French King fought not with the Cardinal in the year 97, before Amiens, because the enemy's foot were holden in number eighteen thousand (though I hardly think they were so many.) A number full as great as the French, and the soldier far better, they being all French, except some three thousand English and Swissers; and theirs, the choice men of all his Garrisons, and experienced soldiers in those Low-Countries. For true it is, that the Kings Gens d'armes were two for one, and holden also much the better men, as well because there was in a manner all the Nobility and flower of France, as also that they had the advantage in the manner of weapon; for that the French serveth with the Pistol, and the Spaniard still holds him to his Lance. But I make no question, that the consideration of the odds on foot was not the chief cause, why there was no battle that day: for we had a goodly fair field, and plain as might be possible, as also large; a singular advantage for him which is strongest in Horse: So had we the wind and Sun in our backs, which are holden no small helps.  
But this was the reason: the King thought it no policy to play all his Rest at once, where he might have lost more at one Game, than he had got in eight years; he had no reason, but to make the Card that was now going, a Bridge of Gold, (as the Proverb is) considering, that by this means he should gain the Town of Amiens, re-assure other Cities that then stood wavering, and recover his reputation in the world, which by the loss of that Town was much disputed.  
It now remaineth I speak of his Expense, 
His Expense.  which chiefly consisteth in these two things before spoken of, namely, his Court and his Forces: wherein it is very hard to relate an exact proportion, considering not only the variety and difference of Writers, but also the uncertainty of the number of Pensionaries, or provisioned: And lastly, the change and alteration of their allowance, not continuing always the same. Howbeit, that which is most commonly reported, and seemeth nearest the truth, is this: The maintenance of five Regiments of foot, at six crowns the month, cometh to four hundred sixty eight thousand crowns the year, besides the pension of five Colonels, at two thousand crowns apiece; thirty Captains at one thousand pension a man; as many Lieutenants at five hundred, and Ensigns at three hundred apiece; which is in all, seventy four thousand: which added to the first sum, makes the whole charge of these Regiments, yearly to amount to the sum of five hundred forty two thousand crowns. This proportion differeth not much from that of Bodin, where he saith: The King might maintain in ordinary twenty thousand foot, at the rate of three million, and five hundred thousand Livres, which if you reduce to crowns, and to one number of six thousand foot, cometh to a less rate than that other, namely, to four hundred eight thousand three hundred thirty three crowns: but I think, that former is nearer the truth. For the allowance of his Gens d'armes, which are reckoning at six thousand, as is before said (though in truth there be but four) for he payeth thus many, I follow the proportion of them that say, that 51750. crowns is the ordinary allowance for one company of an hundred yearly: for where are six thousand men at Arms in the field, are eighteen thousand Horse in all. After this rate then of the hundred before set down, the whole Gens d'armery amounteth to 3105000. crowns.  
For the expense of his Court, you shall hear it to be thus rated: The Table of the King, and those of the Gentlemen of the Chamber, at 112000. crowns: for his petty pleasures, a thousand crowns a day: in all 165000. (But this was a proportion for the last King, who was a great giver.) For the great and little Stable, 190000. For the Constable, 24000. For the Gran Maistre, great Master, 20000. For the Marshals of France, 18000. apiece, when they were but four; for now it is a Title only, without either pension or command, save only in the four chief. For the Admiral, 15000. For the Grana Veneur, great Hunt, 16000 For the Governors of his Provinces in all, 188000. For the Gentlemen of his Chamber, their pension 1200. crowns a piece; in all, six hundred thousand. For the Captains of his Guards on Horse, two thousand apiece. For their Lieutenants, eight hundred. For two thousand Swisses of his Guard, ten crowns a month, 24840. For all other domestical Officers, one hundred thousand. For Heralds, six thousand. For Marshals of lodgings and Fourriers, 4600. For Prevost Marshals of Provinces, a thousand apiece, in all twenty four thousand. For twenty four hundred Archers, to attend these Prevosts in the execution of their Office, seven hundred and twenty thousand crowns. For his Ambassadors in diverse Countries, two hundred and fifty thousand. For his Officers of Finances, Treasurers, Receivers, Controllers, and such other like Offices thorough France, an infinite and incredible sum: As also for such numbers of horse and foot, as the Cabinet setteth down, besides these Gens d'armes and Regiments, which ye hear provided for, and in the King's pay.  
But ye must observe, that of all these Court-charges and others here before mentioned (except those of his forces) ye are not to make any ground as of a truth: they being only the supposed charges, set down by the said Author, who for his errors in other matters, hath also lost his credit in this.  
To speak either particularly of the Court-expences, or generally what they be certain, I cannot, not having heard any thing thereof, but only that it is supposed, the charge of the King's House, is five hundred crowns a day.  
It now remaineth to speak of his Entrade, 
His Revenue.  or Revenue: for a Prince cannot have peace without war, nor war without men, nor men without money, nor money without means: nor are there any means but these: Domain, Conquests, Gifts of his friends, Pension of his Confederates, Traffic, Impositions upon Merchandise, brought in, or carried out; Impositions upon Subjects. And yet one other, which the Kings of France have lately invented, to help when all other failed; which is Sales of Offices, more dangerous and prejudicial to the State, than any other.  
Of these eight means, I will give you particular observations, and then conclude, what is generally holden to be the whole Revenue of the Crown of France, by all these means.  
First, 
The Domain.  the Domain, is as it were the Dowry which the State brings to the King her Husband, for her tuition, defence, and maintenance: And therefore one saith: It belongs not to the King, but to the Crown.  
There are two sorts of domains; first, the Rent which the King holds in his hands, of the Feifs given for service: Secondly, that which is united and incorporate to the Crown. The rights of the Domain are these: Rents, Feifs, Payments at alienations, Tributes, Penages, Toll of whatsoever enters or comes out of Cities, Woods, Forests, and diverse other.  
That is Domain, which belongeth to the Crown: First, either by Possession, time out of mind: Or secondly, by Reunion, for want of heirs males, as the Apennages when they return: or by Confusion, for want to such as can make just claim, much like our concealed Lands in England: Or lastly, by Confiscation of offenders inheritances.  
Of this last sort we read, that in the time of Saint Lewis, there were confisked to the Domain, the Countries of Dreux, Bray, Fortyonne, and Monstrevil, Languedocke, Guyenne, Anjow, Maine, Turraine, Auvergne: And after in the time of Philip, the Duchy of Alencon, the Countries of Perch, Perigort, Poutieu, La March, Angoulesme, and the Marquisat of Saluzzes. But Bodin saith, most of this came to the Crown by force: La siur 〈◊〉 Serre saith, it came by way of Exchange or purchase. But the Author of the Commentaries of the estate of the Religion, and policy of France, is of the first opinion. Thus great was the Domain in former times, that of itself, without oppressing the people with impositions, it was sufficient to maintain the State and greatness of the Kings of France, but it is now utterly wasted. It is well known, that the Domain, which alone maintained heretofore the beauty and lustre of the Royal Estate, is not now such as it was in the reigns of King Lewis the eleventh, Charles the eighth, and Lewis the twelfth. The continuance of our wars hath caused it to be engaged in many hands, in such sort, that there is need of more than 15. or 16. thousand pounds sterling, to redeem that which is worth above five millions of pounds. And Bodin saith, that almost all the Countries, Baronies and Seigneuries of the Domain, are aliened for the ninth or tenth part of that they be worth. Ye must observe, that the lands of the Domain are not alienable, but in two cases. 1. For the Apennage of the King's brother. 2. For the wars. And these must be confirmed by the Arrest of the Parliament. For all other cases, all Lawyers and Historians of France agree, That it is inalienable, and many Arrests have been made of late years to confirm it. I have read, that the Charta Magna of England saith, the Kings when they are crowned, take an oath, not to alien ti: so do they here in France. And there is no prescription of time, to make such sales or alienations good, but that they may be recovered and repurchased, whensoever the Crown is able.  
To this purpose Plutarch saith well, Men cannot prescribe against God, nor particulars against the Respublique.  
2 Concerning the second means of raising Money by conquests, 
Conquest.  the present State of France can yield no example, it hath been long but on the saving hand.  
3 For the third means, it is now out of season; it was used in that good old world, when men wiped their nose on their sleeve, (as the French man says:) for now Princes are so far from giving, as they hardly pay that they owe.  
4 The fourth means also of Pension, 
Pension.  which Princes have upon some consideration of their Allies, helpeth the French Kings coffers nothing at all, for they rather give than take: As for example, to diverse Cantons of the Swisses, to whom at first they paid not above one hundred and twenty thousand Livres yearly: but for these sixty years, they never pay less the year than two Millions. For saith Commines, Lewis the eleventh entered league with the Swisses, and they into his Pension: to whom he yearly gave forty thousand Florins, whereof 20. went to the Cities, and 20. to particular men, upon condition to have a certain proportion of their forces to serve in his wars upon all occasions. An advantageous alliance for the Swiss in my opinion, who by this means enrich themselves, clear their Country of many idle and bad members; and lastly, breed good soldiers, to serve themselves upon need at another man's cost. The Turk hath also a Pension of the Emperor of Germany, for certain Lands he holdeth in Hungary: which he notwithstanding vaunteth to be a Tribute. Many examples might be alleged of this kind, as of Philip of Macedon, that by Pensions got all Greece partial on his side: and the Kings of Persia by Pension, got ever the forces of Asia diverted.  
5 The fifth, 
Traffic.  which is of Traffic, availeth nothing the French Kings: for they hold it here a base and sordid kind of profession for a Gentleman, much more for a King, to trade by Merchandise. And by the Laws of England, France and Germany, he loseth the quality of a Nobleman, that doth Traffic.  
Notwithstanding these Laws, and the disparagement that it brings to Nobility, yet so sweet is the savour of gain, that many have used this, as no small means to increase their Finances. The great Duke of Tuscan present, gains infinitely this way, and the more by his most unlawful and tyrannous Monopolies: for he commonly buyeth up all the Grain of his own Country, at his own price: yea, and that which cometh from other places also, and then sendeth out a Bando or Proclamation, that no man shall sell any corn throughout his State, till his own be sold, forcing also all Bakers, and other people to buy thereof. This manner of engrossing Alphonsus of Arragon also used, by the testimony of Bodin. The Kings of Portugal also, and the signory of Venice, have been great Traders by Merchandise, but it hath been in an honester fashion, at sea, and not to the grinding of their poor subjects. The Nobility also of Italy, in all Cities (except Naples) hold it no dishonour to Traffic in gross.  
6 The sixth means of raising money upon all Wares and Merchandise, that come in and go out of the Country, is the most ancient and best agreeing with reason, and used by all Princes in the World. The particulars comprised under this branch, are these: Customs inward, and outward. By these the Prince is to have Impost, five in the hundred: So much just had the Romans, as Cicero witnesseth in his Praetorship of Sicilia. The Turk takes Ten in the hundred of the stranger, and five of the subject: the French quite contrary. You must observe, that which here I call the Domain foreign, is generally called, the Aides; first, granted by the Estates to Charles Duke of Normandy, when john his father was prisoner in England: which was the payment of twelve Deniers, upon all Merchandizes and Wares which should be sold in this Kingdom, except upon Wine, Corn, Salt, and all manner of drink: but since, it hath been made perpetual, and augmented by the imposition upon Wine sold every where, and in Normandy by retail.  
This is like the slavish Gabell upon all manner of food, which the Princes take of their subjects through Italy, or the Assize upon Bread and Bear, which the States have in the Low-Countries: a grievance, whereof we smart not in England, as also we are free from many other burdens, which the people of this Country are forced to bear.  
Touching the Gabell of Salt (which is also comprised under this head;) Some say it was first erected by Philip le Long: Others by Philip de Valois, 1328. True it is, that the Ordinance of Francis the first, 1541. sets down an Impost of 24. Liures upon every Muy: and in the year 1543. an ordinance was made, for Gabell to be taken upon all sea-fish salted. And in 1544. it was ordained, that all Salt should be sold and distributed into the Magazines, or Storehouses of every several generality. The benefit of this one commodity hath been very commodious to the crown, till the year 81. when the king was forced for want of money, to let it out to others; whereby he lost, as is in my Author proved, eight hundred thirty six thousand crowns yearly. Here is also a kind of tax, called the Equivallent, that is, an imposition laid upon some persons and places (but not generally) to have liberty to buy and sell salt, and to be exempt from the Magazines.  
The Impost of Wine is laid upon all, without exception or exemption whatsoever, it is the twentieth part to the King; besides all other rights, as of Billots entering into Cities, passages by Land, River, and such like: Besides a later imposition of five Sols upon every Muy, levied by Charles the ninth, 1516.  
Concerning the (Traicte foreign) it is of like nature with the Aids, save that it is leviable upon more particular sorts of merchandise: Besides, the Aids is an Impost upon things spent in the Land; and the traicte foreign is of such commodities as are transported out: as of wheat, rye, barley, oats, wine, vinegar, verjuce, cider, beefs, muttons, veals, lambs, swine, horses, lard, bacon, tallow, oil, cheese, fish of all sorts, silks and clothes of all sorts, leather of all sorts; and finally, all other merchandise, as fruits, parchment, paper, glass, wood, ropes, etc.  
7 The seventh ground or foundation of Finances, is the Imposition upon the subject: that is, not upon the wares or commodities, but upon the persons themselves, according to their ability; and it is much like the levying of the tax and subsidy in England, where every one payeth ratably to the lands and goods he possesseth. And therefore Haillan judgeth well, to say, they be neither personal, nor real, but mixed: Assessed in the place of their dwelling, according to all the goods of the party assessed, in what part soever they lie or abide.  
These Tailles were first raised by Saint Lewis, but by way of extraordinary subsidy. Charles the seventh made them ordinary for the maintenance of his Gens d'armerie. And whereas at first they were never levied but by consent of the three States, and to endure but while the war lasted, he made them perpetual. Therefore saith one, that which was at first yielded of favour, is since exacted as patrimonial and hereditary to our Kings. Yet is it to be observed, that these Tailles are only liable upon the Flat Pais, all Cities are exempt; as also all Officers of the King's house; all Counsellors, Lawyers, and Officers of Courts of Parliament; all the Nobility, the Gens d'armes, the Officers of war, the Graduates of Universities, etc.  
The Taillon is another imposition, raised by Henry the second, Anno 1549. which was to amend the Wages of Gens d'armes, who by reason of the smallness of their pay, lay upon the poor Villages, and eat them up; for the ease whereof, this imposition was devised: which also lieth upon the poor Countryman; whereby at first he was somewhat eased, but now all is perverted; the poor is still oppressed, and yet he payeth still both Taille and Taillon.  
Lastly, there is the Sold, or pay of 50000. foot, which were erected by Lewis the eleventh, into eight Legions; six thousand to a Legion, which with their Officers came to about this number. To maintain these Legions, there was a tax levied upon all sorts of persons privileged in the Taille, but only the Nobles.  
There are also of the Decymes (Tenths) levied upon the Church. For the levying of the Taille, Taillon, and wages of 50000. foot, you must note, that the King sends his Letters Patents by Commissioners, to the Treasurers of each generality. These according to the sum, rate each election (this is, as ye would say, every hundred in a Shire, or Bailywicke) and then send to these elections, to have the said sum gathered in their several Towns and Hamlets, according as they be rated.  
So do they to the Maicures, Consuls, Eschevins and chief Officers of every City, that are liable to any of these payments; who rating every man according to his ability, give these Rolls to certain Collectors to gather it up; these are bound to bring it quarterly to the Receivers. These carry it to the Receivers general, in the same species that they received it; and from them to have an acquittance, after the accounts have been perused by the Controler general.  
And these are all the means by which Princes raise their Finances, whereof ye see some nothing to pertain to the French King, but to others: and some to him only, not to others.  
There yet remaineth one other means (though extraordinary) to a Prince to get money, 
Sale of Offices  which the necessities of the times, and the want of other means, have forced the French Kings of late years to use. This is the vent or sales of Offices, a very dangerous and hurtful merchandise, both for the Prince and subject. This Lesson (saith Bodin) the French Kings first learned of the Popes, with whom it is still as familiar as old, to sell Bishoprics livings, and Ecclesiastical promotions. This the Pope's first began at Avignon in France, where their means was scant, and they in many necessities: which still continues both in the Courts of Rome and France, when there is no such necessity. Better is a bad Precedent, than none at all. A course, saith one, of great and dangerous consequence, but clothed with necessity. It is indeed thrice dangerous, because sales of Offices cause sales of justice: for what these Purchasers pay in gross, they must needs get in retail, forgetting what was said to Sophocles the Governor of Athens: A Governor must not; only have his hands clean, but his eyes also. They cannot say as Pericles did on his death bed, He had never made, any Athenian wear mourning Robe. For these by selling justice, and robbing the poor of their right, give the Fatherless and oppressed. Widow just cause to complain, and of wearing that mourning robe whereof Plutarch speaketh.  
It is a strange thing to consider, and incredible to believe, what infinite masses of money have been made here in France by these sales, where there is not that Collector, Controller, Treasurer, Sergeant, or subaltern Officer whatsoever, but he hath bought it of the Prince, and at no small rate: for I have heard it credibly reported, and ye shall read also in late Writers, that these Offices are bought in France at a dearer rate, than our Lands in England of twenty years' purchase. Ye must observe, they have them for term of life, and after to return to the King who is again to sell them. A man in his sickness, or in danger of death, or upon any need whatsoever, may sell this his office, or resign it to his son or friend whatsoever: which sale is good, if the party live forty days after the sale or resignation is confirmed, otherwise not.  
Now we are to consider, what Entrade or Revenue the French King yearly maketh by any, or all of the means abovesaid.  
The Estate of the Finances, Domain, 
Riches.  and all in Charles the sixth time, Anno 1449. was but 1400000. Liures. Henry the second, Raised upon his people by way of ordinary Revenue, fifteen hundred thousand pound sterling a year: whereof some part hath since been aliened for the debts of the Crown, which notwithstanding the King raiseth as much now.  
But we may observe, that this sum is of late years grown much greater (by two thirds) as is generally believed: For whereas in those days, some three or fourscore years since, the ordinary sum was fifteen millions of Francs and Livres, it is now so many of Crowns. And Monsieur Rivault, Treasurer to the Duke of Mayen, shamed not (some twenty years since) to say, that his Master had improved the Realm of France, to a better rent than any Prince had done before times: For, saith he, Where as it was worth but two millions of pounds, it is now worth five millions sterling.  
And another saith, that only by the sales of Offices in twenty years' space, The King hath raised one hundred thirty and nine millions, which is after the rate of seven millions the year. So that it is probably to be inferred, that the Revenues are at least fifteen millions of Crowns; wherein all late Writers agree. Neither must we think that men are mistaken, by counting Crowns for Livres, considering that Bodin and La Nove, and most elder Writers speak only of Livres, not of Crowns. For the manner of account in France, is by especial ordinance commanded to be made by Crowns, and that of Liures to cease: So that whensoever ye read in the stories of France, of any sum of thousands, 
A good note.  millions, or such like, without naming either Francs or Crowns, you are to respect the times when it was written: for if it was above thirty years past, they mean Livres or Francs: If of later years than thirty, it is always to be understood they spoke of Crowns; this rule will not fail them.  
Having sufficiently spoken of these, 
Officers of his Finances.  it remaineth I keep the same course I have done hitherto; that is, after the Relation of the Court, to reckon up the Officers of Court, and after the discourse of his forces, to speak of his Officers of War. So here likewise, after mention made of his Finances and Revenues, to remember his Financers and Officers used for the collection, keeping, and disposing of the same. Of which Officers we may say, as the Philosopher saith of Wives; that they be Necessary evils. And as he saith of them; The less of evils is the best: so say we of these, The fewer the better. But when we read, that the old Romans had of these but one in a Province, you shall observe here in some Province, not so few as one thousand.  
The chief of these is Treasurer of the Exchequer, 
The Treasurer  instituted in Francis the first his time, in place of the Receiver general. There is also another Treasurer of Casualties. The third sort are the Treasurers generaux des Finances, whom they also call Treasurers of France. For, as for the Treasurer's ordinary and extraordinary of the Wars, we have already spoken of them in the relation of his forces, and of the Treasurer of his petty pleasures, when we spoke of his Court. The number of these Treasurer's general, as also of all other Officers of Finances, ye may partly conceive by the number of generalities which are in France, and the several offices of each one of these.  
Of these Generalities are twenty and one in all France; 
Generalities.  Paris, Roven, Caen, Nants, Toures, Burges, Poitiers, Again, Tholouse, Montpellier, Aix, Grenoble, Lion, Ryon, Dyon, Chalons, Amiens, Orleans, Soissons, Lymoges, Maulin.  
In each of these Generalities are diverse Elections; 
Elections.  that is, divers places for the receipt of Finances: as in that of Orleans, are eleven Elections; in the rest some more, and some less, to the number of 170. in all.  
In every generality are ten Treasurers; 
Receivers.  three Receivers general of the Finances; three Receivers general of the Taillon; one Receiver general of the Dimes; two Receivers general of the Woods: and for every Receiver, so many Controllers general; two Treasurers general extraordinary of the War, for the payment of Garrisons and soldiers in time of War.  
Besides all these general officers, 
Controlle●s.  there are also in each particular Election, three Receivers of the Taille, three of the Aids, two of the Taillon, and as many Controllers, besides all other inferior Officers. If then there be thus many in one Election only, ye may judge the infinite number in all France, upon which they lie, as thick as the Grasshoppers in Egypt.  
I must here also remember the chamber of Accounts, the chief Court of the Finances: wherein are four Precedents, twelve Masters, eighteen Auditors, four● Correctors, one Procuror general, one Advocate, one Gressier, six Huissiers or Sergeants, and other inferior Officers, to the number (as Bodin saith) of two hundred, besides servants; and it is likely the number is not lessened since his time.  
In conclusion, the Officers here, and of other places, are so exceeding many, as a Precedent of this Court showed the Estates of F●ance, in the assembly at Blois, that of the Escu (six shillings) which was paid by the Subject, there came but a Teston (one shilling six pence) to the King's coffers.  
The Court of Aides also is as full of Officers, as that other. These Finances (saith one) have been so shuffled, altered, changed, and reduced into so obscure an Art, that very few either do, or can understand it, except they have been brought up in their Cabal that have obscured it. No marvel therefore, though there be much difference among men about the certainty thereof, either for the truth of the sum, or number of the Officers.  
The Coins of France are either gold, 
His Coin.  silver, or brass. In those of gold I must be better instructed myself, for I know none but the Crown (which is of three or four sorts, whereof that of the Sun is the best) and the half Crown. Those of silver are the Livres or Franc, which is two shillings sterling: The quart d'escu, which is one shilling six pence. The Teston which is half a sous less: The piece of ten sous, which is one shilling sterling: the half quart d'escu, the half Teston, and the piece of five sous, that is six pence sterling. Those of Brass is the price of six Blanks, which is three pence: that of three blanks, three half pence. The sous of twelve deniers: the liard of four deniers, the double of two: and lastly, the denier itself, whereof ten make one penny sterling. This base and smaller kind of money, hath not been used in France, but since the beginning of the civil wars. The Teston is the best silver.  
It remaineth I speak of the Administration and Execution of justice, and of those places and persons where and by whom it is done: I will therefore begin with their assemblies, as the highest and greatest Court of all, which well resembleth the Parliament of England, the Diet of the Empire, or the Council of ●●e Amphythrions in Greece.  
There are three especial causes of calling these Assemblies. The first, when the succession of the Crown was doubtful, and in controversy, or when it was to take order for the Regency, during the King's Captivity or Minority, or when they had not the right use of their wits. Hereof ye have examples, Anno 1327. Saint Lewis an Infant: and Charles the sixth, An. Dom. 1380. a Lunatic: and 1484. john a prisoner. For all which occasions Assemblies were called, to determine who should have the Regency of the Realm in the mean while.  
The second cause is, when there is question of reforming the Kingdom, correcting the abuses of Officers and Magistrates, or appeasing troubles and seditions.  
The third cause is, the want and necessity of the King or Kingdom, in which case the Estates are exhorted to give subsidies, subventions, aids, and gratuities. For in former times, the Kings contenting themselves with their Domain, and impost of such wares as came in, or went out of the land, (the two most ancient and most just grounds of Finances) were not accustomed to levy and impose upon their Subjects any tax whatsoever, without the consent of the three States thus assembled.  
The next Sovereign Court (for so the French call it) is the Court of Parliament; The true Temple of French justice: Seat of the King and his Peers: And as Haillan calls it, the Buttress of Equity. This Court very much resembleth the Star-Chamber of England, the Arcopage of Athens, the Senate of Rome, the Consiglio d'ye dieci of Venice.  
There are no Laws (saith Haillan) by which this Court is directed: it judgeth, according to equity and conscience, and mitigateth the rigour of the Law.  
Of these Courts of Parliament, ye have eight in France. That of Paris, the most ancient and highest in pre-eminence, which at first was ambulatory, (as they call it) and ever followed the King's Court whithersoever it went: but since Philip le Bel, it hath been sedentary in this City. That of Grenoble was erected, Anno 1453. That of Tholouse. Anno 1302. That of Bourdeaux, Anno 1443. That of Dijon, in the year 1476. That of Roven, in the year 1501. That of Aix, the same year. And lastly, that of Bretaigne at the year 1553. Anciently all Arch-Bishops and Bishops, might sit and give voices in this Parliament of Paris: but in Anno 1463. it was decreed, that none but the Bishop of Paris, and Abbot of Saint Denis might sit there, except he be of the Blood; for all these are privileged.  
The Precedents and Counsellors of the Court of Parliament of Paris, may not depart the Town without leave of the Court, by the ordinance of Lewis the twelfth, in the year 1499. The Senators ought always to be present, because things are carried with more Majesty when the Court is full.  
To this Parliament they appeal from all other subaltern Courts throughout the Realm, as they do in Venice to the Consiglio grande. Neither can the King conclude any war, or peace, without the advice and consent hereof: or at least (as Haillan saith) he demandeth it for fashion sake, sometime when the matters are already concluded.  
The Parliament of Paris consisteth of seven Chambers: the Grandee c●ambre, and five others of Inquests; and the Tournelles, which is the chamber for the criminal causes, as the other six be for the civil. It is called the Tournelles, because the judges of the other Chambers sit there by turns, every three months: the reason whereof Bodin giveth, that it might not alter the natural inclination of the judges, and make them more cruel, by being always exercised in matter of condemnations and executions. There be of this Court, of Precedents, Counsellors, Chevalliers of honour, Procureurs, Advocates, Clerks, Sergeants, and other Officers of all sorts, not so few as two hundred.  
Besides this Court, there are also other Courts for the administration of justice in this City, as the Chatellet of Paris, with a Lieutenant civil, and another criminal; and the Hostel de Paris, with a Prevost, and other inferior Officers; which is, as ye would say, the Guild-Hall of the City. So have ye throughout the Realm certain places, (as all Cities in general) where there be Chatellets (like our places of Assize) and in them a Lieutenant, civil and criminal, to judge and determine all causes real and personal; and here many Lawyers and Procurers (as our Counsellors at Law, and Attorneys) who plead before those Lieutenants and Prevosts, and certain Counsellors, which are the judges in these Courts, whereof the number is incredible in France. Insomuch, as you may well say of them, as is said of Sienna; There be more Readers, than Auditors: so here be more Pleaders, than Clients. This Chiquanery (Petti-fogging) & multiplicity of Pleaders, came first from the Pope's Court, when his seat was at Avignon, (as my Author saith) who in the same place calls these Advocates, The Mice of the Palace.  
The processes and suits in these Courts throughout France are innumerable, wherein we come nothing near them; and yet there is no want of these in England. For I have heard of 340. Nisiprius between parties tried at one Assize in Norfolk: as many I think, as in half England beside. But these are only twice in the year, that causes are tried at Assizes in our Country, whereas here they are tried every day in the year, that is not festival. So that it is not much unlikely, that here are as many Processes in seven years, as have been in England since the conquest.  
There are beside these Courts of Chatellets in Cities, the Courts also of Bailywicks, and Sheriffalties, who as Haillan saith, keep Courts in each Province, and judge in all matters civil and criminal.  
Here is also the Privy Council, or Council of affairs: of the Counsellors (among which are his four Secretaries) he calleth certain every morning at his rising, to whom he communicates apart, his principal and most importing affairs, where are read all letters which come from other Princes, and such like public business, and after a conclusion what is to be done, the dispatch thereof is committed to the Secretaries.  
The other, is the Great Council, or Council of Estate; which at first, was, as it were, a member of the Parliament, and consisted of the Princes of the Blood and Nobility, having only to deal in the matters of the policy general of France, or of wars; or of the enacting and publishing of Edicts. But the faction of Orleans and Burgundy, caused it to be changed to a choice number of Counsellors▪ provisioned of 1000 crowns pension apiece yearly. Of this Council the Chancellor is chief, for neither the King himself, nor any Prince of the Blood comes there. This is the Court of which the Frenchman saith, every time it is holden, it costs the King a thousand crowns a day. And now, (saith Haillan) he cannot keep them so cheap, so infinite is the number of them grown. Where he also complains, that this Conseil d' Estate, which was wont only to determine public affairs, as the establishment of justice, the Reglement of Finances, and redressing of common grievances, is now so charged with private contentions, as the glory thereof is much diminished.  
The Chancellor anciently served as a Secretary, and so was called in the old Charters of France, where he is likewise called the Grand Referendaire. The Secretary doth sign, and the Chancellor doth seal.  
The Secretary is next in office, who at first were called Clerks. They are either of the Finances (which have their place among the Officers of the Finances, before remembered) or of Affairs which we hear speak of. Of these are four, which are called principal.  
Governors and Lieutenants general of Cities and Provinces, are as it were, Viceroys and Regent's of those places committed to them: and indeed the persons sustaining these charges, are much more Noble than those of the Secretary's, as being for the most part conferred upon the Princes of the Blood, and Peers of France.  
The Governors of Cities were in old time called Dukes, and they of Provinces, Counts. They were at first only in Frontier Provinces, but now since the troubles of France, they have had the command over Cities and Countries, even in the midst and bowels of the Land: So that now, saith Haillan, France is become a Frontier to itself on every side.  
There are but few Cities, whereof anciently there were Governors, as Rochel, Calais, Paronne, Bologne, Mondidier, Narbonne, Bayonne, and two or three others: Others, that had keeping of some small Castle or Fort, was only called the Keeper, or Captain at most. But now, saith Haillan, lib. 4. every paltry fellow that hath the keeping of a Pigeon-house, must forsooth be called, My Lord the Governor; and my Mistress his Wife, My Lady the Governess.  
The Governor of Daulphenie hath greatest privileges; for he giveth all Offices in his Province: in other places they can give none, except they have it by express words in their Patent. The Governor may not be absent above six months in a year; but the Lieutenant must never be absent, without leave of the Prince, except teh Governor be present.  
There is yet an Office, whereof I must remember you, which is one of the chiefest in France, either for honour or profit, called grand Maistre des Eaves & Forests. All matters concerning the King's Chases, Forests, Woods and Waters whatsoever, are determined by him, by the Grand M. Enquesteur, and by their Reformateur, at the Table of Marble under him are infinite sorts of Officers, and divers others: As the particular Master of each Forest, their Lieutenants, Overseers of the sale of woods, and the other Officers here specified.  
But I will not load this short Relation, with reckoning up all the diverse and infinite sorts of Officers, where with France herself seemeth t● be overladen, as partly ye have heard already: and ye shall read in Bodin, how he complains, not only of the multiplicity of Offices in general; but also, that even the Council of Estate is surcharged with number: where you may likewise observe, how he approves the Privy Council of England erected some four hundred and odd years since, where are never, saith he, above twenty, by whose sage direction, the Land hath long flourished in Arms and Laws. And for the execution of Laws, and administration of justice, ye may remember what hath been said before, that the Laws are good and just, but not justly executed. Where Haillan comparing the time, saith: Then great ones were punished, but since, only petty fellows; and great ones go Scot-free.  
Th'ensnaring Laws let Crows go free,  
While simple Doves entangled be.  
HAving thus related of the Topography and Policy of France, it remaineth I speak somewhat of the Oeconomie; that is, of the people of France, comprised under the three Estates, of the Clergy, the Nobility, and Commonalty: of the several humour, profession, and fashion of each of them, which is the third and last branch of this Relation.  
The Church Gallicane, 
The Clergy.  is holden the best privilege of all those of Christendom, that have not yet quit their subjection to the Pope. It hath always protested against the Inquisition; It is more free from payments to the Pope, than the Church of Spain, as also to the King: For here in France they only pay the Disme: but in Spain, the King hath his Tertias, Subsidio, Pil●, and Escusado: in all, a moiety of the Church living. Indeed it is reported of this Catholic King, that he hath founded many Abbeys and Religious Houses: but what saith his Subject? He steals the sheep, and gives the Trotters for God's sake.  
In this Church of France are twelve Archbishoprics, one hundred and four Bishoprickes, five hundred and forty Archpriories, one thousand four hundred and fifty Abbeys, twelve thousand three hundred and twenty Priories, five hundred sixty seven Nunneries, one hundred and thirty thousand Parish Priests, seven hundred Convents of Friars, and two hundred fifty nine Commendums of the Order of the Knights of Malta. There are, saith the Cabinet du Roy, three millions of people, that live upon the Church of France: where he particularly setteth down in each Diocese, the number of all sorts of Religious people, as also the number of their Whores, Bawds, Bastards, and Servants of all sorts: And why not? (saith he) as well as the Magicians undertake in their Inventory of the Diabolike Monarchy, to set down the names and surnames of 76. Princes, and seven millions, four hundred and five thousand, nine hundred, twenty and six Devils.  
The Church hath, for all this rabble to live upon, 
The Temporal livings of the Church.  these two things: First, her Temporal Revenues, and secondly, her Spiritual, which they call the Baise-mani. Of her Temporal Revenues, diverse men judge diversely.  
The Cabinet, 
The gross errors of the Cabinet of France.  who in all his computations makes of a Mouse an Elephant, saith, that they are fourscore millions of crowns the year, besides the Baise-mani, which is as much more, and besides an infinite provision, which they reserve, and is paid them over and except their Rents, by their Farmers and Tenants; as of Wheat, four millions, five hundred thousand quarters: of Rye, two millions, three hundred thousand quarters: of Oats, nine hundred thousand: of Barley, eight hundred thousand: of Pease and Beanes, eight hundred sixty thousand: Capons, one hundred sixty thousand: Hens, five hundred sixty thousand: Partridge 50000. Beefs, 12000. Muttons, one million two hundred thousand: Wine, one million two hundred thousand Cwes: Eggs, seven millions: Butter, 230000. Quintaux: Cheese, five hundred thousand: Hogs, one hundred thirty six thousand: Pigs, three hundred forty thousand: Tallow, sixty thousand Quintaux: hay, six hundred thousand loads: Straw, eight hundred thousand: Wood, two millions: with an infinite proportion of other necessaries, imaginary only, and incredible. And yet he there a voweth all things, with as great confidence, as if himself had had the true abstract from all the Books of Accounts in each Monastery and Benefice in this Land. For how is it possible, the Church should have 200. millions of crowns yearly Rent, when as by the computation, here are but just so many Arpens of Land in all France, which to rate one with another, at a crown an Arpen, comes to this account, which he allows the Clergy, and then is there nothing left for the other two States, of the Nobility and people.  
But inasmuch as the better half of their Revenue is by the Baise-mani, there remaineth the better half of the Land to the other two States; which notwithstanding is a proportion small enough.  
near unto this reckoning cometh that which we read in Bodin, of Alemant, a precedent of accounts in Paris, whose judgement must carry good authority in this case, as a thing belonging to his profession, and wherein he was best experienced: The Church Revenues in Land are reckoned orderly, at twelve millions and three hundred thousand Livres: but I dare justify (saith he) that of twelve parts of the Revenues of France, the Church possess seven.  
This opinion Bodin seems to allow: But it is rather thought to be true, that the Comment de l' estate saith, who of the two hundred millions of Arpens, allows the Church forty seven millions, which by particulars of their Vineyards, Meadows, arable-Pastures, and Heaths, with their Woods, is there set down: which here to follow in particular were too tedious. Besides this Temporal, they have their Baise-mani (as is said) that consisteth in Church, Christen, Marriages, Burials, Holy-bread, Indulgences, Vows, Pilgrimages, Feasts, Processions, Prayers for cattle, for seasonable weather, for Children, against all manner of diseases, and infinite such purposes; for which the superstitious people will have a Mass said, which they pay the Priest for particularly: over and beside all this, there is scarce that Arpen in all France, upon which there is not some Dirige, or de profundis; some libera me Domine, or some reckoning or other liable.  
Concerning them of the Reformed Religion, whom here in contempt they call Hugnonets; ye may note, that the number is not small, considering that after the conference of Poissie, above forty years since, here were found 2150. Churches of them; whereof not one hath escaped without some murders or massacres: and we may imagine, that since that time this number is much increased.  
But as for Religion, it hath only been the cloak and shadow of their ambitious pretences, without the which, they could never have insinuated themselves so far into the hearts of the people, who are always the gros de la bataille, the main Battle: and without whom, the Nobility may well quarrel, but they cannot fight.  
And therefore ye shall read in some of the same Religion reform, That there were Huguonets, as well of Estate● as of Religion.  
These have now free permission to profess, and places allotted for exercise, with all liberty of conscience possible, save that in the chief Cities of France they have no Churches allowed, neither can be buried in Christian burial (as they call it) if any of them die among the Catholics, with whom not withstanding they now live peaceably, throughout the Country. But me thinks, they have here small reason to let them live together in a house, and not suffer them to lie together in a Churchyard.  
And as for warring any longer for Religion; the Frenchmen utterly disclaims it; he is at last grown wise, marry he hath bought it somewhat dear; The Italian is wise beforehand: the Almain, in the doing: and the French after the thing is done, saith one of their own writers, let us p●s●aetor sap●●●  
Concerning the Nobility of France (saith La Nove; 
〈…〉.  They are exceeding valorous and courteous; and there is no State in Christendom, where they are in so great number.  
It hath been argued before in this Relation, that there be at least 50000. able to bear Arms, but that is thought with the most. Monsieur du Fay thinks them about thirty thousand: in which number, ye must conclude all degrees of Gentlemen, from the highest to the lowest that bear Arms: for so the French call their Noblesse, whereas we in England make two distinct orders of the Nobility & Gentry (as they call it:) Those are Noble, which can prove a long tract of time, wherein a Fee and Knight's service thereto belonging, hath resided in their family. And another Writer saith, In France men are esteemed Noble by blood and profession of Arme●.  
And sure, if there be difference in Nobility, as there must needs be, because the causes be different; for some are ennobled by their valour and Martial knowledge, and others by their Offices and prudence in the manage of matters of Estate: I see no reason, but that these last should be holden the more Noble Nobility, (if I may so say) always giving the first place to them that are of Noble Houses by Race.  
For of all these three sorts the French Writers speak, when they say; There is a difference of Nobles: The first by Race: The second by Ennobling: and of Ennobling there are two sorts: One by Patent, duly proved in the Court of Parliament: The other, by means of Offices to which they are advanced.  
And howsoever Turquet hereof inferreth, that it is la vertu que fait la Noblesse, car●ily a de nobles villains, et de villains nobles: Virtue that maketh Nobility, for there are Noble Peasants, and peasantly Nobles: yet sure it is, that the degenerating of one from the Virtue of his Ancestors, cannot prejudice the Nobility, nor Eclipse the glory of his Succeeder, who, as Histories show, many times excel all the former of their house.  
The highest degree of honour in France, 
●ec●es of ●●ance.  is the Pairrie, in which order have been sometimes seven, sometimes eleven, never above seventeen, and most commonly twelve. Whereupon they are called the Twelve Peers of France. These have the precedence before all the rest of the Nobility, and of these, they of the Blood, although they were latest called into the Pairrie. Of these Peers, there be six of the Clergy. 1. Archbishop and Duke of Rheims. 2. Bishop and Duke of Laon. 3. Bishop and Duke of Langres. 4. Bishop and Comte of Beauvais. 5. Bishop and Comte of Novon. 6. Bishop and Comte of Chalons.  
Of Temporal. 1. Duke of Burgundy. 2. Duke of Normandy. 3. Duke of Guyenne. 4. Count of Tholouse. 5. Count of Champagne. 6. Count of Flanders. Since these were first instituted, many other houses have been admitted into the Pairrie, by the Kings of France, and the old worn out: As to them of Burgundy and Flanders, were added the Dukes of Bretaigne, Bourbon, Anjow, Berrie, Orleans, the Counts of Arthois, Ereux, Alenson, Estampes, all of the Blood in Charles the fifth's time.  
Since also, in the times of Charles the ninth, and Henry the third, have new Pairries been erected, as Nevers, Vandosine, Guise, Monpensier, Beaumond, Albret, Aumal, Memorencie, uze, Pentheur, Mercoeur, joieuse, Espernon, Rets▪ M●nb●son, Vantadoure, and others.  
Ye must observe, that the five ancientest Pairries of the Temporality, are returned to the Crown, the sixth which is of Flanders, doth recognize it no longer, as now being Spanish.  
Some say, these Pairres (quasi pares●inter se) were first erected by Charlemaigne, others by Hugh Cap●t, and others (which is holden for the truest) by Lewis le yeune, 1179. to aid and assist the King in his Council (saith Bodin.) And therefore the Session of the King with his Pairres, was called The Parliament without addition: as the King's Brothers and Sisters are called Monsieur, and Madam sans queve: whereas all other Sovereign Courts are named with an addition, as Le Parlement de Paris: le Parl. de Roven, etc.  
Ye may also observe, that they of the Laity have the right hand of the King, and the Clergy the left, in all assemblies or solemn Sessions whatsoever.  
I think this division of the Pairrie, into these two sorts, was derived from that ancient order of the Gauls, of whom Caesar speaketh: Of the Nobility of Gallia, are two sorts; the D●●●des, and Gentlemen: where he likewise discourseth of their diverse Offices.  
This Honour of Pairre of France, was at first given for life only, afterwards for them and their Heirs Males; and lastly, to the women also for default of Males: who likewise are called to sit in Council and Assemblies (as are the Queens of France;) as at the Assembly at Blois, and at the the Arrest of Count de Clermont, in the time of Saint Lewis, where the Countess of Flanders is named present among the other Peers.  
Ye must note, that Peers and Princes of the Blood be privileged from being subject to any Writ or Process, but in case of high Treason: and then also no Process can be commenced against them, before any other judges whatsoever, but before the King, sitting in his Court of Parliament, sufficiently assisted by the Peers of France. All other judges are incompetent.  
But to leave the discourse of this highest honour in France, and speak of the Noblesse in general, ye shall read in history, that at the end of the second Race of Kings, they began to take their surnames, of their principal Feifs: Since when, of later years, some have contrarily put their surnames upon their Feifs, which hath so confounded the Noblesse (saith Haillan) as it is now hard to find out the ancient and true Nobility.  
These are they among whom the Proverb is still currant, A man of W●rre should have no more learning, but to be able to write his own name: And therefore their profession is only Arms and good Horsemanship, wherein if they have attained any perfection, they little esteem other virtues, not caring what the Philosopher saith: One only, Anchor is not sufficient to hold a great ship. Nor considering that the old Gallants of the World, were wont to join the one with the other: and ancient Painters were accustomed to paint the Muses all together in a troop; to signify, that in a Nobleman they should not be parted.  
Hereof it cometh, that the French Noblesse glorying in their Arms, call themselves, The Arm of their Country, the Guardians of Arms, and Terror of their Enemies; but they never style themselves the Professors of virtue.  
This Estate of the Nobility, saith one, of all the three Estates is smallest in number of men, and poorest in living: which no question must needs be true, after so long a civil war: and herewith acordeth he that wrote the late troubles. The French Noblesse is fallen from their ancient wealth, wherewith they were adorned in the times of Lewi● the twelfth, and Francis the first. And I durst affirm, that if all they that bear this Title were divided into ten parts, eight of them are impaired by sales, mortgages, or other debts.  
The same Author yieldeth five reasons of the poverty of the Noblesse of France. First, the Civil Wars. Secondly, Superfluous expenses in apparel. Thirdly, Householdstuff. Fourthly, Building. Fifthly, Diet and Followers. And in another place, taxing the extreme prodigality & superfluity of the French in their Apparel, Building, and Diet, he saith, If the War hath brought us four ounces of poverty, our own follies have gotten us twelve. I will not herein be mine own judge, (saith he) but let us do as Players at Tennis, be judged by all the lookers on, and they will confess, that by these excessive expenses a great number of the Noblesse go a foot pace, others trot, and many run post to the downfals of poverty.  
I should in this relation of the French Nobility, do them great wrong, to believe and report for truth, what the Cabinet du Roy, one of their own Country, saith of them; who according to the several Provinces, giveth them several Epithets.  
The Noblesse of Berry (saith he) are Paillards; Lechers: they of Tourraine, are Voleurs, Thiefs: they of Guyenne, Coiners: they of Tholouse, Traitors: they of Narbonne Covetous: they of Province, Atheists: they of Lyonnois, Treacherous: they of Rhoimes, Superstition●● they of Normandy, Insolent: they of Pr●●●die, Proud▪ and so forth of all the rest.  
But I will do them more right, and conclude of them, that for privilege and nobleness of Race, they may compare with any Nobility of Christendom. For proof of the first; The King hath nothing of his Noblesse, but Sword-service. And for the second, saith another; The French Noblesse is composed of so famous houses, that there are a dozen of them descended by right line from Kings, that have peaceably possessed Kingdoms.  
Having briefly spoken of the two first Estates of France, the Clergy and Nobility: It last remaineth, I speak of the people in general, and namely, of their freeness of Speech; manner of Diet; kinds of Buildings; sorts of Exercises; fashion of Apparel; diversity of Language; suddenness of apprehending; rashness in executing; impatience in deliberation, and diverse other natures and humours proper to the Frenchmen; wherein ye shall not look for a methodical and large discourse, but a brief and compendious remembrance of such things, as I have read and observed in this Nation.  
It is incredible to believe, and odious to hear, how the Frenchman will talk, & impudently utter what he foolishly conceiveth, not only of all foreign States and Princes of the World, but even of their own State and King himself; of whom he will not spare to speak whatsoever he heareth, and sometimes also more than the truth; which insufferable vice of theirs, I here put in the first place, because I hold it of all others the most disloyal and unlawful. Hereof the wisest so● of them much complain, and wish reformation: but it is a thing so natural with them, as  
— Expellas furca licet, usque recurret.  
He hath beside this liberty of speaking, a property incident to such like natures: namely, an inquisitive listening and harkening after news, which is an old fashion of theirs, and hath continued with them many hundred years. It is usual with all the Gauls, both to constrain Travellers (though unwilling) to stay, and to inquire of each of them, what he hath heard or understood of every matter: and with the popular in Towns, to flock about Merchants, and compel them to tell from what parts they come, and what news they heard there: And led by these rumours and heare-sayes, they determine many times of most weighty affairs, of which determinations they must needs eftsoons repent them.  
Concerning the diet, it is, to keep no diet: for they feed at all times, there being among them very few which (besides their ordinary of dinner and supper) do not Gouster, as they call it, and make collations, three or four times the day, a thing as usual with the women as men, whom ye shall see in open streets before their doors, cat and drink together. No marvel therefore though the Italian calls them the only Gourmands.  
The French fashion is to lard all meats; whose provision ordinary is not so plentiful as ours, nor his Table so well furnished: howbeit, in Banquets they far exceed us; for he is as friand (liquorish) as the Trencher-men of Media, or Aesop the Tragedian, who spent fifteen thousand crowns at one feast, in the tongues of Birds only. He liveth not like the Italian, with Roots chiefly and Herbs: nor like the Lacedaemonian, that wears his hair shaved close to his skin, baths himself in cold water, eats brown bread, and sups black broth. Nor like the Scythian, who faith, hunger is my best cheer, the ground my bed, Beasts skins my clothing; but rather like Alcibiades, of whom Plutarch reporteth, that he was over-delicate in his diet, dissolute in love of wanton women, excessive in banquets, and over-superfluous and effeminate in apparel.  
As for the poor Peasant, he fareth very-hardly, and feedeth most upon bread and fruits, but yet he may comfort himself with this; that though his fare be nothing so good as the Ploughman's and poor Artificers in England, yet is it much better than that of the Villano in Italy.  
Of the French Buildings I have spoken before in the Relation of Paris, both that it is lately grown to be more magnificent, than it was in former times, and that many thereby have much weakened their estate.  
You may therefore observe, that as I there said, the City of Paris was better built than that of London: so are in general, all the Cities and Villages in France, fairer than ours in England, comparing the one with the other.  
As for the manner of Building here, how beautiful soever it be to the eye, the Offices and rooms, me thinks, are not so well contrived as ours, to the use. One thing there is, by which they are much beautified; namely, the bluish kind of Tyle, which here they have in great quantity, the which is very hard, and therefore durable; and very thin and light, and therefore not so burdensome to a house, as is our Tile in England.  
Concerning their Apparel, 
Their Apparel.  if ye well observe that of the Citizen, both men and women, it is very seemly and decent: that of the Peasant, very poor, all whose apparel for the most part, is of Linen: As for that of the Noblesse, ye shall hear what La Nove saith; The Noblesse in their expense in apparel, are excessive and very rich. And yet me thinks, nothing so rich and costly as ours; the only excess whereof, is the greatest prejudice and hindrance to the Commonwealth.  
This Author reproveth two things in the French Apparel. First, that every Gallant, forsooth, must have many suits at once, and change often in the year: and therefore (saith he) if in the Court they spy one in a suit of the last years making, they scoffingly say: We know him well enough, he will not hurt us, he's an Apple of the last year.  
The second thing he dislikes, is this; that every two year the fashion changeth. And hereof it cometh, that when ye see all other Nations painted in the proper habit of their Country, the Frenchman is always pictured with a pair of Shears in his hand; to signify, that he hath no peculiar habit of his own, not contenteth himself long with the habit of any other, but according to his capricious humour, deviseth daily new fashions.  
This variety of fashions, a man may well note in the Fripperies of Paris, whereof saith La Nove, if one would make a portrait in a Table, it would be the most sportful thing that may be.  
I am now by order to speak of his Exercises: wherein, 
Their Exercises.  me thinks the Frenchman is very immoderate, especially in those which are somewhat violent for ye shall see them play Sets at Tennis in the heat of Summer, and height of the day, when others were scarce able to stir out of doo●es. This immoderate play, in this unseasonable time, together with their intemperate drinking and feeding, is the only cause, that here ye see them generally itchy and scabbed; some of them in so foul a sort, as they are unfit for any honest Table.  
Among all the other exercises of France, I prefer none before the Palle-maille, both because it is a Gentlemanlike Sport, not violent, and yields good occasion and opportunity of discourse, as they walk from the one mark to the other: I marvel, among many more apish and foolish toys, which we have brought out of France, that we have not brought this sport also into England.  
Concerning their shooting with the Crossbow, 
Shooting.  it is used, but not very commonly. Once in a year, there is in each City a shooting with the Piece at a Popingay of wood, set upon some high Steeple (as also they do in many places of Germany.) He that hitteth it down, is called the king for that year, and is free from all Tax: beside, he is allowed twenty crowns towards the making of a Collation for the rest of the shooters. And if it happen, that three years together he carry the Prize, he is free from all tax and imposition whatsoever, all his life after.  
This custom, no question, is very laudable, whose end tendeth much to a public benefit: for by this practice and emulation, he groweth more ready and perfect in the use of his Piece, and so more able and fit to do his Country service. And I suppose, if in times past we had had like Prizes for the long Bow (the ancient glory of our English service) we had not so soon quit the exercise thereof, nor degenerated so far from ancient custom. So do I think, that in these days, wherein the Piece is only prized, if we have this fashion of France and Germany, in England, to reward him in every place that should best deserve therein; that our Countryman would grow more perfect and expert in the use thereof: at whose unaptness and aukwardnesse in their first training, before they come to have served some time, I have often marvelled.  
He hath also his sports of Bowling, Carding, Dicing, and other unlawful, and unuseful games; whereof I will omit to speak, being too common both with them and us.  
As for the exercise of Tennis-play, 
Tennis-play.  which I above remembered, it is more here used, than in all Christendom beside; whereof may witness the infinite number of Tennis-courts throughout the Land, insomuch as ye cannot find that little Burgade; or Town in France, that hath not one or more of them. Here are, as you see, threescore in Orleans, and I know not how many hundred there be in Paris: but of this I am sure, that if there were in other places the like proportion, ye should have two Tennis-courts, for every one Church thorough France. Me thinks it is also strange, how apt they be here to play well, that ye would think they were borne with Rackets in their hands, even the children themselves manage them so well, and some of their women also, as we observed at Blois.  
There is this one great abuse in their exercise, that the Magistrates do suffer every poor Citizen and Artificer to play thereat, who spendeth that on the Holiday at Tennis, which he got the whole week, for the keeping of his p●o●e family. A thing more hurtful than our Alehouses in England, though the one and the other be bad enough. And of this I dare assure you, that of this sort of poor people, there be more Tennis-players in France, than Ale-drinkers, or Malt-wormes (as they call them) with us.  
Neither would I speak of Dancing, save only, 
Dancing.  that I presume, ye will give me leave, for Methods sake, having undertaken to speak of the French exercises, not to omi● that of Dancing, wherein they most delight, and is most generally used of all others. And I am persuaded, were it not for this; That they of the Reformed Religion may not dance, (being an exercise, against which their straitlaced Ministers much inveigh) that there had long since many of the Catholics turned to their side: so much are they all in general addicted hereunto. For ye shall only see the Gentlewomen and them of the better sort, but every poor draggle-taile, even to the Cobblers daughter, that can dance with good measure and Art, all your Quarantes, Levaltics, Bransies, and other dances whatsoever: not so much but the Chambermaid, and poor Citizen's wife, dance usually in the City-streets, in a round, like our Country Lasses on their Town-green, about the Maypole, making music of their own voices, without any Instrument. And rather than sail, the old women themselves, both Gentle and base, who have more toes than teeth, and those that are left, leaping in their heads, like jacks in Virginals, will bear their part. This argueth (I will not say a lightness and immodesty in behaviour, but) a stirring spirit, and liveliness in the French nature: whereof also the music and songs they have, 
Music.  is no small argument: for there is not almost a Tune in all France, which is not jenicke, or Lydian, of five or seven tunes: a note forbidden youth by Plato and Aristotle, because, saith Bodin, it hath great force and power to soften and esseminate men's minds. The tune Doric, which is more grave music, and was commanded for the singing of Psalms in the Primitive Church, their inconstant and stirring humour cannot brook by any means.  
It remaineth, I speak of their Language, 
Their Language.  of whom the Italian hath a Proverb: The French neither pronounce as they write, nor sing as they prick, nor think as they speak. In which first point, they differ from the Lutine, Italian, Spanish, and Greek, who fully pronounce every letter in the word: whereas the French to make his speech more smooth, and Ceulante, (as he terms it) leaves out very many of his consonants, whereby it now is grown almost as sweet a tongue to the care, as the Italian or Greek: which two, by reason of the many vowels, are questionless the most delicate languages of the World.  
It now remaineth I speak of the French nature and humour; which by the change of his speech, apparel, and building, by his credulity to any tale which is told, and by his impatience and haste in matter of deliberation, whereof I shall not omit presently to speak, ye may judge to be very idle, 
1. In deliberation.  wavering, and inconstant. Saith one, As the Frenchmens pronunciation is very fast, so are their wits very wavering. And ye shall read in Caesar's Commentaries very often, how he taxeth them of this leality and suddenness: Caesar being informed of these matters, and fearing the unstableness of the Gauls, (as being sudden and wavering in their resolutions, and generally desirous of innovations) he thought fit not to trust them: And in another place, Caesar understanding that almost all the Gauls were naturally hungry of change, and unconstantly and suddenly stirred to war, etc. And again, Vt sunt Gallorum subita & repentina consilia: As the resolutions of the Gauls are sudden and unlooked for, etc.  
To conclude, if ye will rightly know the Nature and Humour of the ancient Gauls, ye must read the sixth of these Commentaries, and you shall observe how strange it is, that though all other things in the world are subject to change, yet the same natural of lightness and inconstancy still remains in the French. This is aptly showed by Haillan, in his description of Lewis the eleventh: If he had one thing, he strait casts his affection to another, being violent, busiehea●ed, and impatient.  
To this acordeth another of their own Writers; 
2. In matter of War  Such is the condition of France, that if she have no Wars abroad against powerful Neighbours, she must have broils at home among her own Subjects, and her working spirits can never remain long quiet. And therefore Tacitus calls them, Levissima hominum gene●●: The most sickle kind of Men; sudden to begin, and more sudden to end, apt to apprehend the action, than comprehend the cause, ready to lay hold, not able to hold fast: as by the making and revoking of so many Edicts, against the Reformed Religion in so short a time, and by many other their actions appeareth.  
For ye must observe of the French, that he entrech a Country like thunder, and vanisheth out again like smoke: He resembleth the Wasp. who after the first stroke, loseth her sting, and can hurt no more.  
He showeth this his lightness and inconstancy, 
3. Entertaining of friendship.  not only in matters of service and war, but also even in other his actions and carriages: But in nothing more than in his familiarity, with whom a stranger cannot so soon be off his hearse, but he will be acquainted; nor so soon in his chamber, but the other like an Ape will be on his shoulder: and as suddenly, and without cause ye shall lose him also. A childish humour, to be won with as little as an Apple, & lost with less than a Nut: Quite contrary to the nature of the Italian, of whom ye shall in your travel observe, that he is of too sullen and retired a fashion, and a loupgarou (as the Frenchman calls him) wherein I would wish you to observe the virtue of the Englishman, (for virtue is a mediocrity between two extremes) who is neither so childishly and apishly familiar as the French, nor so scornfully and Cya●●ally solitary as the other.  
So are we in matter of Duel and private quarrel, 
4. In managing 〈◊〉  in a 〈◊〉 me thinks, between these two Nations: for we are 〈◊〉 to devilishly mind fall of re●e●ge, a, notarry seven or ●●n years for an opportunity upon our enemy, as doth the Italian not so inconsiderately hasty, as we must needs either fight to day, or be friends tomorrow, as doth the French.  
Of the French carriage, and manage of a quarrel, how childish and ridiculous it is, I have seen two or three examples; wherein the parties have neither showed judgement to know their own right, nor valour to revenge their wrong: whereas the English Gentleman, with mature deliberation, disputeth how far his honour is engaged, by the injury offered, and judiciously determineth his manner of satisfaction, according to the quality of the offence: which done, he presently imbarketh himself into the action, according to the prescription of the old rule, Post quam consulueris, mature opus est facto: wise resolutions should be speedily executed.  
I will here remember you of one other instance more, wherein our Countrymen keep the golden means, between the two extremes of defect and excess, and wherein these two Nations of Italy and France are culpable, and here worthily to be taxed.  
We may say of the Italian, 
〈…〉 his wife.  who maketh his house his wife's prison, as Plutarch saith of the Persians: They are by nature strangely and cruelly jealous of their Women, not only of their Wives, but also of their Slaves and Concubines, whom they guard so strainly, that they are never seen abroad, but remain always locked up in their houses: Whereas the French liberty on the other side is too much: for here a man hath many occasions offered upon any small entrance to come acquainted; and upon every least acquaintance to enter, where he may come to her house, accompany her arm in arm in the streets, court her in all places, and at all leasons, without imputation. Wherein me thinks, the French married man doth as Plutarch reports of Pericles, take away the Walls and fences of his Orchards and Gardens, to the end every man might freely enter and gather fruit at his pleasure.  
No marvel then, the bridle being left in their own hands, though sometimes they be saddled, and their Husbands know not. You may observe therefore, that in this matter of Wedlock also, the English use is better than either the Italian or French.  
It is also natural to the French, 
6. In aptness to scoff.  to be a great scoffer; for men of light and unsteady brains, have commonly sudden and sharp conceits. Hereto also their language well agreeth, as being currant and full of proverbs; to which purpose I will remember you of two answers, not long since made by two Frenchmen, wherein you may observe how little esteem they hold of the Roman Religion in heart, though they make profession thereof in show.  
The one of these being very f●ke, and, as was thought, in danger of death, his ghostly father comes to him with his Corpus Domini, and tells him, that hearing of the extremity wherein he was, he had brought him his Saviour to comfort him before his departure. The sick Gentleman withdrawing the curtain, and seeing there the fat lubberly Friar with the Host in his hand, answereth; I know it is our Saviour, he comes to me as he went to jerusalem, C● est, un asne qui le porte: He is carried by an Ass.  
The other Gentleman upon like danger of sickness, having the Friar come to him to instruct him in the Faith, and after to give him the Host, and the extreme unction (it was on a Friday) told him that he must believe, that this Corpus Domini which he brought, was the very real flesh, blood, and bone of our Saviour. Which after the sick man had freely confessed, the Friar offered it him to receive for his comfort. Nay, quoth the other, You shall excuse me, for I● eat no flesh on Fridays. So that ye see the French will rather lose his God, than his good jest.  
The French humour also (faith one) Cannot away with patience vid modesty. And therefore another saith of him, that he is as shamefast and modest, As a Page of the Court. Or as Hiperbolus, who, Plutarch saith, for his boldness and faucie impudence, was the only subject in his time, for all Satyrics and Comedians to work upon.  
He is also such a one, as Theophrastus calls immundus, uncleanly; Who being leprous and scabby, and wearing long unpared nails, thrusts himself into company, and says, those diseases come to him by kind; for both his Father, and his Grandfather were subject unto them.  
He is loquax, Talkative, who had rather seem more chatting than a Swallow, than hold his peace: so willing is he to make himself ridiculous. With which people (it is strange) ye shall talk all day, and yet at night not remember whereof he hath talked; such multiplicity of words he hath; and so idle is the matter whereof he treateth.  
He is also I●t●mpest●vus, unseasonably troublesome: Who 〈◊〉 to his friend f●●ll of business, will give him coun●●●, before he have imparted the ma●●er unto him: Of which kind of people, Theophrasrus bids us beware, where he saith: If you will not be troubled with a sit of an Ag●e, you must run as fast as your legs can carry you from such kind of men, for it is very troublesome living with fellows, that cannot distinguish the seasons of leisure and affairs.  
He is Microphilotimos, that is, proud of trifles: Who, if he have sacrificed an Ox, useth to nail up the head and horns at his gate, that all that come to him, may take notice that he hath killed an Ox. And if he be to pay forty shillings, will be sure to pay it in new-coined money. This is he that comes to the Tennis-Court, throws his purse full of coin at the line, which giveth a found as if there were no less than thirty or forty crowns, whenas sometimes by mischance we have discovered that it was nothing but Paper, and a few Sols, and doubtless of Brass that made it so swell, in all scarce eighteen pence sterling.  
He is Oftentator, a Craker: who coming to such as have great horses to sell, makes them believe he will buy some: And at great Fairs, drawing to their shops that sell apparel, calls to see a suit of an hundred pounds; and when they are agreed of the price, falls out with his boy, for following him without his purse. Such a one was the Gallant, who in the midst of his discourse with many Gentlemen, suddenly turned back to his Lackey, and saith, Fetch me my Clock, it lies in my lodging in such (or such) a place, near such (or such) a jewel. The Lalero bethinks himself that it is in his pocket: (which he knew well enough before) presently he pulls it out, not so much to show how the time passeth (whereof he takes little care) as the curiousness of work, and the beauty of the case, whereof he is not a little brag and enamoured. To speak thus particularly of all his several humours and customs, would be very prolix, and not much necessary: I will only refer you to the fourth of Tully's Rhetoric, where he speaketh of a bragging Rhodomonte, and to the first Book of Horace Satyrs, speaking of an endless and needless Prater, a fastidious & irksome companion. Where you shall see the French natural, very lively, and admirably well described.  
I will only speak of his impatience and precipitation in deliberations of War or Peace, and such other affairs of greatest importance, and so end. To this effect Bodin saith of him: The French is of so sudden and busy disposition, that he quickly yields to that a man demands, being soon tired with messages to and fro, and other delays peculiar to the Spaniard. And in another place; The Spaniard had need of a more ready dispatch than he hath, and the French of more moderation in his actions and passions. And whereas Commines saith of us, that we be not so crafty in our treaties and agreements as the French; I think, saving the credit of so great an Author, he might better have said, so headstrong and precipitate. But where he saith, that he that will treat and determine matters with us, must have a little patience; I yield unto him, he hath good reason so to say; for his Countrymen, the French, can endure no delay; they must propound & conclude all in one day. By this haste of theirs, they lost more, saith Bodin, by one Treaty at Cambrey, Anno 1559. to the Spaniard, than he had before got of the French in forty years by war.   

Navarre.  
TO the Title and Arms of France we see these of Navarre annexed; notwithstanding that this Kingdom lies Westward of the P●rencan mountains, touching upon Arragon on its South, and Biscar on its North part, two of the Spanish Provinces. The old Inhabitants were the Vascones, the Berones, etc. The present name of Navarre, it hath either from the Spanish word Navas, signifying a Campagnia, or woodlesse champagne Country or field, naturally fenced with trees round about, of which diverse are in this Kingdom: or else from Navarrin, a town in the mountains, and a chief Fort against the Moors of old time. About the year 716. Garcia Ximenes, freeing it from the Moors, gained it the honour of a petty Kingdom; which his Ancestors so well increased, that within three hundred years after Sancho the great wrote himself King of Spain, for Leon he held by force, Arragon had been before united by marriage; and himself obtained Castille in right of his wife: out of other parts he had driven the Moors also. But this union himself again disjointed, by a division of 〈◊〉 amongst his own sons. Navarre thus again dissevered, came about the year 1483. unto Katherine Countess of ●●ix and Bigorre, and Princess of Bearne; who unhappily marrying with john Earl of Albret, (a French Coun●●●● 〈◊〉 those three of his wives also) lost the Kingdom to the Spaniard. The quarrel was this; Lewis the twelfth of France falling at wars with the Spaniards, Venetians, and Germans, was seconded by this john of Albret, and both for this opposed and excommunicated by the Pope julius t●e se●o●d; Navarre being by a Bull exposed to the Invader. Upon this hint Ferdinand of Spain puts in; demands passage thorough Navarre for his Army pretended against the Moors: which upon denial of his request, he turns upon Navarre: and before the slow succours could come out of France, carries the whole Kingdom, not so much as a box on the ear being given in resistance. Thus the Spaniard ga● the possession, though Henry of Albret (son to Katherine and john aforesaid) retains the title: from whom also the French King challengeth it; as being descended of this Henry, and his wife Margaret of Valois, Sister to King Francis of France: from whom came joan Albret, Queen of Navarre, whose husband was Anthony Duke of Bourbon: whose son was Henry the great, King of Navarre first, and of France afterward, whose son in Lewis the thirteenth, the present King of France.  
The chief City of Navarre is Pampelona: the strength is made use of by the Spaniard, as a Bulwark against France; there being but two passages thorough the Pyrenean mountains out of this kingdom into Bearne in France, which he easily keeps fortified.   

Belgia, netherlands.  
NExt lieth the seventeen Provinces, called the Low-Countries, the Netherlands, or Germania Inferior, concerning whom, the world can but wonder, how any Prince would neglect such a benefit and inheritance of goodness, greatness, and wealth, which united with the love of the Inhabitants, would have exceeded Spain for Revenues, multitude of people, Cities, shipping, and all things else tending to worldly felicity. In observing the distraction whereof, a discreet Reader may truly learn the inconstancy of worldly prosperity, most commonly procured by Princes themselves in following ill counsel and youthful distemperature.  
The Region containeth the Dukedoms of Brabant, Limburk, Luzzenburg, and G●lderland: the Earledoms of Flanders, Artoys, Hennalt, Holland, Zealand, Nemours, and Z●●ph●●: the Marquisate of the Empire; the Lordships of Friesland. M●e●●lin, Virech, Over-isel, and Groaning, East Friesland belongeth to a Prince of its own, who ever disclaimed to be united to the residue, belike to prevent all claim, that either Emperor or King might by cavil lay thereunto. They invented the Art of Printing, restored Music, framed the Chariot, devised the laying of colours in Oil, the working of colours in Glass, the making of Tapestry, Says, Searges, Woosteds, Frisadoes, and diverse sorts of Linnen-cloth, with innumerable other small trifles: all sorts of Clocks and Dial's, and the Mariner's Compass.  
In these Provinces are numbered two hundred and eight great Towns munited with walls, 
Towns.  ramparts, ditches, warlike ports, draw-bridges, and in which are continual guards, either of the Burghers, of Soldiers lying there in garrison, according to the proximity of the enemy, the importance of the place, of necessity of the time.  
The Villages (or Dorps) are six thousand three hundred, beautified with Churches embattled, and of many several fashions, besides Granges, Castles, Religious houses, Towers, and gentlemen's Manors. The air seemeth moist, yet not prejudicial to the health of the inhabitants: for in the Campaine of Brabant, men live an hundred years, and glory in the same, as if the promise were fulfilled in them, to have their days long in the Land which the Lord God hath given them●.  
The Emperor Charles had an intention to erect it into a Kingdom, but the difficulty consisted herein, that every of th●se Provinces being governed by peculiar customs, prerogatives, and privileges; would never have yielded unto one Royal Law, common to all, especially those that had the largest privileges: for which cause he gave over his determination. It is seated commodiously for all the Provinces of Europe and containeth in circuit about a thousand Italian miles. The air of later times is become much more wholesome and temperate than in times past, whether it be by reason of the increase of Inhabitants, or industry of the people, who spare no charge to amend whatsoever is amiss.  
Whosoever shall consider what commodity they raise by the fishing and traffic only, may well say, that no Nation through the whole world may compare with them for riches. For Guicciardine writeth, that of their Herring-fishing, they make yearly 441000. pound sterling; their fishing for Cod 150000. pound sterling: and of their fishing for Salmon more than 200000. crowns, which is of sterling money 60000. pound. The continual riches that groweth in the Country, of other sorts of fish taken all the year, is infinite. The value of the principal Merchandise yearly brought in, and carried out, is likewise infinite; the aforesaid Author esteemeth it to be about fourteen millions; one hundred and thirty crowns: whereof England only bringeth to the value of five millions, and two hundred and fifty thousand crowns. It is a wonder to see, how that the Inhabitants of all these Provinces (especially of Brabant and Flanders) understand and speak two or three languages, and some four or more, according to their intercourse with strangers, yea, in Antwerp you shall hear the women speak Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, and English. The Country is everywhere bettered by navigable Rivers, 
Nature of the soil.  and those not empty handed, but affording delicate water, and excellent fish. It is reasonably beautified with woods, affording materials to build withal, and pleasure for hunting. It is smally, or not at all mountainous, except about Namurs, Lutzenburg, and Henalt: fruitful of corn, grass, and herbs fit for medicine: in some places of Brabant and Gelderland full of heath, yet not so barren but cartel are well sustained there, their flesh having an exdinary sweet taste.  
It is free from those creatures which are either noisome or dangerous to man, and wanteth none of those blessings wherewith the God of all blessings indoweth a country, but a noble Prince, unity of Religion, and a quiet Government. Which if it might please the Almighty to regrant, it would questionless shine as the Sun amongst the inferior Planets, with the rest of their adjacent neighbours, in treasure, potency, content, and ordinary felicity.  
For their Forces at Land, 
Forces.  of them it may truly be reported, that they have not only made their parties good against the potent wealth and exact discipline of the Spanish, but have also at all times prevented the intimations, intrusions, and undermine of all their neighbours, and lately regained the freedom of their ancient liberty, even to point of admiration; That where all other Nations grow poor by war, they only thrive and become rich.  
For the store of shipping they are also immatchable. In the year 1587. the King of Denmark upon some pretences of displeasure, arrested one with another 600. in the Sunds at one time. In 88 upon short warning they rigged to the narrow seas 100 good men of war. And if suggestion deceive not, at this day, Holland, Zealand, and Freesland, are said to rejoice in the possession of 2500. good ships, from 150. to 700. tun a piece.  
In regard whereof, other nations professing the same religion, and accommodated with like advantages, may first observe, to what height of courage and confidence this people is grown, by good order and faithful dealing; who in truth (being but two or three small shires) have for forty years' space resisted and beaten the forces of a mighty King, who keeps Milan, Naples, and Sicil, under great bondage, in despite of all the Italians, for valour and policy notwithstanding proclaiming themselves to be the sole Minions of the habitable world. But truth is; These petty Princes have not now those daring spirits which they had in former times, when the Visconti, Neapolitans, Fortibrachio, Francis Sforza, with other Lords and Commonweals, were of power to invade the territories of the Church, and enforce the Romans themselves to thrust their Pope Eugenius out of Rome, to save their city from sacking.  
The Country now representeth unto all Christendom nothing more livelier than a School of Martial Discipline, whereunto all Nations resort to learn and see the practice of Arms, and the models of Fortifications.  
Whereupon no few considerations are to be observed: first, into what follies and extremities Princes run, by inuring their people to the assiduity of warfare: and secondly, what great advantages a small or weak Estate gaineth, by fortifying places and passages: for surely there is nothing that sooner undoeth a great Price, than to be forced to besiege a Town which is excellently defended; because herein he consumeth his time, and most commonly loseth his reputation. As did Amurath before Belgrade: Soliman before Vienna: Charles the fifth before Mets: Francis the first before Pavia: Maximilian before Padua: The Catholics before Rochel: The Protestants before Saint john de Angeli: And Albert before Oastend. This manner of defence grew in use first in Italy, by occasion of the coming of Charles to the Conquest of Naples, whose manner of warfare, together with the terror of his Ordnance (never before that time practised in Italy) gave the Inhabitants occasion to raise their wits to the utmost of resistance. Then followed the famous overthrow of the Venetians at Caravaggio; where in an adverse battle, they almost lost all they held upon the sin Land. By which examples, Princes being instructed in the danger that came by fields so fought, the most part afterward turned all their imaginations of defence from the field to fortresses. And the first that put this in practice to his highest commendation, was Prosper Collouna, who at two several times most honourably defended the Duchy of Milla●ne against the French, only by shutting them from victual, wearying them with all manner of distresses, and opposing them to the want of all things requisite for an Army.  
Whether the Netherlands borrowed this discreetness from the Italians, or more lately provided for their best safeties, being by long time beaten with the rod of experience, I will not here dispute; but sure I am, that by this manner of discipline, they only of all Christendom have made best use thereof; As the people to whose glory, industry, patience, and fortitude, and that in a good cause, too much honour and commendation can never be attributed.   

The States of the Low-Countries.  
ALL the seventeen Provinces of netherlands were sometimes under one Lord: but privileges being broken, and wars arising, the King of Spain, (the natural Lord of all these Low-Countries) was in the treaty of peace, Anno 1606. enforced to renounce all pretence of his own right to these confederate Provinces; Since when, we may well handle them by themselves, as an absolute and a free State of Government, as the Spaniard himself acknowledged them. The Provinces united are these; Zealand, Holland, Vtrich, Over-Isell, Zutphen, Groningen, three quarters of Gelderland, with some pieces of Brabant and Flanders: This union was made Anno 1581. The Fleets and Forces of which Confederation, are from the chief Province altogether called Hollanders.  
The first of these is Zealand, whose name given it by the Danes of Zealand in Scandia, notifies its nature, A land overflowed with the Sea. Broken it is into seven Lands: whereof those three to the East beyond the River Scheld, and next to Holland are Schowen, Duvelant, and Tolen: the other four be Walcheren, Zuyd-beverlant, Nort-beverlant, and Wolferdijck.  
1. T'land van Schowen is seven of their miles about, parted with a narrow fret from Nort-beverlant. The chief town is Zierickzee, the ancientest of all Zealand, built 849. The Port sometimes traded unto is now choked with sand, which they labour to clear again. 2. Duveland (so named of the Doves) four miles about, hath some towns, but no City. 3. Tolen, called so of the chief town; as that was of the Tolle, there paid by the boats coming down the Scheld. 4. The chief of the seven is Walcheren, ten miles' compass; so named of the Welsh or Galls. In the middle of it is Middleburgh, the prime City of Zealand, and a goodly Town; other Cities it hath, as Vere, Armuyden, and Flushing, all fortified. 5. Zuyd-beverlant, & Nort-beverlant, so named of the Bavarians. The first is now ten miles about: The Cities are Romerswael, much endangered by the Sea, and divided from the Island; and Goesse or Tergoose, a pretty and a rich town. 6. Nort-beverlant, quite drowned in the year 1532. but one town. 7. Wolferdijck, that is, Wolfers-banke, hath now but two Villages upon it. Zealand hath ten Cities in all. The land is good, and excellently husbanded, the water brackish. Their gains comes in by that which brought their losses, the Sea. Their wheat is very good; some store they have the Cows, but more of Sheep; great store of Salt-houses they have, for the refining of Salt; of which they make great merchandise. The Zelanders were converted to the faith by our Countryman Willebrord, before Charles the greats time.  
HOlland, so named, either quasi Holt-land, that is, 
Holland.  the Wood-land; which woods they say were destroyed by a mighty tempest, Anno 860. the roots and trunks of which being often here found; or quasi Holland, Hollow and light land, as it is indeed. But most likely it is, that the Danes also coming from Olandt in their own Country, gave name to this Province, as they did to Zealand also. The whole compass is not above sixty of their miles; the breadth in most places is not above six hours travelling with a Wagon; and in some places scarce a mile over. The whole is divided into South-Holland, Kinheymar, West-Freesland, Waterlandt, and Goytland. The chief Town is Dort, but the goodliest and richest is Amsterdam; one of the greatest Towns of merchandise in the whole world; they have almost twenty other Cities strong and elegant. At Leyden there being a College and University. Their banks, mills, and other works for keeping out the Sea, be most admirable, vast, and expensive. Three of the four Elements are there and in Zealand stark naught; then Water brackish, their Air foggy, & their Fire smokish, made of their Turses, for which they are said to burn up their own land before the day of judgement. The men are rather big than strong; some accuse them to love their penny better than they do a stranger. Their women are the incomparable huswives of the world; and (if you look off their faces, upon their linen and household stuff) are very neat and cleanly. At their Inns they have a kind of open-heartedness, and you shall be sure to find it in your reckoning. Their land is passing good for Cows: they live much upon their butter, and they brag mightily of their cheeses. As for flesh-meat, I think that a Hawk in England eats more in a month, than a rich Boor, nay, than a sufficient corporal Burger does in six weeks. The industry of the people is wonderful: so many ditches have they made thorough the Country, that there is not the most I●land Boor, but he can row from his own door to all the Cities of Holland, and Zealand. The Dutchman will drink indeed, but yet he still does his business, he looks still to the main chance; both in the City and Country, by Sea and Land, they thrive like the jews every where; and we have few such drunkards in England: too many we have apt enough to imitate their vice, but too too few that will follow them in their virtue.  
THis Duchy lies on the East of Holland and Braban●, touching also upon Cleve and juliers. 
G●lde●lan●.  It hath two and twenty Cities and good Towns, whereof Nimwegen, Zutphon, Ruremond, and Arhneim are the chief. Some pee●es the Spaniard here hath ● and the whole Country having heretofore been infe●ted with the wars, makes ● a little to come behind his fellows. The land and people differ not much from those of Holland, saving that towards Cleveland it is more mountainous: the Champion is very rich pasturage for grazing.  
THis touches Gelderland upon the South, 
Over-Isel.  West-Freesland upon the North, Westphalia upon the East, and the Zuydersee on the West. The chief City is Deventer; others of the better sort be Campen, Zwol, Steinwick, Oetmarse, Oldenzeel, Hessel●●, Vollenhoven, etc. This Country was of old inhabited by the Franks, or Frenchmen; of which there were two tribes, the Ansuarii, which gave name to the Hanse-townes, whereof Deventer was first: and the Salii, which took name from the River Isala, upon which Deventer stands: and these gave name to the Salic Law; which you see did rather concern these Countries than France itself; and was made by a barbarous people, in an age as barbarous: though this only was pretended to bar women from the crown of France; and to hinder our Kings, and occasion those wars and bloodshed.  
THe Bishopric of Vtrecht hath Holland on the North, 
Vtrec●●.  and Gelderland on the West. The circuit is but small, yet hath it five pretty Cities, whereof Vtrecht itself is large, delicate, and rich; inhabited by most of the Gentry of Holland. Much harassed hath it been, but now well recovered since it came into the union.  
GRoningen is a City of West-Freesland, 
Groningen.  and the head of 145. villages about it: It hath had a chargeable neighbour of the Spanish garrisons in Lingen, & Oldenzeel, but by benefit of the Sea they obtain both liberty and riches. 'tis very full of cattle and of Mechanics; their breed of Oxen and Horses are the largest of Europe. And so much for the descriptions of these united Provinces.  
The chief Entrata or revenue of this people is gained out of the Sea, which is not only invaluable, but incredible: 
The Riche●  it being reported that there be more ships belonging to Amsterdam alone, than to all England; almost a thousand ships going in and out every tide. The Custom paid by the Merchant is very great; and their Excise upon victuals doth almost maintain their wars; the Inholder paying as much for the Excise, as he did at first for the thing. 'tis believed, that for very butter and cheese sold out of Holland alone, they receive a million of Gold yearley. All the people be wonderful industrious; scarce● poor man's child of five or six years old, which cannot earn the best part of his own living. Their gains by fishing is inestimable; their Linen, Salt, and other curious manufactures, are good merchandise all the world over: and finally, none of their least commodities is the Wars, for whereas all other Nations are undone by them, they have the secret to thrive, and to grow exceeding rich by them.  
These are of two sort, 
Their forces.  Land-forces, and Sea-forces. In their several garrisons they cannot have fewer than four and twenty thousand in continual pay; 
By Land.  and their times of leaguer or being in the field, costs them a thousand pound a day more than odinary. This very year 1629. the Prince of Orange is said to have had off and on, near upon 60000. men at the siege of S'Hertoghenbosch, his trenches being 18. or 20. miles about, and yet hath he left his Towns well garrisoned. They have had an Army on foot continunally for these 60. years together, and such a one, as were it imploy●d in an invasive, as it hath been in a defensive war, I see no reason but it might long ago have overtunne even Spain itself. It hath still been the prime school of war for all Europe.  
Their Sea-forces increase every day, 
●y Sea.  and yet were the three Provinces of Holland, Zealand, and Freestand able many years ago to make three thousand lusty ships fit for war and burden. They have for these eight or ten years together had two or three several Fleets about the West Indies; as namely, that whereof Monsieur L'Ermite was Admiral, which sent home many a rich prize. That which took Todos los Santos, and those two which this very year took those two mighty prizes from the Plate Fleet, and the Brasile Fleet, within the same space having oftentimes twenty or forty ships employed against the Dunkirker. All this while have they maintained their Trades and Factories in New Holland, the East-Indies, Muscovia, etc. where oftentimes have they been so strong, that they have beaten our English from the Trades; once broke they our Muscovia Company: what they did at Amboyna is too famous, and how much our East-India Company hath been indammaged by them, let them tell you. This I repeat, not to refresh the complaint, but to set forth their power; and plainly they are at least, Quarter-masters of the Narrow Seas.  
Finally, the Low-Countries may say as Tyrus did in the Prophet, I sit like a Queen in the midst of the Sea; So that were the Spaniard but Master of their Ports, nothing could hinder him from his designed Monarchy. This is their honour; that for these many years they have enforced the King of Spain to spend his Indies upon them; they have still kept him at the staff's end; if he hath besieged one of their Towns, they have besieged another of his; for Ostend they took Sluice, Groll for Breda: and at this very instant all the Spanish power was not able to beat them from the siege of S'Hertoghenbosch. But at Sea, they are ever terrible to him, ever aforehand with him; and their Coins are made of his Gold and Silver. They have still fifty sail of ships upon the Coast of the West-Indies, fifty sail more going out, and fifty more coming home: with their Fleets they have this Summer beaten his Armada, troubled Carthagena, and mightily enriched themselves by his Prizes. Finally, they are the people, that next to the Spaniard, have the honour of it, both by Land and Water; the greatest Monarches are glad of the Friendship of this Nation, whom our finical people style no better, than a company of Boors and Mechanics; and this also makes for their honour. For no where such Boors to be found, no where such Mechanics: others derive honour from their Ancestors, but they from their own valour and virtue.  
Their Government is administered according to the Rules of the Civil Laws of the Empire; respect being had to the privileges of each private people and City, who enjoy the●● ancient Customs and Laws municipal. The style of their principal Governors is, The high and mighty Lords the State's General. These are chosen by the particular States of the several Provinces of the Union, out of the Nobility and primest Magistrates both of the Provinces and Citizens. And these receiving power from the rest, do in their meetings at the Hage plenarily conclude upon all the great Actions of State, either for Peace, War, Religion, Treasure, Leagues, Trafficks, and all public things whatsoever. Amongst these the Legier Ambassador of England hath hitherto been admitted in all consultations; and so hath the Prince of Orange, as being General of their Armies: These States do every week choose a new Precedent among themselves: the proposition is made, and the Votes are collected by an Advocate, who is a standing Officer for the purpose. From their Placaerts, Proclamations, or Edicts, there is no appeal, as carrying the same power of Law with them, that Proclamations and Acts of Parliament do with us. To enter into the Governments of the Courts of justice, and of the several Provinces and Corporations, would require a volume by itself.  
Liberty of Conscience being one of the main pretences of their falling off from the Spaniard, 
Belgian.  they might seem to deal hardlier with others, than they did with themselves, should they not now give what themselves took, Liberty of Conscience. Public profession therefore of all Religions (except the Popish and Arminian) even of judaism, is there tolerated. Each Faction calls itself a Church; and every new-fangled giddy enthusiastical Button-maker, is able enough to make a Faction. The general Religion of the States and best people, is Calvinisme; the profession whereof (though fatal to Monarchies) agrees well enough with the parity of Free States, where the people and citizens have so much voice and authority. Their Ministers are here better respected than in the French Churches. But our men at home (zealous ones of the Geneva discipline) are much deceived if they look for such a face of a Church, such decent Service of God, such devotion, or strict observation of the Lords day, in any of the Calvinist Churches, as in the Church of England: the Fairs (and Kirck-masses, as they call them) are on Sundays in the afternoon as much frequented there, as the Churches were in the forenoon. The States (I suppose) cannot on the sudden reduce perfection in the profession of Religion: for that the Papists are both subtle and diligent to work upon the discontents of the people, and to turn them to a rebellion; unto which the Historians have noted these Nations to be naturally not indisposed.   

Denmark.  
ALthough it may seem needless to make mention of Scandia, which is that whole Pen-insula of huge circuit, which is almost encompassed with the waves of the Sea, and abutteth Northward and Eastward upon the German and Sarmatian Coasts, because it is as it were situated in another World; and with whom there is no great intercourse of trading; yet for the spacious largeness thereof, containing two Kingdoms (viz.) Norway and Sweveland, with part of Denmark, it may well deserve a place amongst other Kingdoms spoken of in these Relations. It is situate in that part of Europe which some term Scandia, others Scandavia or Balthia; from whence issued the Goths and Vandals, the very rooters up of the Roman Empire. It is subject both to the Danish and Swevian Crown. The King of Denmark, besides the Cimbrian Chorsonesse, (where Holsatia, Ditmarsen, the Dukedom of Slesia, Flensburge, Friesland, and juthland, Regions fruitful and replenished with store of cattle, and wild beasts, do lie) retaineth other spacious Islands, the best whereof-stand in the entrance of the Baltike sea, being fifteen in number, all comprehended under the name of Denmark. The chiefest of them is Seland, containing threescore miles in length, and little less in breadth. It excelleth the rest, both for number of Villages, the mildness of the air, and because that Copenhagen stands in it, which hath been and is the Seat of their Kings. He hath also Gothland under his jurisdiction, which is placed right over against Gothia. One of his Kinsmen hath the Government of Osilia or Oesel, a pretty Island in the greater Gulf of Livonia; and ruleth those fat and plenteous Counties, which lie on the Continent of Livonia. Scania likewise acknowledgeth his Sovereignty, extending from Nihuse to Timale, and he holdeth the Kingdom of Norway, which from the Confines of Scania extendeth and stretcheth Northward a thousand three hundred miles to the Castle of Wardhouse, upon which, border the Lappians. The Isles adjoining thereto, Sania, Shetland, and Faria, (lying in the main Sea) are in his tenure. In times past the people of Norway have been of great puissance: they afflicted England, scounged France, and therein obtained a Province, called to this day Normandy. In Italy they conquered the Kingdom of Sicil and Apulia. And in the holy War Boemond Leader of the Normans, won the Principality of Anti●ch. In the North Ocean (besides that of Friesland, and the Sea-coast of Island and Groineland) he holdeth the Dominions of the foresaid Islands of Shetland and Faria. The Orcadeses acknowledged the Kings of Norway for their Lords, although they are now subject to the British Crown. Since then the Kingdom of Norway became Elective, and turmoiled with civil wars and intestine discords, it came to the possession of the Danish Kings, who, that he may hold it surely, intreateth the Inhabitants cruelly, spoiling them of their substance, and to leave no hope of better fortune to this miserable people, he holdeth fortified all the Creeks, and Havens of the Sea-coast.  
The wealth of the Kingdom consisteth in the abundance of cattle and sea-fish, 
Riches.  whereof there is such store, that of the herring-fishing only, a mighty mass of money is yearly gathered; so huge is the number of all sorts of fish, that at some times of the year a ship can make but slow way in the Sea: and the Marshes and Meadows adjoining thereunto are very pleasant and savoury to the feeding of their cattle. Scandia is rich in corn and pasture, and well replenished with people. Norwey hath no riches of any moment, except Timber fit for the erecting of houses and building of ships, (from thence transported into Holland and Flanders) and cattle affording great store of cheese and milk. Some profit also ariseth of a kind of fish dried in the wind, which the Dutchmen call Stockfish. It is taken in januarie, and laid in the wind and cold, until it be indurate and hardened like Wood, and then carried into diverse Regions as a kind of sustenance. The greatest matter of gain to the King of Denmark, is the narrow Sea or Strait between Cronburg and Eltzenburg, commonly called the Sont, or Sound, which is a passage so narrow, that no shipping can pass that way, without the licence and favour of the Watchmen, keeping Garrison on either side, there to receive the imposts and customs of the arriving Vessels. It is easily gathered, to what sum of money that impost amounteth, by the infinite number of shipping, of Holland, Zealand, France, England, Scotland, Norway, and the Baltic Sea, that sail in those Seas, and of necessity must pass the jaws of that narrow Strait. The Inhabitants are as greedy of Rhenish, French, and Spanish Wines, the Spices of Portugal, and the Fruits of Andaluzia, as they again are needy of the Wax, Honey, Skins and Corn, which are brought thither from Prussia, Livonia, Moscovia, and the bordering Nations.  
The Entrada or Tribute due to the King, ariseth; First, out of the Sowndt, thorough which sometimes pass two hundred, sometimes three hundred vessels in a day, many of which are to pay a Rose-noble of gold, not only in value, but in specie for their passage, and some more, some less, which cannot but amount to an incredible sum. His gains likewise upon Herrings and other fish (of which there is infinite store in all those Northern Seas) comes to a great matter. Add to this his Customs upon Mast and Cordage, Pitch, Tar, etc. fetched from him by the Hamburgers, Lubeckers, and others. Mighty droves of Beefs and other cattle are out of his Dominions sold into Germany, out of every one of which he hath his Geldt or tribute. In Dietmars●n (a Country for store of cattle like our Rumney-marsh) is a place called the Gap, thorough which their infinite droves must pass; where the King's toll is about twelve pence English for every hoof of greater cattle, that is, four shillings for a beast. Innland also is as beneficial unto him in the same kind, and much more.  
It hath been observed, that 50000 Oxen have been driven out of these Provinces into Germany, for which toll hath been paid at Guithorp. He reapeth some profit likewise of Ward-house, whither the English now of late years have sailed between Norwey and Groenland; some to Colmogro, others to Stockholme, not far from Saint Nicholas, where they traffic with the Russies for Wax, for Honey, and for Flax: thither resort likewise Hollanders, Scots, and Frenchmen. Almost in the middle of this Bay is also an Island and Town called Warde-hu●s, which Frederick the second caused to be very strongly fortified, and here the Merchants do also pay their Customs. In Scandia hath he some silver mines, about which were his late wars with the King of Sweden. Besides all this, the Kings of Denmark of this present Family, have thought it no disroyaltie to set up diverse manufactures, for which they take up the children of such parents as are unable to keep them, whom the King brings up till they be able to work, he in recompense taking the profits of their labours afterwards. Finally, 'twas ever held, that Magnum vectigal parsimonia, Sparing was equal to a great tribute: And truly the cold winters and dirty ways of 〈◊〉 expect no great gallantry; nor is his Court and Retinue very chargeable to him. By these and other ways came the King of Denmark (before these wars with I●lly● to have the reputation of the greatest moneyed Prince of Europe.  
Touching his Forces for matter of Invasion by Land, 
Forces at Land  it hath seldom been seen that he enterprised any journey of reputation, but only that against Dietmarsen, upon whom King Valdemar laid the yoke of subjection: but they falling again into rebellion, after many chances of war beginning in the year 1500, were again utterly vanquished by Frederick the second, in the year 1558. before which overthrows, they once discomfited john the son of King C●ris●terne the first. Since these troubles of Europe, this present King hath been enforced to take up Arms in defence of his dominions of Holsteyn and Dietmarsen, and in favour withal of the lower Cre●●z, or circle of Saxony, and those parts with which he was confederate. But his Army of Danes and Germans being base and cowardly, Aids also from other places failing him, he was still put to the worst by the Imperialists, many of his Towns, much of his Land being taken from him; which upon composition were all restored in the year 1629, the Emperor having his hands full otherwhere, being glad enough of a peace with him.  
What this King is able to perform at Sea, 
At Sea.  may be gathered by the Navy which upon occasion he once rigged up at the entreaty of Henry the second, King of France; when Christian the second sent a Navy of 100 Sail into Scotland against the English, and 10000 Land-souldiers with them. And certainly forasmuch as it is apparent that he is Lord of so ample a Sea-coast, and possessor of so many Havens in Denmark, Scandia, Norwey, and the many Lands both within and without the Baltike Sea; it is most likely that he is able to assemble a great Fleet. It concern, him also to have a sufficient Sea-force ever in pay and readiness for defence of the Sowndt, and his many Ports; especially upon the coast of Norway, where they willingly yield him no better obedience than he is able to ●●●ct of them by strong hand. As for surprise or sudden invasion, he needs not much fear, seeing that Denmark is nothing but broken Lands, and those sufficiently fortified.   

Norwey.  
NOrwey upon the East respecteth Denmark, on the West it is bounded with the Ocean; on the South lieth Swevia, upon the North it is separated from Lapland, by high and steep craggy Rocks. The Western and Eastern Tracts are rocky and hard to travel, yet is the Air there temperate, insomuch that the Sea freezeth not, neither do the Snows long continue.  
The Land itself is not very fruitful to sufficiency; for it is poor, and towards the North, what by reason of the rocks and cold, yieldeth no sort of Corne. And therefore the Inhabitants (except the better sort) in stead of Bread, eat dried Fish, (viz.) Stockfish; which to their great profit they transport thorough Europe, and exchange for Corne. The Country, especially the Southern parts, transport rich Furs, Tallow, Butter, Tan'd-Lether, Traine-Oile, Pitch, Clapboord, all sorts of Timber-works, and Masts, Firewood, and Timber for building, and that with great ease and little charge.  
Their own buildings are base and poor, and the Inhabitants honest, lovers of strangers, liberal of gift, and most serviceable. Amongst them are neither Filchers, Thiefs, nor Pirates, though they dwell in a most convenient situation for Piracy. Birgis was once their Metropolis, a Hanse-Towne, and for its safe harbour, one of the four chief Ma●t-Townes in Europe, (viz.) Birgis in Norwey, London in England, Nugardia in Moscovic, and Burgis in Flanders: But it is now decayed.  
The cold, Northerly, and smally-frequented Lands of Schetland, Friesland, Island, and Groneland, with the Navigations (such as they are) thereunto for Fish, I imagine every man can conceive, and therefore forbear further to write of.   

Swethland.  
THe King of Swethland reigneth in part of Scandie, being a larger Province than Denmark; for it is accounted to be a journey of five and forty days from the borders of Scandia to Lapland; and the Coast of the Baltic Sea is little less than four hundred leagues long, a tract of Land esteemed larger than France and Italy. Swethland is encompassed with the Baltic Ocean on the South, the Mountains on the West, the Icy Seas on the North, and Russia on the East. In Livonia he possesseth Rivalia, the Narve, Danovia, and other pieces of good estimation; the Lands Vlander, Alandes, and other places (not worthy speaking of) situated in the S●r●ve●an and Finland Sea. These Regions (besides Livonia) are divided into three several Kingdoms, (viz.) Gothland, Sweveland, and Vandalia, which again are subdivided into eleven Provinces, and twelve Counties, amongst which the Lappians are not accounted, because this people (though inhabiting a larger Country than Sweveland) cannot be termed to live under any certain dominion, by reason of their misery, poverty, and wand'ring from place to place, thorough woods and mountains; but they who have any manner of certain abode, or settled habitation, are under the Swevish dominion, and pay rich skins for their tribute. These are those Laps which inhabit the Countries of Biarmia and Scrisinia; the other Laps being under the Russian. Both of them are Idolaters. The Swethlanders are Lutherans in opinion, and Dutch in language, but with a different Dialect.  
Of the three Kingdoms whereof we spoke, 
Got●●●●.  Gotland bordereth with Scandia, and is divided into East and West, as also into the Island of Gothia lying in the Baltike Sea, five of their miles (which in some places of Sweden be seven or nine of our English) broad, and almost 18. long. Sometimes the Danes, but now the Sweden possess it: The Metropolis is called Wi●sbich. The firm land of Gothland is the hither part of that which is called Scandia, and next to Denmark: In this is the mighty Lake Weret: in the midst whereof the King (delighting in the pleasantness of the place) keepeth his Court. Twenty four Rivers do run into this Lake, yet it emptieth itself but by one mouth. The Inhabitants for the excessive noise of waters, call it in their tongue, the Devils Head. Gothia signifieth a good Country, which doth well agree thereto for the abundance of sustenance; no Region being comparable unto it for fertility of Flesh, Fish, and Corne.  
Next followeth Sweveland, which is larger than Norwey and Gotland both together. In Sweveland is Vpsalia, their chief City, an archbishopric, and an University, and Stockholme the King's seat. Stringa, Envecopia, Orogundia, Arboia, Arosia.  
Then comes Finland situated between the Baltic and Finland Bay, 
Finland.  where stand Abo the chief City, Rangina and Augo, both famous Mart-Townes: Vames, Viburge, and Castelholme, in the Alandian Islands. The Husbandmen do not inhabit in Towns, but by reason of the plenty of Timber and Woods, the Valleys and other places are so well defended from the fury of the Northern wind, that they live here in very good sort, keeping in their houses flocks of cattle, and all sorts of instruments to dig, to build, or to make any thing necessary for the life of man; and this is the reason that Towns here are neither so fair nor so frequent, as in Germany or England. Over and above, the Cities and Villages there are accounted 1433. Parishes; in some of which, a thousand people, or (as they term it) a thousand householders or fires do inhabit, but there are few of these Parishes, in which at the least there are not one hundred families. By this a man 〈◊〉 judge the number of this people, especially if he consider the fruitfulness of their generation; for the Women of Finland by a secret operation of their Beer (as some think) become exceeding fruitful. The men live here very long chiefly in the most Northerly parts; neither is it miraculous amongst them, to see a man live above an hundred & thirty, or forty years. And in truth, this long living is the cause of their propagation: for where men live shortest lives, there the virtue of generation must needs soon decay: and therefore our Lord God in the beginning of the world, did permit mankind to live seven hundred years and more, that the world might the sooner be peopled, and the act of generation (which now for the shortness of our lives is determined within forty years) was then more vigorous at one hundred and upward, than in this our age at twenty.  
There is not only Finland, but Finmacke also bordering upon the North Ocean and lying beyond the Arctike circle, whose barbarous inhabitants be Witches and Idolaters. They usually sell winds to Merchants to carry their ship to any Port, and to bring them back again, which some making just scruple of, have laid wind-bound in the harbour, whiles others have made prosperous voyages. Bothnia or Bodia, (which gives name to the Sinus Bodicus) is also under his dominion. To these may be added these new conquests which this present King Gustavus Adolphus (the gallantest and most warlike Prince of these times) hath already made, or shall make hereafter in Prussia, where he hath taken Elbing, and other Towns and Lands from the Polander, with whom he is still in wars; and now ready to come with an Army also into Germany. He hath under him eleven Dukedoms, twelve Earldoms, and seven Bishoprics: The whole is from Stockholme one way a thousand Italian miles, and twenty days journey another.  
The riches of this kingdom consisteth in plenty of victuals, 
Riches.  which this word Gothia (signifying an heavenly Region, as we said before) and Finland (signifying a fine land or Country) do well witness. Their provision is Flesh, fresh-Fish, saltfish, Fish dried in the smoke and Sun, Corn and Beer; whereof there is so great abundance, that it is a hard thing to see a beggar amongst them, and Travellers are there freely entertained: The Inns at this day in the Villages being the Parson's houses, who expect some rare toy by way of gift, rather than of pay, for they do it of courtesy. It is so rich in Mines of Lead, Copper, Silver, and some Gold, that no Province in Europe may compare therewith. And these Mines are to be found in every place, if the Country people (bound to carry wood to the Mines, and to servile works) did not hide and hinder the discovery thereof as much as in them lieth. Most fine Silver is found in the Province of Vestros, and more would be, were it not for the envy of the Inhabitants, who though they know not the use of trying of Metals, do notwithstanding murmur that any strangers should employ their labours therein. And this their frowardness toward strangers ariseth not of hat●ed, but upon a jealousy that they should be overreached, or otherwise abused: for by nature they are simple and well meaning, not given to ambition, nor infected w●th avarice.  
The King's revenue consisteth in four things; the tenths of Ecclesiastical livings, Mine, Tributes, and Customs. The profits of the Church-livings amount to a great sum of money: for in this Kingdom there were seven Cathedral Churches; threescore Monasteries of Men and Women, endowed with most rich revenues. First Gustan, and after his son Eric, seized the greatest part thereof into their possessions. Of the Mines, some are wrought at the King's charges, some at the charge of private persons, allowing the tenth part to the King.  
Of three Copper-works, 
Co●per.  I have known the tenth part (which is the Kings) to amount to the value of three thousand dollars yearly: hereby estimation may be made of the Silver and Lead. But his taxes do far surpass all his other Incomes: for he levieth the tenth of Rye, Wheat, Barley, Fish, Oxen, Skins, and such like. Of the tenth of Oxen, at some times he hath gathered eighteen thousand, and with them maintaineth his Court, his Officers, his Navy, and his Armies: for in the time of war either with the Dane or Moscovite, he alloweth his Soldier's victuals, and by this means provideth it at very easy rates, as well offending as defending. The marriage of the King's daughters is at the disposition of the people, and they allow them besides Silver, Plate, and other gifts, one hundred thousand dollars for a Dowry. Of the Uplandish people and others which pay not the imposition of victuals, the King is accustomed to exact of every poll according to his ability, five dollars or more yearly. The customs are paid in the Haven-Townes; the chief whereof are Calmar, Loabuis, and Stockholme, (whereat sometimes three hundred ships of burden are to be seen) Abo, Auge, Revalia, Parnovia, and Narve. It is thought that the King doth lay up in his Treasury, six or seven hundred thousand dollars, over and above the expenses upon the fortresses of Revalia and Viburgh; for so did he in the year 1578. out of two or three Mines only, and yet this was but the King's tenth: whereas if need be, he may take all the silver, and pay the masters of the work with victuals, C●pper, or other commodity.  
There are maintained in Sweveland and Gothland, 
Forces at land.  about thirty two Companies, every troop consisting of five or six hundred Soldiers, all Harquebusiers, always ready to march whither occasion calleth. Because of the thickness of the Woods, the Horsemen serve with Petronels, and seldom use Pikes or Lances. These are most excellent Footmen; for every soldier is able to make and furnish himself with any furniture whatsoever, even the making of his own Flask and Touchbox; as likewise the common people in Pervina, and the neighbouring Provinces, being contented with a little, have always accustomed to make all implements for their houses and bodies; to build, to wove, to play the Tailors, to sow, to reap, and to forge tools fit for their business. And as for these Trades, which are neither common nor necessary, a to paint, to work in silver, and such like, there are notwithstanding found among them very good workmen, wanting rather matter than Art to work upon. The Swevian Horsemen are divided into thirteen Companies: Sweveland and Gothland maintain eleven, and Finland two; and upon necessity they can raise a greater force: for the Dukedom of Vrmeland (as report goeth) is able to furnish better than ten thousand men with Horse. In Marchland there is such plentiful breed of Horse, that there they are sold at a very low rate: both these Provinces are in Gothland. Their Horse is not so big bodied as the Frieslander. but exceeding hardy; active, able to endure travel, and fed with a little. I will not omit to speak of two Noble usages of the King of Swethland towards his Soldiers: one is that if a Soldier be taken prisoner, he is ransomed at the King's charges; the other, that if his Horse be slain, the King bestoweth another upon him. To his Captains, and those which serve on Horseback, in part of payment of their wages, he giveth yearly a Garment, which the Germans term Idolis, and may be taken for a Cassock.  
The rest of the Captain's means, if he serves within the Kingdom against the Dane or Moscovite, is but four Dollars a month, and exemption for himself and family from other duties and payments to the King. The common soldier is not thus exempted, unless in time of war or danger: his other pay is one Dollar and a quarter for a month: small pay, if you consider not the cheapness of victuals. In their marches in loose troops, they are billeted in the next houses at the country's charges: But when the Army is in the field altogether, the King finds them victuals, without deducting it out of their means. It was not long since that the Horseman in time of peace received more than twenty Dollars standing for a year, with a Horsemans' coat and his exemptions: but this is increased in the wars. The Officers of Horse-troopes receive monthly pay for themselves, their servitors, horse-boyes, etc. The Nobility and Courtiers also (Privy Councillors excepted) which may be about three hundred in all, are bound to wait on the King on horseback; every of which for himself and followers, receiving each five Dollars a month. Every Captain must be a Gentleman borne.  
As touching their Sea-affaires, 
Sea-forces.  by reason of their huge Sea-coast, and infinite Havens, the Kingdom swarmeth with Mariners and shipping, which the King may arrest in his Dominions, as other Princes are accustomed to do: he maintaineth commonly fifty Ships of war, whereof every one carrieth forty pieces of Ordnance, more or less. King Gustavus first brought in the use of Galleys. In the War which King john waged with the Danes (before the Peace treated on at Stetin was agreed) he put to Sea seventy great ships, besides other of smaller burden, in which were 22000. fight men. In the Summer time they war at Sea; in the Winter at Land: for then the Rivers are frozen, as likewise the Sea near the shore for a great space. Seeing I have spoken of Guns, I will add thus much, that the King is thought to have about eight thousand great Pieces, the most part of Brass, and that he could cast many more if he had more store of Tin. In the Castle of Stockholme only are numbered four hundred. Certain it is that the King can on the sudden rig up a sufficient Fleet both for defence and offence; and that cheaper than any Prince of Christendom. For first he hath store of Mariners, and they easily paid; as desiring little more than clothes and victuals. Their clothes are simple enough; and their victuals the Country is bound to send them; a proportion namely of Beef, Bacon, Saltfish, Butter, Barley and Peason. As for materials for building a ship, he either hath them of his own, (timber, pitch, iron and cordage,) or else they are brought him but from the next door. Brass pieces (such plenty of metal he hath) that they cost him little or nothing. So that well might King john the third of Swethland affirm, that he would set out and maintain as good a Fleet for 100000. Dollars, as the King of Spain could for a million of pounds. The chief of the King's Navy in time of peace, rides (like our Kings at Chatham) commonly in two places; either at Stockholme, where they may lie safe, even afloat without mooring, or so much as anchoring, the Harbour being thirty English miles within Land, and the high cliffs keeping off all winds: The other Stations are in Finland, still in a readiness against the Muscovite, and to watch that nor Arms nor munition be brought them out of Germany.  
The chief Fort of this Country is the Finish Sea, 
Fortifications.  which breaking in about Dantzik, runs up with a long gut or free thorough the midst of his Country, from South to North, a great deal beyond the Arctic Circle, into Finmarch and Lapland: another Arm of it, near the first entrance parting Liefland and Finland (of which it is called the Finish Bay) flowing even to the Frontiers of Russeland: Both of them are wonderful strengths, eases, and riches to his Country: Fortified Towns and Castles he hath in all his Frontiers upon the Dane and Muscovite, some twenty in all.  
Upon the Westside of Swethland is Denmark; 
Borders.  on the East Moscovie, with both which he hath had long war. The Swevians have suffered much loss by the Denmark's: for King Christian the second besieged Stockholme, and forced it, committing all kind of cruelty against the Inhabitants, filling the City with blood and dead carcases. The title which the Dane pretendeth to the Crown of Swethland, is the cause of their enmities. The Havens, the situation of the Country, and especially Gothland (which is a member of Gothia, and therefore the Swevian claimeth it as his right) affordeth the Dane this facility of invading at his pleasure. After Gustavus recovered the Kingdom, he and his son Henry and John reigned successively: and although blood enough hath been sh●● in the wars between Gustavus and the Paris, yet the Kingdom hath retained her honour: and the Cit●e of Lubeck (the mightiest State in that Sea) sometimes by consederating with the one, sometime with the other, doth in so even a balance poise the differences of these two Nations, as it suffereth not the one to practise against the other, upon the peril that may ensue to the offender. In waiting with the Moscovite, the Swevian hath most advantage, because Finland (which bordereth upon Russia) by reason of the great Marshes, whereof it is full, yieldeth hard and perilous passage to the Enemy, oftentimes swallowing up whole Armies in those congealed Waters: there be Keepers of the Castles of Viburge, Narve, Ravelia, and other piles and pieces upon the borders of the great Duke of Moscovia, excellent well fortified, as bridles to stop his violent courses. In which, he doth very wisely; for those pieces which lie in the Territories of our Enemies, are to be regarded most carefully, because they bring forth two notable effects: first, they defend what is ours, and offend what is the Enemies. The further they are distant from our borders, the better they stand us instead: for while the Enemy is occupied in besieging thereof, our own State standeth in quiet, and time affordeth means for rescue, or delivery thereof at leisure, and that without spoil to our own people, or loss of our proper revenues. They grieve the Enemy with so much the more damage, by how much the nearer they are situated unto him. Of this effect was Calais in the possession of the English, and the places which the Spaniards and Portugals hold in Africa. But the Fortresses built in our own borders, serve to no other end, than to defend what is already ours, and that to our great disadvantage: for as often as they are invaded, all things are done at a sudden, and it cannot be avoided, but somewhat will fall to the spoil of the Enemy. To end with the King of Swethland, he is so much better able than the Moscovite to defend his Territories, by how much Sea-forces joined to Land-forces are able to prevail against a State furnished with Land-forces only.   

Spain.  
EUROPE is in the Map shaped something like a Queen; and there is Spain made the head of it; and perchance there may prove some fatality in it. The shape of Spain doth indeed resemble a Dragon, which is a creature of prey, and for devouting. Spain indeed hath in hope and design, already devoured all Europe, and would be head of the Monarchy. B● stay! the proverb is, That Serpens nisi serpentem come devis, non fit Draco: Unless one Serpent eat another, he never proves a Dragon: there be many Countries that Spain must first eat up, before it proves the European Dragon and Monarch; England, France, netherlands, etc. all must be care● first. But soberly to consider of the matter, Spain hath already done very well towards it: for whence the remembrance of later times, a larger Empire hath not befallen any Christian Potentate, than that which the Spanish enjoyeth at this day, especially since the union of the Kingdom of Portugal (with the dependencies thereof) unto this Crown. For besides the large and fair Provinces in Europe, the goodly Regions of Asia, and diverse rich Territories in Africa; he enjoyeth in peace and security, without any corrival o● competitor, the New World, in circuit more spacious than either Europe or Africa.  
In Europe he is sole Sovereign of Spain, 
His dominions in Europe.  holding it whole and entire; A thing worthy observation, for that by the space of eight hundred years before our age, it never obeyed any one Prince, but was dismembered and piecemeal claimed by diverse Signors: He hath very much shaken Belgia, and Lordeth it over the Kingdom of Naples, containing in circuit a thousand and four hundred miles: and retaineth Insubria, otherwise called the Duchy of Mil●une, comprehending three hundred miles in circuit. Of the Islands, he holdeth Majorique, Minorique, and Evisa: the first of three hundred miles circuit; the second of an hundred and fifty; the third of eight. Sicil is reported to contain seven hundred: Sardinia five hundred threescore and two.  
In Africa he holdeth the great Haven called Masalquivir, 
In Africa. Within the straits.  the most secure and safe harbour in the whole Mediterranean Sea. He hath also Oran, Mililla, and the rook commonly called the Paevion of Velez: And without the straits, he possesseth the Canary Islands, twelve in number; and the least of seven, containing ninety miles. In the right of the House of Portugal, he possesseth the famous places of Sepra and Tangier: and of late he hath conquered Alarach: the which may rightly be surnamed the Keys of the straits, yea, of the Mediterran Sea, and Atlantic Ocean.  
Without the straits, he holdeth the City of Mazaga, 
Without the straits.  and by the same Title in the vast Ocean, he claimeth the Terceraz, Port-Santo, and Madera, famous for the Wines which grow therein, and the Ladylike Island of all the Atlantic, containing by estimation 160. miles in compass: Then the Lands of Cape Verd, seven in number.  
Under the Equinoctial, he holdeth the Island of S. Thomas, 
Under the Equinoctial.  some what more spacious than Madera, but most plentiful in Sugar, and from thence rangeth over that huge tract of Land, which tendeth from Cape Aguer, to Cape Guardafu. Lastly, he pretendeth to be Lord of all the Traffic, Merchandise, Negotiation, and Navigation of the whole Ocean, and of all the Lands, which Nature hath scattered in these Seas, especially between the Cape of Good-hope, and the promontory of Guardafu.  
In Asia, in the aforesaid right of the Crown of Portugal, 
In Asia.  he ruleth the better part of Western Coasts (viz.) Ormus, Diu, Goa and Malaca; Ormus for his commodious situation is become so rich, that these verses are grown to a common proverb among the Arabians:  
As in a Ring, the well set stone appeareth to the eye,  
Such (to the world's round circle) doth rich Ormus-Ilandlie.  
A great portion of Arabia Felix belongeth to the Principality of Ormus, as likewise Balsara, the Iland-Queene within that Gulf, for plenty, circuit, variety of fruits, and the rich fishing of Pearl. But this goodly Island and Castle of Ormus is since taken from him by the Persians, with the aid of our East-Indian Fleet: and there are continual fights with the Portugal Frigates, maintained by the English and Hollanders. So that on those coasts he rather exerciseth Piracy, than Dominion. In this Sea the Portugals possess Damian, Bazain, Tavaan, and Goa; which City (to omit Chial, Canora, Cochin and Colan) is of so great esteem, that it is thought to yield the King as great a revenue as many Provinces in Europe do their Lords: and finally, the Portugals hold all that Sea-coast, which lieth between the City Damian and Malepura; wherein no Prince (except the King of Calecute) challengeth one foot of Land. The Island of Zeilan, wherein they possess a strong Haven and a Castle, commonly called Columbo, may rightly be called the delight of Nature: They enjoy also Malaca, which in those places is the bound and limit of their Empire, as also the staple of the Traffic, and the Navigation of the East Ocean, and of all those Lands, being so many and so spacious, that in circuit of Land they may well be compared to all Europe.  
To continue their Trade with the Chinois, and the Islanders of Tidore, and for their intercourse to the Moluccas and Banda, they have erected certain strong places in all of them, but indeed resembling rather Factories than Castles.  
Certainly it would amaze a man to think how many puissant Kings and fierce Nations are bridled and yoked by the Arms of twelve thousand Portuguese; (for in so huge a tract of Land and Sea, there neither are, nor ever were, a greater number inhabiting) and those few, not only to have discovered and conquered the Atlantic, Indian, and the East-Seas, but also ever since, till now of late, to have kept and defended the Sovereignty thereof against all Invaders. How ever their fame and fortunes at this day seem to be eclipsed by the trading of the Dutch & English Merchants; they will not stick to relate unto you, how by the virtue of their Arms, they took the kingdom of Ormus from the Vassal and Confederate of the King of Persia: as also how they drowned and defeated at Diu, the Navy of the Sultan of Egypt, fully furnished with Mammeluks, a kind of soldiery no less famous for their valour and discipline, than the Praetorian Turkish janisars: As also that they made good the said place against the leagues of the Turks and Guzarits.  
In the Red-sea they have often foiled the Turkish Armada. In the year 1552. they defeated his whole Fleet at Ormus. In Taproban they affronted the Kings of Decan, Cambaia, Calecute, and Achem; Princes favoured, & throughly assisted with the forces of the said Emperor: Yea, such have been their expeditions into Cambaia, India, that Ocean, and along the coasts of Asia, that in desert of glory and admiration, they are (by their own Writers) censured to be nothing inferior to the victorious Alexander; yea, so much the rather to be preferred, because neither in circuit, nor numbers of people, they were ever comparable to the Macedonian: for with nineteen ships they overthrew the Egyptian Navy, far more powerful in number and furniture: with two thousand Soldiers they forced Goa, and recovered it (being lost) with fifteen hundred. With eight hundred they won Malaca; and not with many more, Ormus.  
But little need the Portugals brag of their victories achieved upon effeminate, barbarous, and naked men, such as in the West-Indies would by troops run away from one of the Spaniards horses or dogs: I wonder that twelve thousand Portugals have done no more against so little resistance. But let the Portugals brag of their victories against the English and Hollanders. And though there be but twelve thousand Portugals inhabiting there, yet are they continually supplied from home, and they make the poor Blacks and Natives of those Indies, to serve them in their Galleys, Wars, and drudgery. Lastly, the King of Spain can command his subjects at home in Portugal, yet these 〈◊〉 yield him but little obedience; so that here the Spa●●● hath no dominion.  
Another member of the Spanish-Dominions lieth in the New-World; 
In the New-World.  wherein because he hath no corrival able to make head against him, he challengeth as his own, what soever either by discovery, or conquest, he attaineth unto. This New-Worlds dominion is divided into Continent and Islands.  
In the North-sea are so many Islands, 
Islands.  (most of them of forty miles in compass) that their number can hardly be ascertained or known: and some of them are rich and spacious, sufficient to erect a great and stately Kingdom. Of these, Boriquen is three hundred miles long, and threescore broad: ●amaica is little less: Cuba is three hundred long and twenty broad: Hispaniola containeth a thousand and six hundred miles in compass. On the Continent he is absolute Lord (say they) of all that Sea-coast which watereth Florida, Nova-Hispania, jucatan, and all that spacious Southerly Peninsula, to the Cape of California, and Quivira. For even so far have the Discoveries and Navigations of this Nation pierced. The coast of Nova-Hispania counting his beginning at the Town of Santa Helena, and cutting by Panama to Quivira, containeth about five thousand and two hundred miles in length, to which if you please to add the upland Regions, coasting towards the North, you shall find no less than nine thousand miles.  
Peru, beginning at Panama, containeth by the Maritime coast twelve thousand and six hundred miles: of which three thousand lying between the River Maragnon and the River of Plate, and including Brasil, do acknowledge the Sovereignty of Portugal.  
In the Continent are many Kingdoms and Seigniores, 
Continent.  amongst which, those of Mexico and Peru (once most powerful and wealthy Dominions) were counted chief, and as it were two imperial Monarchies. These Kings lived a long while in great Majesty, inhabited sumptuous Palaces, and maintained a mighty troop of their vessels for the guard of their persons.  
On one quarter they enlarged their bounds, and transferred their Religion and Language to the skirts of jegnan Pecan, two hundred leagues remote from Mexico: and on another quarter as far as Guatimall, 300. leagues distant. In these places they made the North and South Seas their bounds; but Mecoican, Tapcalan, and Terpeacan, they could never bring under their yoke. Their differences with the city of Tascala, encouraged the Spaniards to invade their dominions: and being entered, made their victory easy, and the end fortunate: this happened in the year 1518. This people (divided into seven Tribes) came into those Regions, from that part of the North, where of late years the Spaniard discovered a most wealthy and populous Province, which at this day they call New-Mexico.  
Besides Merchandise, incredible treasures of Gold and Silver are transported out of Nova-Hispania and Peru. 
The riches of these places.  Of those treasures, commonly Peru yieldeth two parts, and Nova-Hispania the third, which is more rich in Merchandise than Mexico. Amongst the rest, it yieldeth Cochinolla, a commodity of inestimable value, and infinite store of Hides. The Islands also afford plenty of Hides, Cotton, Wool, Sugar, Cana-fistula, Hard wax, and Pearls.  
Amongst these riches and treasures of Peru, 
Peru.  two things are wonderful: One, that in the Silver-Mines, which were discovered in Potosie, in the year 1545, there is, and hath been found so huge a mass of Bullion, that the fifth part (which is the Kings) in the space of forty years amounted to one hundred and eleven millions of Pezoes': neither yet did two third parts pay their customary due to his Majesty. The other is the Quicksilver-Mines in Guas-valcan, found in the year 1567. out of which the King hath received forty thousand Pezoes', all charges defrayed.  
And in truth, were it not for the tribute of these Western Mines, neither could the pride of Spain be divulged, nor the Cities of Sivil or Lisbon, cum multis aliis, be enriched, nor the Escurial blazoned, no nor life haply maintained, nor the Ports frequented, nor the native commodities to satisfaction of forien importation countervailed, nor the Garrisons paid, nor such frequent troops of strange soldiers yearly entertained.  
But it is a strange thing to note, 
〈◊〉.  that whereas Nature hath interlaced so riotously her golden and silver Veins in the bosom and womb of Peru, it hath bestowed no su●h blessing upon her nearest daughter Brasile; but instead thereof hath enriched it with a most temperate and wholesome air, with many pleasant Springs and large Rivers, not without sufficiency of wood: she hath divided the land into fruitful and delightsome hills, clothed it with the beauty of continual greenness, abounding above belief with Sugarcanes, which the Portugals have there planted, and now transport in infinite quantity into foreign Regions.  
The Philipinae may well be termed the appendances to this New-World; 
Philipinae.  for although in respect of their site and proximity, they may be thought a part of Asia; yet the discoverers thereof traveled thorough New-Spaine, before they could discover them: of which Islands, more than forty are subject to this Sovereignty, and by them have been reduced unto civil kind of life and policy.  
Having thus generally run over the spacious (or rather boundless) members of this Empire, 
His greatness in Europe.  I will now relate unto you the true quality and State of this great Prince of Christendom, (the matter being so much the more hard, by how much the more copious in itself.) And not to weary your patience with long discourse, I will restrain myself to things of most importance, with all possible variety. In performance whereof, forbearing to tell, how out of this House of Austria, in the space of three hundred years, ten Emperors have already successively succeeded one another, from Father to Son; As also by what casualties so many Kingdoms and Provinces have been united unto this Crown; And in particular, how the Houses of Austria and Burgundy have in such sort been conjoined, that had his enterprises against England and France fallen out conformable to expectation, without question he had been much enabled to have marched on with large paces, to the Monarchy of the whole world.  
This his Empire is divided into four parts; 
Division of his dominions.  the Kingdom of Spain, the Estates of Italy, the Dominions of the Indies, and the Countries of Flanders. Spain is by the Spaniards (for the greater grace) divided into ten Kingdoms, 
Spain.  and hath been always acknowledged for so wealthy, puissant, and so spacious a Kingdom, that the Romans and Carthaginians continued so long and so cruel wars for the possession and royalty thereof. The Goths and Vandals, when (with the stream of their overflowing multitudes) they swarmed over the greatest part of the Roman Empire, here sat them down, and made it the place of their habitation. Trebellius Pollio termed it and France, The joints and finewes of the Roman Empire. Constantine, when he divided the Empire, preferred it before Italy: and in the division, when England, France, Spain, and Italy fell to his lot, he little esteeming the last, and voluntarily leaving it to his competitor, contented himself with the three foremost.  
The Estates of Italy (the finewes and nurseries of his wars) comprehend the Kingdoms of Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, 
The Estates of Italy.  the Dukedom of Milan, and the three Forts situate upon the Sea-coast of Tuscain, Orbatello, Vrcole, and Telemon.  
The dominion of India is divided into the East and West: 
The dominion of India.  In the East he hath but some Islands far distant from the firm Land, but in the West he hath diverse Provinces adjoining upon the Sea-coast, yet not penetrating far within the Land. And although he doth daily conquer some of the neighbouring places, yet they be of no great value nor consequence.  
From the Low-Countries he reapeth small profit; 
The Low-Countries.  for he hath there lost his ancient Revenues with his reputation, being fain to acknowledge the States of Holland, Zealand, etc. for free, before they would yield to capitulate with him.  
To entreat first of Spain, (because it is the centre of this spacious Empire) it is conserved by two means; that is to say, by justice and Religion, keeping this people in obedience more with severity and chastisement, than with clemency and mercy. The Province itself is barren, if we consider each part thereof by itself, but being reduced into one gross, it aboundeth with all things necessary, especially towards the Sea coast: being also stored with diverse Minerals. True it is, that it hath few men, and is not populous, both by reason that a great number are drawn from thence to serve in the wars, to reinforce the garrisons, and to defend the forts abroad, as well amongst the Indies, as in many other places of his dominions: as also, for that many of them do exercise Merchandise and Navigation; Which although it bring some damage to the State, because so many leave the Country, yet proveth it very beneficial and commodious by their enriched return unto their own houses, and ridding by that means the Country of the more slothful sort of home-livers. Two parts are encompassed with the Ocean and Mediterran Seas, the third is secured from the power of the French Arms, not only by reason of the craggy situation of the Pirenean, of Scialon, Pargnan, and Pampelone, where it is mountainous and hard to pass, and by the forts: but also through the difficulty that they should there find in journeying, and the incommodity and want of victuals, entering into a Country so sterile and unfruitful. The other part (confining (as aforesaid) upon the Mediterran Sea) remaineth only exposed unto the Turkish Navy; from which it is well secured by having few Ports, and those diligently kept and guarded with powerful forces. But amongst all the offensive Potentates, the Kingdom of England is able to infest it more than any other: for in the late wars, it did beyond measure trouble the Kingdom of Portugal, in pitying the quarrel of Don Antonio (a man much favoured of that Crown) in such sort, that the City of Lisbon, once famous and well inhabited, became poor, and well-nigh dispeopled. For whereas in 〈◊〉 past one might number a thousand vessels within her Ports, 500 of them were consumed & taken by the enemy, which did not much displease his Majesty: for (some said) he was well content to see the Portugals so impoverished and abased, because they live male-contentedly under his obedience and government. Whereupon at all times his Majesty is constrained to maintain a strong Armada in these Seas, to safeguard the Navigation to the Indies, and to secure the Merchants coming from thence into these Countries, over and beside twenty four Galleys, which he keepeth to guard the coast, and to defend it from the Turkish fleet, and the incursions of Pirates; the charges whereof, with the maintenance of the fortifications and defences, amount yearly to half a million of Gold. The number of soldiers in all the presidiary places of Spain, amount to eight thousand, not reckoning any man of sort, nor Mariners; for instead of these, the Moors and Turkish slaves do serve in the Galleys. This Kingdom doth never send forth any Horsemen, because there be but few, and yet not sufficient for their own affairs.  
In the next rank follow the Italian Provinces; Naples, Milan, and Sicily; wherein nature hath confined, 
Italian Provinces under the Spaniard.  and heaped up as it were into her Closet, all those delightful happinesses, which with her own hands she hath here and there scattered and dispersed through the residue of the European Provinces, whereof in their proper places.  
The Revenue which his Majesty doth principally raise upon the Ecclesiastical livings, 
Revenues ordinary.  (viz.) the Tithes of the Church, the Bulls of the Cross, both amongst the Indies, through all Spain, and the Kingdom of Sicily, do amount to two millions by year: and these may be well numbered amongst his ordinary revenues, because they be yearly raised, and be the surest and most certain that this Crown enjoyeth. Commendums and presentations unto benefices, do yield yearly to his Majesty a great quantity of money. The whole revenues of the Clergy are valued at six millions of gold by year, there being four and thirty Cathedral Churches all very rich, of which some have fifty, some one hundred, and some two hundred millions of crowns of yearly revenues: as in particular, the Archbishop of Tiledo hath more than three hundred millions, remaining over and beside free to his substitute Prelate two hundred. Neither doth his Majesty care to bring these Churches to a greater number, for than should he with greater difficulty make use of the revenues and riches thereof when occasion required. And it is said, that the Cardinal Birago gave to his Majesty at diverse times, more than a million and a half of gold, upon some simoniacal occasion.  
So it is thought that the ordinary revenues of Spain do amount to six millions of gold, whereof much hath been pawned for the debts of the Crown, the rest is spent in charges of the wars, in the government of the King's household, and in the Galleys, which he maintaineth to safeguard the coast of the Kingdom, as aforesaid.  
In extraordinary revenues he raiseth much more; 
Extraordinary.  for in the Kingdom of Castille alone in one year, his Majesty had nigh eight millions of Gold. And while I was at his Court, his Majesty sent a jesuit through all Spain, who went from house to house, requiring their benevolence, as an alms for the expenses in his wars: by which means he raised a million and a half of gold, but with much dishonour, saving that it was said, that he did better to demand this money for the love of God, than to take it by force: yet was not the request such, but that it had in it the effect of a command; his Majesty excusing himself, that the Emperor his Father whilst he lived, did the selfsame thing in his greatest and most urgent affairs and necessities. There do not want also other means and devices to raise money, as the imposition of the Millstone; which as it is supposed, if it once take effect, will amount to two millions of gold yearly. There be also sales of Offices, Escheats, Penalties, Amerciaments, and other like means to raise money, as in other Kingdoms.  
His Majesty hath orders of Knighthood also, 
Orders of Knighthood.  (viz.) of Saint james, of Alcantera, of Callatrava, of Montesea, and of Christ: this last Order is in Portugal, which all together do yield him yearly 275. millions of crowns, and accrueth to them in rents paid by the juccarie. The Order of the Cross is much desired, and greatly sought for by the great men of Spain, because it yieldeth both honour and profit, being in number two hundred and fifty, which have in yearly revenues 15000000 crowns of gold. But to some he giveth the Order, and not the Fee; to others the Fee, not the Order; but to many for their good service, both Fee and Order. There is also the Order of the Toison, of which his Majesty is chief, which is the most honourable, and most sought for of Princes, although it yieldeth no profit. Of this is made great account, and herewith only Princes and personages of quality are honoured.  
In these Kingdoms are found diverse discontented persons, 
Malcontents.  and ill satisfied with the government, for that all those Moors which there inhabit (being forced to turn Christians, and by the same force constrained so to continue) are wonderfully displeased. And such as are called jews, 
The jews.  or half Christians, do daily increase in number, and multiply in riches; For they all marry, and never go to the wars, but continually intent their traffic and commodity. Besides these, there be all the descendants of them, that have at any time been condemned by the Inquisition, which live in Spain most desperately, because they are thereby held infamous, even to the third and fourth generation, and disabled to receive any dignity, honour, or office. Of these sorts, it seemeth by the late proscriptions and banishment of the Inhabitants of Valentia into Barbary, that he is most jealous.  
Next these, the Portugals may be comprised in this number, 
The Portugals.  by reason of their ancient hatred which they have always borne to the Castilians, and for the bad usage of the Spaniards, being always held under their command, with minds cruelly affected.  
The Provinces of Arragon also, 
The Arragonou.  for their privileges broken and annulled, for rising in Arms by means of Antonio Perez, late Secretary to his Majesty, do evilly brook this government. The chief Citizens whereof (having with loss of their lives, paid the debt of that punishment due unto them) have left a memorial behind them of that their fact, the stroke whereof is imprinted in all the rest, which are yet for a long time ready to lay down their lives upon occasion. 
The Nobles.  Last of all, be the Nobles of Spain, which in times past were many in number, and in great estimation with their Kings, are now much abased, and brought to the number of 36. only, being unemployed by his Majesty, and receive small charges from him, and those in places far remote, and of little or no reputation: some of which do much blame the King therefore, inferring that thereby he maketh the people more insolent, in hating them and their greatness, indeed because they would not, that they should much increase it power; the State being served in most affairs with common persons, and those of no great estimation; because these Kings for the most part suppose, that by them he is the better served, as also, are very jealous of the greatness of their Officers. For in truth the Spanish Nation by nature is very proud, yet base, and such as careth not to be hated, so it be feared: in all passages above all other Nations, using and imitating a kind of decorum, which they call Respect, we compliment, or a pish courtesy; being full of servility, yet in public showing more severity over their own, than over strangers: which may well be, if well understood. For where he conquereth and commandeth, no people so intolerable as they; but mastered and subdued, no Nation of the world so submissive and ●ouching. At home, in general, poor, timorous, and unwarlike; abroad (by hardening and custom) a very hardy and valiant soldier on foot, obedient to his Commander, and patient in the distresses and labours of war; but by night they never go upon any service. By itself alone this Nation hath done nothing of reckoning, but accompanied with others, it hath made good assays of its own valour, always boasting of the taking of the French King, of the victories of Germany, of the enterprise of the Tercers, and of the happy fight at the Curzolary, without once remembering their contrary successes of Goletta, Algiers, and England.  
Of ordinary revenues from Italy, 
Revenues from Italy.  it receiveth four millions of gold. Much of that of Naples is pawned; the which the Kingdom of Sicily doth yearly supply, by sending thither ordinarily four thousand crowns, and the Council of Spain taking order for the rest. These States in Italy are defended from the forces of bordering Princes, partly by nature of site, and partly by the aid of strong Forts; ordinarily maintaining in the presidiary places ten thousand Spanish footmen, 1200. men at Arms, three hundred light-horse, and thirty six Galleys for guard of the Seacoasts: Of sixteen are of Genoa, twenty five of Naples, twelve of Sicily, and three of Savoy. This is the appointed number, but you shall seldom see it so strong. For notwithstanding this Armada, the coasts are badly secured; as it appeared by the late years' example, in the damages done by the Turkish Navy upon Puglia, and Calabria; amounting (as it is reported) to the sum of more than a million and a half of gold. He serveth himself also (when occasion requireth) with the Galleys of Malta, with the Popes, (which are eighteen) and sometimes also with those of the great Duke of Tuscan. And all these charges are nothing near defrayed by the four millions of revenue; so that Italy stands the Spaniard in much more than he gets by it. The witty Boccalini brings in Lorenzo Medici's weighing the Estates of Europe; and when the Spaniards saw the revenue of Spain alone, to weigh within a few millions as much as France, with great cheerfulness they gate on their spectacles, and would needs cast their dominions of Italy into the scale; but perceiving the beam to turn contrary to their expectation, all ashamed they took them out again, and durst not put in their dominions in Africa, and the Low-Countries.  
The minds of these his Italian subjects are exceedingly exasperated through the insolency of their government, 
The Italian humour's.  their intolerable charges, and the burden of infinite taxations, which are continually imposed upon them, finding out daily one means or other to raise new sums of money. The Neapolitans are most doubted for revolt, by reason of the instability of that people, always desirous of change and novelties. Milan is also suspected, by reason of the damage which they undergo by lodging of soldiers at discretion, being grown to a custom, with the small desolation of diverse families.  
The Indies are divided into Oriental and Occidental, 
The Indies.  the King pretending to be sole Lord, both of the one and the other. The Oriental not only are endangered by the English Navies, (which in time of war do continually trouble them) but in hazard also, if not to be lost, yet to be forced to share quiet and peaceable Traffic, both to the English and netherlands Merchants. The King maintaineth there, for custody of those Countries, many ships of War, having also distributed eight thousand footmen, for the ordinary safeguard of the Forts.  
The West-Indies (exceeding rich and abounding with gold and silver) are divided into two parts: Peru, and New Spain. These Countries are full of Mines, in which is found great store of gold, keeping therein the Indians continually at work, living very barely, and undergoing the punishment of their ignorance and pusilanimity, in suffering themselves to be easily overcome, and so basely subjected. The King hath the fifth part of all extracted from the Mines. These Indies, 
〈◊〉 year 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 made of another.  in the time of Charles the fifth, ye●●ded no more than five hundred thousand crowns of gold by year, but they now yield an exceeding commodity to this King; for in some years past (comprehending the Bulls of the Cross, and other confiscations in those parts) he hath received from thence ten millions of gold, yea, fifteen and seventeen millions many years since that. His Highness' Ministers do still procure some new gain in those parts, and the people, still continue their Navigation thither with more gain upon their return, than one hundred for another. The Merchants carry thither Wines, Woollen-cloth, and other merchandise of these parts, and bring from thence in lieu thereof (over and beside diverse sorts of Spices) a great quantity of Goldi● by extraction of which, the fruitfulness of the Mines is no whit diminished, but it seemeth that they do rather daily more and more increase and multiply; in such sort, that the Countrymen in tilling the ground, do find great-store thereof, together with the clods of earth, when they dig it up; and in my time, there was discovered a Mine of Quicksilver, which will yield exceeding profit, and incredible gain. True it is, that all these profits have their interest, but they arise not to above twenty in the hundred laid out, by reason of Convoys, for security of the Fleet. For there is always maintained strong guards in the Isle of java, apt by reason of the situation, to give the Empire of all these parts to him, that can make himself once Master thereof. The soldiers which he sent into these parts, have for their pay two crowns a month, in such sort, that the Land-souldiers, the guarders of the Forts, and the Galleys which he maintaineth for this purpose, is a special cause, that his Majesty expendeth in interests and charges amongst the Indies, more by a great deal than a million and a half of gold: Which maketh me nothing to wonder, that although this King by reason of his abundance of Treasure, and many other infinite riches brought yearly from the Indies, should seem to be richer than other Princes, and his state much more wealthy and abundant; yet in truth the great Turk, not having any mines of gold, is more mightier and far wealthier: And so in true interpretation is France, England, and netherlands, as late experience (the touchstone of ambiguities) hath fully discovered. Whereupon it must needs follow, that this Crown is either much hindered by engagement in war, want of homebred necessities, or by uncertain returns of its Fleets, subject every year to the casualties of Seas, currents and surprisals. If these be not the causes of so many crosses, as our eyes have lately discovered; then surely, his neighbouring Princes must be thought to be Lords of a valianter people, than are his Spanish.  
For, say they, it appeareth by record, from time to time, kept in the City of Sivil, that in threescore and fourteen years' space there have come into Spain two hundred and threescore millions of gold. Of all which sum there remaineth now in Spain, by conjecture, in ready money and plate (wherewith this Nation is much delighted) about six and fifty millions: Five and twenty the Genoese have had for interest: Seven millions were spent in the French wars, and the conquest of Portugal: Eight were bestowed on that glorious and stately building of the Escurial. And the rest (which is more than an hundred millions) hath been all spent in the fruitless wars of Christendom and Flanders. So that it may be truly said, that all the erterprises which this State hath undertaken, since the days of Charles the Emperor, have been performed with Indian gold: being certainly to be affirmed without contradiction, that Philip the second, during his reign alone, spent more than all his predecessors, being in number sixty two, that have reigned since these Kingdoms shook off the Roman yoke; considering that he alone spent more than an hundred millions: and notwithstanding all this here spoken of, Spain is very poor and smally stored with wealth. For although his Navigation to the Indies was upheld, yet the Traffic which he had with England and Flanders, (which brought him exceeding and most secure gains) was all cut off. Whence it seems true that the Spaniards say in discourse of this Gold, (brought from India into Spain) that is worketh the same effects upon them, that a shower of rain doth upon the tops and cover of houses, which falling thereon doth all at last descend below to the ground, leaving no benefit behind, to those that first received it.  
Flanders, 
O● Flanders.  once the true correlative of the Indies, but being now divided and alienated, yieldeth no profit to this Prince, yet Charles the fifth, by his good government drew from thence by extraordinary grievances and Imposts (occasioned by his manifold wars) more than twenty four millions of gold.  
This Country, though by Nature it be not very fruitful, yet by Art, it proveth to the Inhabitants very profitable and commodious, exercising with all travel and industry the Trade of Merchandise; by which in former times infinite riches arose to their Princes, who always held it dear, and sought by all means to conserve the Dominion thereof. And so Philip the second would fain have done, supposing that those wars would the rather have drawn to an end, when he gave his daughter Isabel for wife to the Archduke (with the assignment thereof) for her Dower; and that the people would the sooner have quieted themselves under the obedience of that Prince, if they might be suffered to enjoy the liberty of their consciences; but time hath revealed what effects those projects have produced.  
It now remaineth to speak of the Council, 
Council.  and quality of his Council, and the conditions of his Counsellors, a matter both of great importance, and worthy of understanding, being the very Seat of the soul of his government.  
The government is absolute and royal: 
Government.  matters of several qualities are handled in several Counsels, and they are seven in number, besides the Privy Council: That the King may be the better informed of all affairs, they keep always near about his person in several Chambers under one roof. Their names are these: The Council of Spain, of the Indies, of Italy, of the Low-Countries, of War, of the Order of Saint john, and of the Inquisition: In these the slow and considerate advisoes of Fabius, rather than the rash and heady resolutions of Marcellus are received. As much as may be, innovations and change of ancient customers are avoided. In regard whereof, Innocent the eighth was wont to affirm, the Spanish Nation to be so wary in their actions, that they seldom committed any oversight therein. By this course the King rangeth under his obedience, Castilians, Arragon's, Bisca●nes, Portugals, Italians, the New-world, Christians, and Gentiles, people utterly different in Laws, Customs, and Natures, as if they were all of one Nation, and his natural subjects.  
And whereas some object, that this Empire cannot long endure in so flourishing an estate, because the members thereof are so far disjoined: to such objections, let this Maxim be opposed; That spacious Dominions are best preserved against foreign attempts, as those of mean capacity have the like advantage, against intestine divisions. But in this Empire thus divided, spaciousness and mediocrity are well united. The spaciousness is apparent in the whole body compounded of several members: the mediocrity in the greatest part of the several members: For seeing that the portions thereof (as Spain, Peru, Mexico) are so great and goodly States of themselves, they cannot but be stored with all those good things, which are requisite either for greatness or mediocrity; that is to say, with a puissant union to resist foreign attempts, and sufficient inward force to provide against domestical discontents. For who knoweth not, that by means of Sea-forces, all these members may strengthen one another, and stand as it were united, even as Caesar Augustus by maintaining one Fleet at Ravenna, and another at Messina, awed the whole Roman Empire, and kept it in assured tranquillity: As also we have seen, the Por●●gals, by reason of their Sea-forces, which they maintained in Persia, Cambera, Decan, and other places of the Indies, in those parts to have given the Law to many famous Princes.  
This State layeth claim also to the Duchy of Burgundy, a part of that Country whereof the House of Austria re●ain●th Heir. He doth the like to the City of Tunis in A●●●●a, to the Island of Corsica, possessed by the Genoese, to the base and higher Britain, as also to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, whose Title he taketh upon him; and finally (as it is above mentioned) pretendeth himself the Monarch of the World. But this mightiness of his, hath many disturbances in itself, which hinder motion, and cruelly curb designments, by reason whereof he sets forward with such dulness of speed, that for the most part the provision which is prepared for effecting of future enterprises, cometh always too late. For if he be to provide Soldiers in Italy, after they be pressed, enrolled, and set on wards, they lie waiting three or four months at the River of Spain, before they be embarked for their voyage, their pay still running on, to the great damage and prejudice of that Crown; so that we may very well avouch, that what another Prince performeth with two hundred thousand Crowns expense, his Catholic Majesty can scarce execute so much with the cost of five hundred thousand.  
Of no less danger is the damage which that Crown may very easily receive by a sudden and unexpected loss of their Fleet, because on it are grounded all the hopes and designs of the said State, that are of any importance. But more pernicious and fuller of trouble would be the loss of the Indies, which with ease, either by Foreign Fleets may be taken from them, or much molested and hindered: Or if neither of these, yet that the Spaniards themselves, sent thither in Colonies, combining themselves in one bond of unity, having all the Fortresses in their own hands, together with the Ports and Ships that are there, may one day resolve to be governed by themselves, denying all obedience to their King's commandments. Another contrariety also doth this great State incur; That the Prince thereof hath far better means to get Money than Men. For howbeit upon every occasion, and when need serveth, he is served by the Swissers, the Walloons, and Italians, yet these of themselves are little or nothing worth, being upon every sleight occasion of slack pay, ready to make commotions, and in their fury to forsake his service. Of other Nations (besides that his Majesty dareth less trust them) he cannot (although he would) have such a sufficient number as should supply his need and occasion. So, howbeit that this Prince be sole Lord and Master of so many mighty States, and of so great and potent an Empire, yet liveth he full of continual travels and discontents.  
Now having taken a full view and mature consideration both of the States, 
Correspondency.  as also of the ends and intents of this mighty Monarch, together with those contrarieties which these States do suffer; it resteth, that in this last place we should entreat of the correspondency which he holdeth with other Princes: which as it is of all other knowledges the most necessary, so is it the hardest to be discovered, bringing with it for the most part greater difficulty, to be able fully and judiciously to pierce into the purposes and inward thoughts of Princes, but especially into the secret Counsels of the State of Spain, being full of cunning dissimulation.  
To begin therefore with this point: 
With the Pope.  I say, that generally (to instance first of all the Pope) his Catholic Majesty will have him to be such a one, as may wholly depend upon him, and be confident of his fastness. And therefore in their Elections, his endeavour is, that not any ascend to that dignity, that doth any way savour of the French faction, (and therefore alienated from his devotion) nor any that are of singular Nobility, left their spirits might be too generous to be basely abused by him: nor any of the Kingdom of Naples, for fear (taught by former examples) of some new disturbance in that State: But his principal desire is, to create one of base lineage, and of mean respect, and such a one, as shall (if it be possible) acknowledge his Cardinalship, and all other dignities, to proceed from him: and such a one, whose parents and kinsfolks are poor, that by the bounty which he shall bestow upon them, and the pensions which he shall confer on their friends, he may bind them unto him, and confidently assure himself of their favour and partaking, when occasion serveth.  
And for this cause (in all that he can) he seeketh to weaken the Popes, and to detract from their dignities, to make them inclinable to his will, and wholly to depend upon him, procuring them to continue in this office of their love, by furnishing their State with Corn out of Puglia and Sicily, and by upholding the authority of the holy See; in defending their Coasts from the incursions of the Turkish Fleets, and from the depredations and inroads of Pirates: and lastly, by giving them to understand, that it is in his power to call a Council, and in it to take an account of their actions, and to call their prerogatives into question. And howbeit the absolution and rebenediction of the late King of Navarre did much move, nay beyond measure trouble the mind of Philip the second, who in those times did hope for great things at the Pope's hands, yet did he dissemble this offence; As on the contrary, did his Holiness the prejudice that was and is done him in Spain, in regard of holy Church, whereby not only his orders and decrees are broken and moderated by the Council, but also sometimes rejected and contemned; whereof his Holiness hath made often complaint to the Spanish Ambassador, but to small purpose.  
In the College of Cardinals, 
With the College of Cardinals.  the King at this present hath not much authority, by reason of his imperious proceeding, and less will have hereafter, the French Nation being now rise to some greatness, which will now every day more and more be able strongly to oppose themselves against the Spanish, by whose jealousies, greatness, and dissimulation one with another, that See hath gained such greatness and reputation in the world.  
In requital whereof, his Holiness in favour of Philip the second (wasted forsooth in war against the Lutheráns) cut off by his authority I know not how many millions of debt, due to the Genoese. He hath given him also all Pardons sent to the Indies, worth by year half a million, with the collations of Benefices and Bishoprics, and the enjoyment of the two rich Orders of Saint james and Calatrava.  
With the Emperor (howbeit all be of his blout) his Catholic Majesty hath not had (till of late) any great intelligence, 
With the Emperor.  because in many occurrences that have been offered, he hath given him but slender satisfaction, neither would ever seek any counsel of his Majesty, which principally is by him desired, to the intent that he might seem to rely upon him. But true it is, that these gusts are now overblown, and the distastes are at length somewhat lessened, in consideration of entermariages.  
But since these late wars about Bohemia and the Palatinate, he hath made great use of the Emperor. The Spaniard knows well, that to attain his designed Monarchy, he must first conquer Germany, and make himself Master of those Ports and Han●e-Townes, from thence to annoy England and Holland. To prepare the way to this, necessary it was that some quarrel should be picked with some of the Protestant Princes for matter of State, and with all of them for matter of Religion. The plot hath taken, and by this means hath the Spaniard brought foreign forces into the Empire, (though this was objected by the Princes in their Diets, to be against the Constitutions of the Empire.) By these forces of his (having first gotten himself to be made Executioner of the Imperial Ban against the proscribed Palatine, Baden, Hessen, jegerensdorff, and others) hath he in the Emperor's name gotten possession of diurn Towns, which he holds as his own. Known it is, that there was a Mint set up at Vienna, the Coin whereof though it bore the Emperor's stamp, yet the Bullion came from Spain. To make himself nearer unto the Emperor, he hath made himself Master of the Valtoline, that by that passage he might unite his own forces of Milan, with those of the Emperor's hereditary States next to the Alps in Germany. By the Emperor's means hath he also made himself a party in the present quarrel of the Dukedom of Mantua in Italy: and it shall go hard but he will get all or some good part of it, to join to Milan and Naples. And this is the use that the Spaniard since the year 1620. hath made of the Emperor. The Emperor grows great by the Arms of Spain; but this is but personal, and to die with Ferdinand of Gratz: in the mean time all the world knows that the Spaniard hath the reputation, and will at last reap the whole benefit of it.  
For the Archduchesse, 
With the Archduchesse.  we know she bears but the name of Governess of his Provinces, being herself otherwise wholly governed by Spanish Counsel: and were the King's younger brother but old enough to be Governor, we know that she must be thrust into a Monastery.  
However France seemeth now to rejoice in a new alliance, 
With France.  yet let the world not doubt but that out of ancient emulation, which hath ever been between these two Kingdoms, being exasperated done against another, by so many injuries, so many wrongs, and so many jars and brawls, new occasions of discontents will evermore arise: For can the French (think we) ever forget their expulsions out of Italy, their deprivation of Navarre, or the intrusion of the late King upon the main body of the Kingdom? But fresh in memory, and yet unrevenged (as one this present year 1629.) is the defeat of the French troops sent into Italy in favour of the Duke of Mantoa: nor does the Spaniard look that the cross marriages with the French (the King's marrying one another's sisters) can make any atonement; but looks either that the French should invade Flanders, or the Wallon Countries, unto which he hath so good and ancient pretention; or watch him some other good turn at his best opportunity.  
Between him and the Savoyard (notwithstanding their near alliance) have there been late wars; 
With Savoy.  the Spaniard depriving him of some Towns in Montferat; and the Duke of Savoy in revenge on the other side distressing Genoa with an Army, which is under the Spaniards protection, and the place from whence he borrows his great sums of money. But these differences are so far reconciled, that contrary to all expectation, the Savoyard in consideration of the restoring to him of those Towns in Montferat, is now at this present turned on the Spaniards side, hath levied an Army in favour of him, and blocked up the passages of his own Country, by which the French Arms should enter Italy, to the aid of Mantoa. But to be known it is, that this Duke of Savoy is an old, a subtle, and an inconstant Prince, jealous enough (as all the States of Italy are) of the Spaniards greatness; and for his own advantage will as readily turn to the French, as he did now to the Spaniard.  
With the King of 〈◊〉 he hath not any negotiation, 
Polonia.  save good correspondency. And because betwixt these two Crowns there is not any pretention of State, or interest of Confines, which are wont to be causes from whence discords arise, and also for the most part evil intelligence among Princes.  
As the Turk is Lord of a larger Sea-coast than the King, 
With 〈◊〉 Tu●ks.  so can he hardly compare with his Majesty either in furniture or mariners. Along all the coast of Africa, he hath not an harbour, where he can build or keep a couple of Galleys, except Algiers, and Tripoli. In the Euxine sea, what place of name is there, besides Capha and Trapezond? What better report can we give to the coast of Asia? More implements than a spacious Sea-coast are incident on either part to this business: he must have plenty of Timber and Cordage; he must be furnished with a people practised in Sea-affaires, able to endure the labour and working of the waters; delighting in traffic and navigation; cheerful in tempests and rough weather, which dare dwell as it were amongst perils, and expose their lives to a thousand dangers, and here in true judgement, I take the King to exceed the Turk: For the Turkish subjects, as to the better part never saw Sea, and those that have used it are not to be compared to the Biskaines, Catalonians, Portugals, and Geno●ais; (I add this people for their good services and affections at all times to this Crown.) To conclude, in two things the King excelleth the Turk; the first is, that although the Turk can command more men, yet the best and greater part of them being Christians, he dare hardly trust; the second, that the Seacoasts of the King are nearer conjoined than those of the Turk, and in that regard hath his forces sooner incorporated. By this facility, experience hath proved, that the Eastern Navies have been often overthrown by the Western, the Southern by the Northern, the Carthaginian by the Roman, the Asian by the Grecian. Octavius Caesar with the Navy of Italy, defeated the Fleet of Egypt, and in our times the Armada of the Christians, the Fleet of the Turk. The Turks themselves confess, that in Sea-fights the Christians excel, and are unwilling to deal with those forces. As often as Charles the fifth rigged forth his Navy, it was so puissant, that the Turk never durst leave the harbour. In his journey of Algiers, he rigged five hundred vessels; in his Tunis voyage 600. Andrew Dorie conducted 10 gallant an Armada into Greece, that the Turk not daring to move out of his station, the Christians took Patras and Coronna in Morea.  
At this day they are at peace: The Spaniard is doubtful of the Turkish forces, especially by Sea, if he be not assisted by the league of Italy: And again, the Turk is fearful of him alone, and of his associates. For he knows he is to deal with a Potentate of much estimation, and well practised in the world; and although of late there have fallen out between them certain jars and differences upon damages done by the one and the other Prince reciprocally in each others dominions, yet it is to be thought, that these two so powerful Princes will not easily be brought to take Arms, seeing they emulate each others greatness, and contented with equal strife, to bring all Christendom to their subjection; pretending both one and the selfsame end, viz. Religion. Besides, it is sufficient for the Catholic King to have revenged his wrongs, and for the Turk, that he is no more molested by the Spanish Armadaes. As the one hath a warlike and well armed Empire, so hath the other an united and most rich Kingdom. But herein the Turk hath the greater advantage, that he spendeth but little in the wars, in regard of that, that not only the King of Spain disburseth, but even all the Princes of the world. For his soldiers receive for their pay, those lands which he hath given them to hold for life, with condition annexed, always to be in readiness to serve at an instant. Certain it is, that the Turk being dreadful to Christendom, the Spaniard is the ablest to oppose him. For which reason Andreas Hoia would needs persuade us, that it were best for Christendom to choose the Spaniard for their universal Monarch: but Boccalini argues better; that it had been more convenient for Europe, if the Moors had still been Lords of Spain. Most sure it is, that the Protestants, yea, all Christians in Hungaria, live better under the Turk, than under the house of Austria. The Spaniards be intolerable masters, witness the poor Indians. Hoia therefore vented this in an Oration at Douai, to inflame our English fugitives to treason.  
His Land-forces consist in Cavalry and Infantry: 
Forces at land.  the best footmen of all the Germane Nations is the Wallon, and it is well known that in all ages the Spanish have been accounted one of the most valorous Nations of the world. The French in nine years were subdued to the Roman yoke, the Spaniards held out two hundred. The power and person of Augustus Caesar were requisite to the subduing of the Cantabrians, whereas they not only delivered their own Country from subjection of the Moors, but invaded Africa, and therein took many strong places. So the Portugals invaded Barbary, tamed the coast of Guinea, Aethiopia, and Cafraria; they conquered India, Malaca, and the Moluccas. The Castilians sailing through the Atlantic sea, subdued the New-world, with all the Kingdoms, Provinces, and people therein: and finally, drove the French from Naples, Sicil, and Milan.  
This people is much inclined to melancholy, 
Humours of the Spaniards.  which maketh them solemn in their conversation, slow and advised in action: they love compliment, and stand much upon appearance, presuming greatly of themselves, and exceedingly boasting of their own doings: and to maintain their reputation, they will employ all they have in furniture and apparels: in suffering of hunger, thirst, heat, cold, labour, and extremities, they will lay up any Nation in Europe. By these virtues they have achieved the glory of so many victories, and although sometime they have been overcome, notwithstanding they vanquished their vanquishers, as it fell out at Ravenna. They never suffered any famous defeature, but in the journeys of Algiers, and England; the one by the casualty of Tempest; the other by the skilful prowess, and Seafaring dexterity of the English. Three or four thousand of them turned topsie-turvie the better part of Germany, and made way with their Swords thorough the thickest of their enemies. In the journey of Carven in Barbary, being four thousand foot soldiers of great valour, they made a brave retreat the space of four or five miles, beset and charged with twenty thousand horse by the King of the Moors, at least five or six times, with the loss only of eighty men, and the slaughter of eight hundred of the enemy. They serve better on foot than on horseback, (although they have horses of excellent courage) and better with the Harquebus, than with any other kind of weapon. With great care they will cover their losses and weakness.  
As concerning their Cavalry, it cannot be gainsaid, 
Their Cavalry.  but that the Spanish Jennet is the noblest horse of Christendom, far excelling the Courser of Naples, or the horse of Burgundy, so much esteemed of the French, of the Freeslander, and in so great request with the Germans. It should seem that nature herself hath armed this people, in giving them the Iron Mines of Biskay, Guipuscoa, and Medina, with the temperature of Baion, Bilbo, Toledo, and Calataiut; the Armouries of Milan, Naples, and Boscoducis; the corn and provision of the inexhaustible Garners of Apulia, Sicil, Sardinia, Artesia, Castille, and Andaluzia; with the plentiful vintages of Soma, Calabria, San Martin, Aymont, and sundry other places. To conclude, this Prince is so mighty in gold and silver, that there with (to spare his own people, engaged in the defence of so many Territories, Provinces, and Frontiers, from undoubted destruction) he is able to wage what numbers of horsemen and footmen of the Germane and Italian Nations it pleaseth him.  
The Princes whose dominions are bordering, 
Borderers.  and in regard of their forces are any way able to endanger his dominions, are the Venetians, the Kings of France and England, and the Turk.  

The Venetians.  The Venetians (long since the Duchy of Milan came to the possession of this Crown) have set them down with great quietness, rather looking to the strengthening and keeping of their own Towns and pieces, than-to the winning of others from their neighbours. And good reason it is, sithence peace is the surest anchor-hold of their Commonwealth.  
Concerning France, 
The French.  sithence the French Nation hath put an end to their civil discontents, what Trophy or Triumph can the Spaniard boast to have carried from them? Indeed it cannot be denied, but in elder days, the wariness of the one, hath turned the furious attempts of the other to matter of too late repentance. For the great Captain surprising Barletta, and then encamping upon the banks of Gariglano, first took from them the possession of the Kingdom of Naples, and afterwards all hope of regaining it again. By the same temporising, Anthony Leva wearied King Francis at Ticinum, and Prosper Collonna cleared the Duchy of Milan.  
In assaulting of Towns and Fortresses, I confess fury to be of great moment; I confess likewise, that by this virtue the French prevailed at joious, Momedium, and Caleis; but in set battles, as at Gravelling, Saint Quintin's, and Sienna, most commonly they have had the foil: for in the field good order & skilful conduct doth more prevail, than valour and furious resolution: In all assaults, fury and resolution, more than counsel or temporising.  
In the East Indies he confineth with the King of Persia, 
The Persian.  betwixt whom there is not any evil intelligence, but chose, rather great tokens of much love and amity, as by whose help that King hopeth to find means to overthrow the Turk. Howbeit he hath very oftentimes denied him assistance and aid in those wars, which he made against the house and family of Ottoman, being very much urged and sought unto by the Persian, to send unto him some of his people, men expert and skilful in casting of great Ordnance, as also in building of Forts, and other the like matters of defence and assistance. Excusing himself with the peril of his Religion, which doth not permit Christian Princes to lend aid unto Infidels: though indeed the true cause was, because he would not thereby give an occasion of future trouble & molestation to himself (by communicating these two advantages, so important in war) in his navigation to the Indies, which are adjoining to the Persian Sea. But the Persians taking Ormuz from the Portugal, shows that they do not at this day much regard the Spaniard.  
With the King of Fez and Morocco his Catholic Majesty is in league, 
In Barbary.  upon interest of those States which he possesseth in Africa.  
His Catholic Majesty would very willingly that the great Duke of Tuscanie should wholly depend upon him; 
In Tuscanie.  but he is so far from that, that he doth not only depend, but in many occasions hath still showed himself opposite unto this Crown, and hath lately discovered himself to be a well-willer to the Crown of France, by joining alliance with the most Christian King: and therefore it is not likely that any good intelligence can be betwixt them. In like manner, the Ambassador of Tuscanie is but of indifferent regard in that Court, but since the Emperor and the Duke are allied by marriage, there is greater respect.  
The Duke of Parma is not only a devout servant, 
Parma.  and a near kinsman, but also a subject to this Crown, by the City of Placentia, and therefore wholly depends thereupon, having taken a secret oath to obey him in all commands. Proceeding with all possible respect, not to give the least occasion of offence, by reason that the investiture of Placentia was not granted absolutely to the house of Farnesi, but only to the fourth descendencie after which it returns again to the King of Spain, as Duke of Milan. And therefore his Excellency (that he may not separate himself from his Majesty's good liking) did lately refuse to link himself in alliance with the great Duke, lest he should displease the King, whose mind he saw was bend against 〈◊〉  
The Duke of Urbine being a Prince of small power, 
Urbine.  wholly relies upon his Majesty, as receiving his greatest benefit from him, to whom he hath committed the charge of all his Italian Cavalry.  
The Commonwealth of Genoa is like a ship beaten at Sea, 
Genoa.  and tossed with contrary winds, & tempestuous storms, placed as it were betwixt two anchors; which are, Prince Doria, a true borne Citizen, and the Ambassador of the Catholic King, who hath the protection thereof in his Master's name, to his great benefit. If ever he chance to become Sole-Lord thereof it will add a greater Dominion to his greatness, for the nature and quality of the situation of that City, whereof the Spaniards were wont to say; That if the King their Master were but once Lord of Marsettes in Provence, and of Genoa in Italy, by the benefit of these two famous ports, he might easily arrive to the Monarchy of the whole World. But howbeit the King of Spain be not Lord thereof, nor yet hath so great a part therein, that he can assuredly say, that it wholly rests at his command, yet by favouring and upholding the greatness of the Prince Doria, he maketh him the Instrument to serve his turn, and by his means obtaineth what he will, or can in reason desire of that people deeply interessed, in regard that his Majesty hath taken up great sums of money upon interest of them, and therefore will take heed how they break with him; lest they be hindered of their gains, peradventure of their principal: It hath been thought, that some Kings have been behind hand with them, for more than a million and a half of gold. How much Genoa depends upon him, was seen in these late wars, in which they were wholly protected by him.  
Of the Religion of Malta, 
Malta.  the said King taketh a particular protection, as that in like sort depends wholly upon his pleasure, and doth readily execute his royal commandments, serving his turn oftentimes, in keeping the Coasts of Spain, and the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, from the incursions of Pirates; and that without any one penny cost or charges to the said King; whereof in proper place.  
The Seignory of Lucca hath placed both itself and all 
Lucca.  that it hath (fearing the potency of the great Duke) under the protection of his Majesty.  
In general, 
Venice.  the Spanish Nation beareth little love to the Venetian Commonwealth, as suspecting it to favour the French, and for the strict friendship which it holds with the most Christian King, and the most renowned State of England, of late his apparent and professed Enemies.  
Again, 
From him.  there is also little inclination of love towards this State, because they think, that it maketh profession to balance the States and Forces of the Princes of Italy; and though they esteem well enough of it, yet they love it not a jot. Notwithstanding, the Spaniards know, that in those wars which may happen betwixt the Turks and this people, they cannot (out of their particular interests) but aid and assist them, and that on the contrary from them, they have no hope of retribution, unless in like occasion. But withal they assuredly believe, that the aids which they shall afford it, shall be but feeble; and slowly subministred, in such sort, that they shall not give it any great re-enforcement, but only such as may be sufficient to save it from ruin, yea scarce that.  
Finally, for a perfect review of this tedious discourse, I will recite unto you, these weighty, secret, and last instructions given by Philip the second, King of Spain, to his son Philip the third, father of this present King: teaching him how to govern himself and his Kingdoms after the decease of his said father; brought to light by a servant of Don Christopher di Mora, called Roderigo, and translated out of Spanish and Dutch into English, that the world may see how judiciously this manuscript of the Kings own hand agreeth with the purport of these Relations.  
Son, I have often troubled my mind, and entered into most deep and serious considerations, how to leave a quiet and settled estate unto you after my decease: Howbeit, neither the long time of my life, nor the opportunity of Princes affected to my service, would afford me sufficient assistance in this behalf. I confess; that I have spent more than 594. millions of Ducats; in lieu whereof, I have enjoyed nothing the space of three and thirty years, but heart-sorrow, and vexation of spirit. True it is, that I recovered Portugal; but as lightly as France is escaped from me, so likewise may Portugal slide back. Would to God I had followed the counsel of Charles the Emperor, my Lord Father of famous memory: for than could I much more quietly brook those my sorrows, and die with a more willing mind, leaving to you the succession of this mortal life.  
This then, beside so many stately Kingdoms and Signories, as a perpetual testament I leave behind unto you, as a mirror and Looking-glass, wherein you may see how to frame your actions, and to carry yourself in your government after my death.  
Always look well to the charges and alterations of other States and Countries, to the end you make use, and reap good profit thereby, as occasion shall serve; and withal, have a cautelous and circumspect eye over them that be in Counsel with you.  
Two means you have whereby to maintain your Spanish Kingdoms; the one is Government; the other, the Trade of the Indies.  
Touching your Government, you must draw unto you, and rely either upon the Nobility, or the Spiritualty of your Dominions.  
If you lean unto the Spiritualty, you must seek to bri●ile and curb the other, as I have done: but if you mean to strengthen yourself with the Nobility, cut short the Livings and Revenues of the Spiritualty, as much as is possible. For holding them both in equal favour, they will consume you; and beside, you shall set your Realms out of quiet, and never come to resolution, the balance being over-weighed, sometimes by the one, and sometimes by the other.  
My Counsel is, that you hold in league with the Provinces of the Netherlands, especially if you mean to help yourself with the Nobility: for they be friends to France, England, the Germane Princes. And neither Italy, Poland, Sweden, nor Denmark, can stand you much in stead: As for the King of Denmark, he getteth his Revenues by foreign Nations.  
Sweden is always at division, and unfit in regard of situation.  
The Polacks be as Masters over their Kings. Italy, though it be rich, yet it is far distant from these before named; besides that, all the Princes therein are of diverse humours and dispositions.  
But on the other side, the Netherlands are exceeding populous, and abound mightily in shipping: the Inhabitants being a people most constant in labours, diligent in searching out things profitable, courageous in their attempts, patient in adversity.  
True it is, that I have bestowed those Provinces upon your Sister Isabel Clara Eugenia, howbeit in the transport thereof are comprised an hundred means, whereby you may help yourself: The principal whereof be, that you are Tutor and overseer of all her children; and that she may alter nothing in the Catholic Religion: These two main points being taken away, you are absolutely dispossessed and quit of the Netherlands; and other Kings would be so forward to draw them unto their allegiance, that it may haply redound to your overthrow.  
chose, if you mean to rely and cleave to the Clergy and State Spiritual, you shall purchase yourself many enemies: I have had the experience thereof: but hold all correspondency with the Popes: Give them much; be friendly always to them: Entertain such Cardinals as be most in credit with them: Make yourself Master of the Conclave: Make much of the German-Princes Bishops, and use to bestow no more pension on them by the hand of the Emperor, but deal so; as they may acknowledge yourself for the giver; surely they will serve you the more willingly, and receive your gifts with greater gladness.  
As for them that be of base degree and quality, let them not come near you, and so shall you seem to give your Nobility and Commons the better countenance. For certainly I must needs say, their pride is great, they are mighty in substance, whatsoever they desire must be done, they will be chargeable unto you, and in the end will seek to rule your Sceptre. Wherefore make your party good, by the means of such as are descended of Noble parentage, and great Families, and promote them now and then to some Spiritual livings. The common sort is not so serviceable; for they will procure you such unspeakable hatred, as that thereby you might be forced to consume your treasure, and therefore repose your trust in none of them, unless they be of great quality.  
Abandon and shake off your English Spies.  
Clear yourself of the French charges.  
Use the service of some part of the Netherlandish Nobility, so that you may join and knit them unto your best and, most trusty subjects. Now as concerning the travel and Navigation to the East and West Indies, therein doth consist all the power and might of the Kingdom of Spain, as likewise the straining and bridling of the Italians.  
France and England cannot be debar●ed from meddling with the aforesaid Trade and Navigation, their powers be great, their Seamen be many, their Seas be too large, their Merchants too rich, their Captains and soldiers too greedy of money, and their subjects too trusty.  
I have for your sake, in the transport of the Low-Countries, put down a proviso, altogether to restrain the Netherlanders from dealing in the aforesaid Trade: but I fear that time and men will prove changeable: wherefore you must do two things. First, alter often your Governors. Secondly, those which you draw from thence, you shall put in Office here at home, and make them of the Council of India in Spain. So shall you never (in my opinion) be deceived, but both parties will discover your profit, and seek their own honour.  
If you perceive the Englishmen prepare to bereave you of these commodities, as being strong both in shipping and Mariners, (for the French I make small account) see that you strengthen yourself with the Netherlands, notwithstanding that a great part of them be Heretics, and would so continue, with condition, that they shall have full liberty to utter all their commodities in Spain and Italy, paying their royal Incomes and Customs, and all duties belonging unto you: and then also you may grant unto them passage to travel and trade unto your East and West Indies, provided that they put in good security in Spain, and take upon them a corporal oath, that upon their return from the Indies, they shall arrive in some part of Spain, and there to unload upon pain of death, if they shall be found to do otherwise. Mine opinion is, that they will never refuse to accept of this easy condition, and to accomplish the same: and by these means shall the Indian and Spanish be linked and knit to the Netherlandish trade: and England and France must then live upon their own purses.  
My Son, I could relate unto you more secrets for the conquests of other Kingdoms and Countries, but all such advertisements, with the discourses thereupon delivered unto me, and by me amended, you shall find in my Cabinet. Cause Christopher de Moro immediately to deliver the key unto you, lest these so weighty secrets come into the hands of some other.  
Upon the seventeenth of September, I caused the transcript or last scribbled copy of these remembrances, being in diverse places interlined, amended, and altered, to be cast into the fire: but I fear somewhat thereof might underhand be kept and reserved: wherefore set your ears to hearken thereafter.  
I have this present day added thus much. If you can; deal with Antonio Peres, to draw him into Italy, or at least to procure him to do you service in some other Countries, but into Spain or the Netherlands 〈…〉 come.  
Touching your marriage, the particular writings thereof remain under the custody of the Secretary.  
Moreover, remember that you often read over this signed Bill, and these Writings, hereabout was never any body in counsel with me, but mine own hand.  
Have always an especial care over your Counsellors, and over those that are near unto you.  
The deciphering of Letters you must yourself take upon you.  
Do not offend nor anger your Secretaries; deliver them always work of small or great importance, make proof of them rather by your enemies, than by your friends. And although you be enforced to discover your secrets to your dearest favourites, yet lock the chiefest always within your own breast.  
Thus much gentle Reader, as it is thought hath been saved out of those notes and writings which were seen to be burned, and this I thought good to publish for the common understanding.   

Portugal.  
THis Kingdom (which is not above 320. miles long, and sixty broad; not very populous, and but meanly rich in essential revenues:) by navigation and Acquisition of late days, it held equal rank with the most famous Provinces of the world: yea, this humour of industry so possessed their minds, that they solely undertook the famous expeditions of Barbary, Aethiopia, India, and Brasile. Wherein within these hundred years, they have taken and fortified the principal places and harbours of those Provinces, challenging unto themselves the peculiar traffic of the Atlantic and East Ocean. They seized upon the Ter●craz, knowing that without touching at those Islands; no ship could safely pass into Aethiopia, India, Brasil, or the New-world. Returning from the Countries towards Spain or Lisbon, they put into relieve their wants and sick passengers, and outward they touch to take in fresh water, and fetch the wind. In Africa they are Lords of those places, which we spoke of before in the description of Spain: In Cambaia, they have Diu, Damain, and Bazain, the hither India, Chaul, Goa, and the fortresses of Cochin, Colan, the Island Mavar, and the haven Columbo in Zeilan.  
Amongst these Goa is the chiefest, as the place where the Viceroy keepeth his Court. Cochin and Colan for their plenty of Pepper: Mavar for the Pearle-fishing: Columbo for the abundance of Cinnamon: Damain and Bazain, for fertile provision. In these quarters they have some Princes their Confederates, others their Feodaries. The chief and wealthiest of Allies is the King of Cochin, sometime tributary to the Calecute, but now by the intercourse and traffic with the Portugals, he is grown so rich and mighty, that the other Princes do envy his prosperity. The King of Colan is likewise their confederate.  
Their chief Force consisteth in situation and strength of places, and in number and goodness of their shipping. 
Forces.  As concerning situation, this people wisely foreseeing, that in regard of their contemptible numbers, they were not of power to make any famous journey into the Inland Regions, neither able to match the Persians, the Guizarites, the Princes of Decan, the King of Narsinga, and other barbarous Potentates in Cambaia, turned all their cogitations to immure themselves in such defensive places, that therein with small forces they might ever have hope to divert great attempts, and make themselves Lords and Commanders of the Sea and Navigation: which when they had done, they entertained and maintained so strong a Navy, that no Prince in those parts was able to wrong them; yea, they furnished those vessels so throughly, that one single ship would not refuse to cope with three or four of the Barbarians. With this Armada (of one and twenty ships) Francis Almeida defeated the Ma●●lucks, near the town of Diu. Alfonse Alburquerick with thirty great ships won 〈◊〉 cute: with one and twenty he took Goa, and regained it (being lost) with four and thirty. With three and twenty he took Malaca; with six and twenty he entered the Red Sea; 
These Galleons I suppose were but poor ●●gats.  and with two and twenty recovered Ormus. In process of time, as their mightiness increased, Lopes Zu●●ezius made a journey into the Red-sea with seven and thirty Galleons. Lopes Sequeira with twenty four ships, but with greater number of soldiers than ever before, laid siege to Guidda in the Red-sea: Henry Menesius wasted Patan with fifty ships. Lopes Vazius Sampaius left in the Arsenal 136. vessels of war, whereof the greatest part were excellent well furnished. Nonius Acunia undertook a journey to Diu with three hundred ships, wherein were three thousand Portugals, and five thousand Indians, besides a great number of his Guard and Servants, which ordinarily follow the Viceroys in those Countries.  
Thus have they much talked of their victories and purchases, and so should still for me, if truth and time proclaimed not, that indeed they are but poor possessors of some Harbours and Towns by the Sea shore; standing on their Guard now more than ever, as fearing to lose them with more terror, than ever they entertained comfort in the facile acquisition of them.  
Besides his confederates and feodaries, 
Borderers.  he is confined with most mighty Princes, his enemies: as the Persian, the King of Cambaia, who maketh title to Diu, and other places, which were once under his jurisdiction: Nizzamaluc and Idalcam (for so the Portugals call the two Princes of Decan) and the Kings of Calecute and Narsinga.  
As for the Kings of Persia & Narsinga, they never waged war against them, because they have always had to do with more dangerous enemies: other Princes though they have enterprised to their uttermost, to regain Diu, Chial, Goa, and other places, and have left no means unattempted to bring their designs to effect, yet their abilities could not work any prosperous success to their laborious endeavours, by reason of situation, so commodious for the transportation & receipt of continual succours from the Sea. And though they have undertaken the like actions in the deep of Winter, hoping by tempests and other casualties, to bar the Portugals from their Sea-succours, yet they never prevailed; because the ships and courages of the Portugals, the one resolute to endure the siege, and by patience to overcome ● the other determining (hap what may) never to forsake their distressed Countrymen, have set all upon hazard, and exposed their fortunes to the mercy of wind and waves in those tempestuous seasons. Their worst, greatest, and fiercest enemy is the Turk, who (being backed with the like advantage of situation, which the City of Aden affordeth him, and sometime pricked on by his own proper envy, emulation, and ambition, sometime egged on by the persuasion of the King of Cambaia,) hath often endeavoured to despoil them of the Sovereignty of the Red-sea, and finally to drive them out of the East India. The greatest Navy that ever he sent against them, was to recover Diu, consisting of sixty four ships, but by them defeated. Afterwards he sent a Navy of greater vessels to the conquest of Ormuz, and that likewise was almost wholly beaten, bruised, and drowned.  
In the further Indieses they hold nothing but Malaca, and the Moluccas. In times past Malaca was far greater than now it is: for it lay scattered three miles alongs the Sea-coast; but the Portugals, that they might the better defend it, have brought it into a round form, containing not above a mile in compass. Here the King hath two puissant enemies, jor, and Achem, though one mighty at Land, and the other far mightier at Sea, by whom the Town, not without great danger, hath more than once been besieged, but by the aid sent from India, always relieved, with great slaughter of the Enemy. At length Paul Lima defeated King jor, and razed the Castle built by him near Malaca, wherein besides other spoils, he found nine hundred brazen cast-peeces. This territory is subject to great danger, by reason of the puissance of this King of Achem, bending all his cogitations to the rooting and final destruction of the Portugals out of this Province, and therefore the King of Spain of late years sent Mathias Alburquerk with a great power into India, with authority either to secure the territory of Malaca, or to fight with the King of Achem.  
To secure their trade of Spice and Nutmegs in the Moluccas and Banda, they have built many Castles, yet for many years passed they have been mightily molested by the Dutch and English Nations, who by no means will be excluded from the free traffic of the Sea. The English by reason of their great puissance, have of late builded the fairest ships of the World for that only trade, and therein (as now) seated a hopeful and peaceable factory.   

The Roman Empire, or Germany.  
THis Empire in its greatest glory (viz.) in the days of Trajan, stretched from the Irish Ocean; and beyond, from the Atlantic, to the Persian Gulf, and from catness in Scotland, to the River Albis, and beyond, to the Danubie. It began first to decline by the civil wars of Galba, Otho, and Vttellius: for in those times the Legions of Brittany were transported into the Continent; Holland and the bordering Countries revolted, and immediately after, the Saracens finding the Frontiers of the Empire without Garrisons, passed over Danubius. The Alani won the straits of the Caspian Hills: the Persians endeavoured to get them a name and reputation; the Goths wandered throughout Moesia and Macedonia; the Frenchmen entered Gallia. But Constantine the Emperor restored it to the former glory, made an end of civil War, and tamed the barbarous and cruel Nations; and had he not committed two great faults, this Empire might long have flourished. The first was, the translating of the Imperial Seat, from Rome to Constantinople; which action weakened the West, and overthrew the Empire: as Plants removed out of their natural soil, and transported into Regions contrary in temperature and air, retain small vigour of their radical virtue: as also because the manly and martial people of Europe if they should rebel, could not be reduced to obedience by the power of the effeminate Asians; whom, or none, the Emperors of Constantinople must of necessity make use of, by reason of their situation. In which regard, the Roman Senate would never consent, that the people should leave Rome and dwell at Veij, a City far more pleasant and more commodious than Rome, especially after the sacking thereof by the Frenchmen.  
The second fault of Constantine, was, the division of the Empire to his children, Anno Dom. 341. By this division, of one Empire he made three, and withal, a memorable diminution of his authority and forces. For when his sons fell to civil dissension, they consumed one another so cruelly, that the Empire resembled a bloodless, yea, a liveless body. And though sometime, under some one Prince, it stood on foot again, yet it remained always subject to division, and parted into two Empires, the East and the West, until the coming of Odoacer, King of the Herules and Turingi, into Italy, with a mighty Host: by which invasion, Augustulus suffered such irrecoverable losses, that in extreme despair he was forced to cast himself into the protection of the East Empire. This happened in the year of our Lord 476. And about this time the Huns passed Danubius; Alaricus King of the Goths took Rome: the Vandals first spoilt Andaluzia, afterwards, Africa: the Alans won Portugal: the Goths conquered the greater part of Spain: the Saxons, Brittany: the Burgundians, Provence. Anno 556. justinian restored it somewhat to a better State, driving the Vandals out of Africa, and the Goths out of Italy, by his Captains. But this fair weather lasted not long: for in the year 713. the Arms and Heresies of the mahometans began to vex the East Empire, and shortly after, the Sa●●● zons wasted Syria, Egypt, the Archipelago, Africa, Sie●, and Spain. In the year 735. they vanquished Narbon, Avignon, Tolouse, Bordeaux, and the bordering Regions. Thus by little and little began the Western Empire to droop, and as it were, to draw towards his last age. As for the Eastern, it stood so weak and tottering, that with all the force it had it was scarce able to defend Constantinople against the Arms of the Saracens, much less to minister aid to the Western Provinces. But in the year of our Lord 800. Charles the Great, King of France, obtained the Title of the Western Empire, and in some sort mitigated the fury of these barbarous Nations.  
And thus the Western Empire stood then divided: That Naples and Sipont Eastward, with Sicil, should belong to the Greek Empire; Bononia should remain to the Lumbards'; the Venetians were Neuters: the Popedom free; the rest Charles should possess. Blondus saith, that the Empress Irene gave the first counsel to this division which afterwards was confirmed by Nicephorus. For before Charles his time, there was one form of Government; and the Laws, Magistracies, and ordinances which were enacted for the welfare of one Empire, tended to the good and honour of both, as to the members of one body; and if one Emperor died without issue, the whole Empire remained to the survivor. But when Charles the great was chosen Emperor of the West, there was no more regard taken of the East Empire, neither the Emperor of the East had to do with the West, nor the West with the East. The Empire of the West continued in this line above one hundred years, and failed in Arnolph, the last of that house. In the year 1453. Mahumet Prince of the Turks took Constantinople, and utterly extinguished the succession of the Eastern Empire.  
And as for the West (viz. Italy) the Emperor hath no more to do therein, than hath a pilgrim, who is admitted to visit the wonders of our Lady of Loretto.  
For, in the year of Christ. 1002. all claim of inheritance rejected, the Creation of the Emperor was granted to the free election of seven Princes, termed Electors. The reason why the Empire became elective, which had so long continued hereditary in the House of Charles, was because Otho the third left no issue male: After whom the Western Empire was marvellously curtailed and diminished: nothing being left but Germany, and a part of Italy. The Pope held Romagna; the Venetians lived free, possessing great Dominions joined to their State: the Normans (taking Naples and Sicil from the greeks) held them in Fee of the Church, first under Clement the Antipope, then under Nicholas the second, and his successors, who for their private gain ratified the former grant of Clement Antipope.  
In Tuscan and Lombardy, partly by the quarrels between Henry the fourth, Henry the fifth, Frederick the first, and Frederick the second, with the Roman Bishops: partly by reason of the valour of the Inhabitants, the Emperor reaped more labour than honour, more loss than profit. And therefore Rodulphus terrified with the misfortunes and crosses of his predecessors, had no great mind to travel into Italy, but sold them their liberties for a small matter. They of Luques paid ten thousand crowns; the Florentines, but six thousand. And so every State by little and little forsaking the Emperor, no part of Italy remained, but the bare Title. The Dukes of Milan (and so every other state) usurped what they could catch, without leave ask, only they desired their investiture of the Empire. But Francis, after the conquest thereof, did little regard this investiture, saying. That he was able to keep it by the same means that he had got it. The Princes beyond the Mountains also withdrew their obedience, so that at this day the Empire is enclosed in Germany.  
Whereupon, 
Situation.  sithence the glory thereof at this day consisteth only in Germany; It is good reason to say somewhat of this most ample and flourishing Province. It lieth between Odera and Mosa; between Vistula and Aa; and between the Germane Sea; the Baltic Ocean, and the Alps. The form thereof is foure-square, equal in length and breadth, stretching six hundred and fifty miles every way● That it aboundeth with Corn, 
Plenty.  Cattell, and Fish, let experience show. For Charles the fifth had under his Ensigns at Vienna ninety thousand footmen, and thirty five thousand horse. Maximilian the second at javorin, had almost one hundred thousand footmen, and thirty four thousand horse, and yet no man complained of dearness or scarcity. In the war between Charles the fifth and the Protestants, for certain months, one hundred and fifty thousand men sustained themselves abundantly in the field.  
And surely, of all Europe it is the greatest Country, and beautified with the best and richest store of Cities, Towns, Castles, and Religious places. And in that decorum and order (for in a manner see one, and see all) as if there had been an universal consent to have squared them, like Courts, to one another's proportion: whereto may be added a secret of morality; That the inhabitants for honesty of conversation, probity of manners, assurance of loyalty, and confidence of disposition (setting apart their imperfect customs of drinking) exceed our belief. For notwithstanding these their intemperate meetings, and phantasticalness in apparel; yet are they unoffensive, conversible and maintainers of their Honours and Families: wherein they step so far, as if true Gentry were incorporate with them, and there had his principal mansion. And wanted they not an united and heeditary succession of government, having sometime an Emperor by partiality of election, and sometime by the absolute command of the Pope; I should stand as forward as the best, to say with Charles the Emperor, That they were indeed a valiant, a happy, and an honourable Nation. But in respect of these apparent and material defects, in some abatement of their ostentation, concerning their own glory, and the honour of Majesty (in my judgement) they should not do amiss, to reform the custom of intituling the younger sons of Dukes, Earls, and Barons, by the honourable Titles of their Ancestors: especially sithence the Italians in facetiousness do jest; That these Earls of Germany, the Dukes of Russia, the Dons of Spain, the Monsiers of France, the Bishops of Italy, the Knights of Naples, the Lairds of Scotland, the Hidalgos of Portugal, the Nobles of Hungary, and the younger Brethren in England, make a very poor company. Otherwise, if novelty transport you to view their Palaces of Honour, you shall eftsoons be brought into their well fortified Cities, wherein you shall find Armoury, Munition, etc. with a presence of the very Burghers excellently well trained in Military discipline: you shall see brave musters of Horse, with their exercises of Hunting, Hawking, and Riding; yea, how every man liveth of his own, the Citizen in quiet, and the women blessed with plentiful issue.  
The Nature of this Climate is temperate enough, 
Climate.  somewhat of the coldest, yet tolerable and healthy. 
Soil.  No place thereof, unless by nature it be utterly barren, lieth unmanured; insomuch, that few remainders of that huge wood of Hercynia are to be seen at this day, unless in place where humane necessity requireth their growing, or Nature hath made the Earth fit for no other employment; as are the Blacke-Wood, the Ottonique Wood, and the Woods of Bohemia. And yet do they neither carry that horrid face of thickness, as in old times, neither are they so untravelled, or unhabitable, but exceeding full of Habitations, Hamlets, Villages, and Monasteries.  
It is rich in Mines of Gold, Silver, Corn, Vines, Baths, 
Commodities.  and all sorts of Metal, and therein surpasseth the residue of the Provinces of Europe. Nature hath also bestowed upon the Upland Countries, many Springs and pits of Salt Water; of which hard Salt is boiled. Neither is it less stored with Merchandise; for the Inhabitants more than any other Nation, do excel in curious workmanship, and mechanical invention: and it is so watered with Navigable Rivers, that all sorts of merchandise & wares are with ease conveied from one place to another. The greatest of them is Danow, 
Rivers.  next the Rhine, which runneth clean through the Country, from the South to the North, as the Danow from East to West. Albis riseth in Bohemia, passeth by Misnia, Saxony, Marchia, and the ancient Marquisat. Odera springeth in Moravia, watereth S●●●sia, the two Marquisats, and Pomeran. Then followeth Wesar, Neccar, Mosa, Moselia, Isara, C●nus, Varia, the Maze. This divideth Germany into two parts, the higher and the lower: The high stretcheth from the Maze to the Alps: the low from the Maze to the Ocean. It is divided into many Provinces, the chief whereof (I mean the true members of the Empire) are Alsatia, Swevia, Bavaria, Austria, Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, Lusatia, the two Marquisates, Saxony, Masaia, Thuringia, Franconia, Hassia, Westphalia, Cleveland, Magunce, Pomeran. In these Provinces (besides Belgia and Helvetia) are esteemed to be ten Millions of men, and eighty great Cities; Villages innumerable, and those plentifully stored with all sorts of Mechanical Occupations. 
Cities.  Those which are seated near Rivers, for the most part are builded of Stone; the Upland, part of Stone, and part of Timber. The Houses thereof are very fair and high, the Streets straight, large, and paved with stone; yea, more neat and handsome than those of Italy. Strabo writeth, that the Romans excelled the Grecians, in cleanliness of their cities, by reason of their Channels to conu●y away the soil; but at this day, the Dutchmen do far exceed the Romans herein.  
These Cities are of three sorts, viz. free Cities, (yet those styled imperial) Hanse-townes, and Cities by inheritance immediately holden of Princes and Prelates. The free Cities are those which are by time and prescription immediately subject to the Emperor, and have no other protector but him only. In times past they have been accounted 96. now 60.  
Of Hanse cities there were 72. mutually bound by ancient leagues to enjoy common privileges and freedoms, both at home and in foreign Countries. In ancient times they were of high estimation in England and other Provinces, in regard of their numbers of shipping & Sea-trade, whereby they stored all Countries with their Eastern commodities, and served Princes turns in time of war with use of shipping: But at this day we shall find neither themselves, nor their means so great, that the English should either fear them, or favour them, especially in cases of prejudice. I write this because of their continual grudges and complaints against our Nation. For if the State upon occasion (as of late years) after the example of other Princes, should forbid them all offensive trade into Spain, (which is their chiefest support) they would in short time be quit of that indifferent proportion which as yet remaineth. As for that true estimation which is so much spoken of beyond Sea, and vaunted of in History, almost nothing remaineth at this present but bare report. For of those which in some good measure seem to hold up their heads, and appear by their Deputies in their assemblies, they are seldom of one mind, as being in truth unable (unless with much ado) to bring up the charges and contributions necessary and incident for the defence and maintenance of their leagues, privileges, and trade, in foreign parts and at home.  
Maidenburg is one of these Hanse-towns, and the County wherein it standeth is also Maidenburg. It is one of the most ancient towns of Germany, and containeth in circuit about three miles, The streets are very large, but dirty; and the houses built partly of stone, and partly of timber, many of them being ancient and fair: The walls are strong and upon them are mounted many good pieces of brass Ordnance. It hath ten Churches, the Inhabitants for the most part being Lutherans. It standeth upon the river Elve, over which it hath a fair and large bridge of timber. The Emperor this summer laid siege to it, which upon composition he afterwards raised.  
Hamburg standeth in the land of Holst upon the River of E●●● also. It is four miles in compass, and of great strength, and much resorted unto by foreign Nations for traffic of Merchandise. In it are nine Churches, and many large streets, which are very dirty in foul weather. The greatest part of the Inhabitants are Brewers: for here are said to be 777. Brewers, forty Bakers, two Lawyers, and one Physician: for most of their quarrels and contentions, as they begin in drink, so they end in drink. And being sick and ill at ease, their physic is to fill their guts with Hamborow Beer: if that help not, their case is desperate. It is one of the Hanse-townes also, and the people are Lutherans.  
Stoad, being neither fair nor great, standeth within the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Br●me, but not subject unto him, by reason it is one of the Hanse-townes. It standeth about two English miles from the river of Elve, and hath a small creek called the Swing, which runneth through the city into the river, and beareth small barks for transportation of Merchandise. In it are four Churches, and a Monastery of Lutheran Frier. It was this last year taken by the Emperor.  
Of other goodly Cities there are a far greater number, some by inheritance belonging to the Temporal Princes, and some to the Spiritual.  
In criminal causes they inflict most sharp torments, and unusual kinds of death; a sign of the cruelty of their Natu●●●. They were the inventors of Printing, of Guns, and of ●lockes, things of notable use for mankind.  
The people is divided into four sorts, Husbandmen (they bear ●o office) Citizens, noblemans, and Prelates: The la●● th●ee sort, make the Assembly & States of the Empire.  
O● Prelates, 
〈…〉.  the Archbishop's Electors have the chiefest place. The Archbishop of Mentzes is Chancellor for the Empire, the Bishop of Colen is Chancellor of Italy, and the Bishop of Trevers is Chancellor of France. The Archbishop of Saltzburg is of greatest jurisdiction and revenue. The Bishop of Maidenburg writeth himself Primate of Germany, Breme and Hamburg had jurisdictions: next follow above forty other Bishops, the Great Master of the Dutch Order, and the Prior of the Knights of jerusalem: then seven Abbots, and they likewise are States of the Empire.  
Of secular Princes, the King of Bohemia is principal, 
Temporal Princes.  who is chief Tasier: the Duke of Saxony, Martial: the marquis of Brandburg, high Chamberlain: the Earl Palatine, Sewer. Besides these places, there are thirty other Dukes, amongst whom, the Archduke of Austria holdeth the highest place: and of these Dukes, the King of De●marke by his tenure of the Dukedom of Holsatia, is reckoned to be one. The Marquesses, Lantgraves, Earls, and Barons are innumerable.  
It is thought that the Empire receiveth every way above seven millions, which is a great matter: 
Revenue.  yet besides ordinary, the people, not over pressed as in Italy, do pay other great subsidies to their Princes in times of danger. The Empire was bound (at least wise accustomed) to furnish the Emperor, when he went to Rome to be crowned, with twenty thousand footmen, and four thousand Horse, and to maintain them for eight months, and therefore it was, called Romanum subsidium. The revenues of the Cities and Lay-Princes, have been greatly augmented since the suppressing of Popery, and bringing in of new impositions, which taking their beginning from Italy, (evil examples spread far) quickly passed over to France and Germany. In times of necessity great taxes are laid upon the whole Empire, and levied extraordinarily; And that they may be gathered with the greater ease, Germany is parted into ten divisions (or circuits) which have their particular assemblies for the execution of the Edicts made in the general Diets of the Empire.  
As concerning their multitudes, 
Forces.  it is thought that the Empire is able to afford two hundred thousand Horse and Foot, which the war (before spoken of) may prove to be true: As likewise the forepast wars of France and Belgia, which were ever continued in those two Provinces, for the most part with Germane soldiers. Their forces may the better be transported from place to place, by reason of the commodiousness of many fair and navigable rivers. At one time, Wolfang Duke of Bipont led into France an Army of twelve thousand footmen, and eight thousand horsemen in behalf of the Protestants; and at the same time, the Count Mansfield was leader of five thousand horsemen of the same Nation, in behalf of the Catholics. William of Nassaw had in his Army eight thousand Germane horsemen, and ten thousand footmen: the Duke of Alva had at the same instant three thousand. What should I speak of the numbers that entered Flanders with Duke Casimere? Or those that entered France under the same Leader, in the year of our Lord 1578. Or to what end should I make mention of that Army, whereof part served Henry the fourth, part the league? But to prove that this Nation must be very populous, seeing that wars are continually open in some one or other part of Christendom; and no action undertaken therein, wherein great numbers of Germans are not waged and entertained. To speak nothing of the Netherlands, who in times past have resisted the whole power of France, with an Army of fourscore thousand men; or of the Swissers, who in their own defence, are thought able to raise an Army of one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers; I will only put you in mind of that expedition, which they made out of their own Territories into Lombardy, in defence of that State, against Francis the French King, with an Army of fifty thousand footmen.  
The best footmen of Germany are those of Tirol, Swevia, and Westphalia: the best horsemen, those of Brunswick, Cleveland, and Franconia. But plainly the best horsemen of Germany will play the Pultrones, and the best foot, the cowards. They are both the meanest soldiers of Christendom.  
Of Weapons, they handle the Sword and the Pike, better than the Harquebus. In the field they are very strong, as well to charge, as to bear the Shocke: for Order is of great effect, which is as it were natural unto them, with a stately pace and firm standing. They are not accounted of for the defence of fortresses; and for their corpulent bodies, I hold them not fit for the assault of a breach. And therefore they are to be accounted rather resolute and constant, than fierce and courageous; for they will never come to the service wherein courage and magnanimity is to be showed. After the victory, they do kill all whom they meet, without difference of age, sex, or calling. If the war be drawn out at length, or if they be besieged, they faint with cowardice. In Camp they can endure no delays, neither know they how to temporize. If their first attempts fall not out to their minds, they are at their wit's end, and lose courage: if they once begin to run, they will never turn again. He that retains them, must be at extraordinary charges and great trouble, by reason of their wives, who consume so much provision, that it is a very hard thing to provide it, almost impossible to preserve it; and without this provision they stand in no stead. Their horses are rather strong than courageous; and because of ten which go to the war, eight are pressed from the plough, they are of small service; and when they see their blood, their heart quaileth. The Spanish Genets in this case wax more fierce.  
In Sea-forces they are not much inferior to their Land-forces, 
Forces by Sea.  although they use no Sea-fights: the Cities of Hamburg, Lubeck, Rostoch, and some other places, are able to make an hundred ships; some say an hundred and fifty, equal to the forces of the Kings of Denmark and Swethland. When these strong and invincible forces are united, they fear no enemy; and in imminent peril they are sure of the aid of the Princes of Italy, Savoy, and Lorraine; for these Princes never forsook the Empire in necessity. To the Zegethan war Emanuel Duke of Savoy sent six hundred Argolitrees. Cosmo, Duke of Florence, three thousand footmen, paid by that State. Alphonsus the second, Duke of Ferrara, was there in person with fifteen hundred horsemen; better horsemen there were not in the whole Campe. William Duke of Mantua was there also with a gallant troop of footmen; and Henry of Lorraine, Duke of Guis●● had there three hundred Gentlemen. The Commonweals of Genoa and Lucca assisted them with money. With the aid of these Princes, and with those whom Pius the fifth sent to his succours, Maximilian the second had in the field and hundred thousand footmen, and five and thirty thousand horse. Anno 1566. the States of the Empire at the Diet of Ausburg granted him an assistance of forty thousand footmen and eight thousand horsemen for eight months, and twenty thousand footmen and four thousand horsemen for three years' next following.  

Ostrich.  And now because the Western Empire hath continued in the most noble Family of the House of Ostrich, and eight Emperors have successively succeeded one another of that line; for the delight of the Reader, we will speak somewhat thereof.  
This House grew famous almost about the same time that the Ottoman Prince began his Empire, and (as it may seem) was raised up of God, to stand as a Wall or Bulwark against these Turks and Infidels.  
Philip the first, King of Spain, Archduke of Ostrich, etc. had two sons, Charles the fifth, afterward Emperor, and Ferdinand the first, King of Romans. To Charles (as to the eldest) fell Belgia and Spain, with their dependences; Ferdinand succeeded him in his Lordships of Germany, as Ostrich, Boheme, Tirol, and other Provinces, whereunto by the marriage of his wife Anne, Hungary was adjoined. This Ferdinand left three sons behind him, who although they divided their inheritance into three parts, yet their successors even to this day did and do govern them as one entire government: their counsels are one, their minds one, their designments one, most lively representing the ancient Geryon, where for the common safety, if any part be afflicted, every member runneth to the succour of the other, as if it were to their peculiar tranquillity. Their dominion stretcheth so large, and is of such force, that if (by reason of the great tract of Land lying between the Carpathie Mountains and Segonia) they did not border upon the great Turk, (who always constraineth them to stand upon their guard, and to be at excessive charges) no Potentate throughout the Christian World could go beyond them for numbers of people, for Wealth and Treasure, or for magnificent Cities. Any man may perceive this to be true, that considereth the distance from Tergiste to the Borders of Lusatia, from Tissa to Nobu●, from Canisia to Constantia upon the Lake Podame.  
Austria was sometimes a kingdom of itself, and called Ostenrick; made so Anno 1225. It held this honour but eleven years. Duke Albert son to the Emperor Rodolphus, by marriage united Tirole, Stiria, Carinthia, and Carniola; whose descendant Fredrick 3. Emperor, raised it to an Archdukedome. This House is divided into four illustrious Families: The first is Spain; The second Gratz of Stiria, of which House this present Emperor Ferdinand is; The third Inspruck; And the fourth Burgundy. It is a goodly and a rich Country, yea the best of all Germany, both for Corn, Cattell, Wine, and Fish. Divers good Cities it hath, whereof Vienna is small, but for strength the very Bulwark of Europe, at the siege of which the Turk lost 60000. Soldiers. The first walls were built with the ransom of our King Richara the first. The Protestants were much gotten into these parts before these late wars, and the Emperor had much ado to suppress the Boors, who in the year 1627. under Student Potts (a Scholar) stood stoutly for their conscience. His revenue must needs be good, as having some silver mines: the transportation of Wine and Beefs yields much to him. His Forces are still in Garrison in Hungary against the Turk. The Sea comes not near him.  
Under the Emperor at this day are Lusatia, Silesia, Bohemia, Moravia, Austria, and a great part of Hung●rie, Territories large and ample) abounding with people, corn, and riches. Then follow Stiria, Carinthia, Carniola, the Countries of Canisia, Tirol, Slesia, the Princedoms of Swevia, Alsaria, Brisgovia, and Constantia.  
The Kingdom of Bohemia, 
Bohemia.  being in a manner round, is encompassed with great Mountains and the Hercynian woods: it containeth in the whole circuit five hundred and fifty English miles; the length is three days journey. Those Mountains (as I have said elsewhere) as also the whole soil, are pleasant and fruitful, abounding with corn, wood, wine, and grass; and afford gold, silver, copper, tin, lead and iron, in great quantities: only here is no salt, but such as is brought out of Germany. The County is so populous, and so replenished with buildings in all places, that here are credibly affirmed 29237. Cities, Towns, and Villages to be numbered. Others say, 780. Castles and walled Towns, and 32. thousand Villages. Here is also plenty of Fowl, and great store of Freshwater Fish, by reason of the great Lakes which are found in many places of this Kingdom. The people are for the most part Lutherans, and their language is more than half Polish. They are a free people; and after the death of their King, they may make choice of whom they will to be their Governor. So did they lately choose Mathias. And for their more strength and better security against the Romanists, they linked themselves with the Silesians their next neighbours in a perpetual and firm bond of amity, offensive and defensive, against all men whatsoever.  
The people of Bohemia live in great plenty and delicacy; they much resemble the English: the women be very beautiful, white-handed, but luxurious, and that with liberty of their husbands also. They are divided in opinion of Religion; the Protestants of the Augustane Confession being so potent, that they were able to choose a King, and to put out the Emperor. Their Kingdom is merely elective, although by force and faction now almost made hereditary to the House of Austria; which it seems it was not, when as within these two Ages that State made choice of one M. Tyndall and English Gentleman, father to M. Doctor Tyndall, Master of Queen's College in Cambridge, sending over their Ambassadors to him, and by them their presents: which story is famously known in Cambridge. Their chief City Prague is one of the greatest of Christendom, as being three towns in one, each divided from other by the River Multaw, and all three conjoined by a goodly wooden bridge of four and twenty arches: by it runs the famous Elve, which receives two others into him in that Country, Eger and Wattz. The Kingdom hath many mighty men of estate; into whose Lordships the Country is altogether divided, and not as others into Shires and Counties. The King hath three silver Mines, and one of gold, some pearls are there found also. The tin Mines there were first found by an English Tinner, who fled thither for debt, and is the best of Europe next our English. All the Nobility and Gentry are by their tenors obliged when their King is in the field, to wait upon him on horseback completely armed; which are enough to make an Army of twenty or thirty thousand. This service the Protestants promised to King Frederick of late, but the tenth man appeared not. They serve willinger on horseback than on foot; and are rather for a Summer service, than to lie in the field all Winter; and yet are every way better soldiers than the Germans. The Protestants were suffered to plant and increase there by the craft and plot of Cardinal Glessel, (who was governor to the Emperor Mathias) his pretence was, that they would be a sure bulwark against the Turk, & should spare the service and lives of the Catholics; this was his pretence: but his plot was an expectation of some stirs to be raised by them; which some lay he did in hatred of the house of Austria, whom he desired to see set besides the cushion: others imagine it was but a trick to make the great men of the Protestants to forfeit their Estates. Howsoever the plot took, and the Cardinal after the taking of Prague, being invited to a banquet by the Elector of Mentz, was by him sent prisoner to Rome, where he remained two years, but was afterward both enlarged and rewarded. And this was one of the secrets of the Mystery of iniquity.  
Moravia lying on the East of Bohemia, 
Moravia.  so named of the River Mora, for the bigness thereof affordeth more corn than any Country of Europe. It aboundeth also with good and pleasant wine, like unto Rhenish: and is wonderfully replenished in all parts with fair Cities, Towns, & Villages, all built of stone or brick. It is very mountainous and woody, but the South part is more champain. It contains two Earldoms, one Bishopric, diverse Baronies, two good Cities, and four or six fair Towns. The people be very martial and fierce, especially the mountainers, who stood so stoutly to King Frederick at the battle of Prague, that had all the rest of the Army done so, the Kingdom had not been lost. It is a free State like Poland, and may make choice of whom they will to be the Lord, whose style is to be called Margrave of Moravia. And for that informer times the Emperor and Mathias his brother offered them some wrongs concerning religion, they have sithence contracted a league offensive and defensive with the Nobility of Hungary and Austria, as well against the invasions of the Turk, as the oppressions of the Romanists. Amongst these Provinces, Silesia, and Lusatia, are as large as Bohemia, but in strength and numbers of people far inferior. These two Provinces with Moravia, are incorporate to the Crown of Bohemia. Silesia lies on the East of Bohemia, Poland on the South of it, to which it sometimes belonged; Hungaria and Moravia on the East. It is two hundred miles long and fourscore broad. It is a most delicate and a plentiful Country, finely divided in the middle by the fair River Oder: on which stand four or five handsome Cities; the chief of which is Breslaw, the Bishop whereof is for his revenue called the golden Bishop: here is also an University. Niesse is also another Bishopric, who now is a Cardinal. The people (especially of the Cities) be civil and generous; nor is there any where a more gallant or warlike Gentry, which the Turk well tried in the wars of Hungary: for very sufficient serviters they be both on horse and foot, and they are able to levy great numbers. The government is Aristocratical, that is, by the States; yet in most things a dependant upon the will of the King of Bohemia. It was sometimes divided amongst fifteen Dukes, but all their families being extinct, nine of those Lordships are escheated to the King of Bohemia, the other six still remain, amongst three of the heirs of the ancient owners. The two Dukedoms of Oppelen and Ratibor, in this Country, were by this present Emperor given to Bethlem Gabor, in consideration of his relinquishment of the Crown of Hungaria. For which two Dukedoms, and for the lands of the old marquis of jegerensdorff in Lusatia, who being prescribed by the Emperor, and beaten out by the Duke of Saxony, fled to Bethlem Gabor, who had newly married his niece; that is, the sister to the present Elector of Brandenburg, whose father's brother this jegerensdorff was: For these lands (I say) came part of the discontents still depending between Bethlem Gabor and the Emperor. 'tis reported, that if King Frederick would have laid down his right to Bohemia, the Emperor would have been content to have made him King of Silesia.  
Lusatia is on the South bounded with Silesia: 'tis near upon two hundred miles long, and fifty broad: it lies between the Rivers Elve and Viadrus, and is divided into the Upper and Lower; both given to Vratislaus (as Silesia also was) King of Bohemia, by the Emperor Henry the fourth, Anno 1087. It still retains the honour of a Marquisate. Gorlitz is the chief City, and a fair one. Bandzen, Sutaw, Spremberg, and Tribel, be neat and well peopled Towns. The people as in Northerly situation they are nearer to the Germans, so are they like them more rough mannered than the Silesians and Bohemians. Their Country is fruitful enough; and there may upon necessity be levied twenty thousand foot, as good as any in that Kingdom. All these incorporate Provinces use the Sclavonian tongue. S●ria is rich in Mines of Silver and Iron, threescore miles broad, and an hundred and ten long: Carinthia a hilly and woody Country, is seventy five miles long, and fifty five broad: Carniola, with the bordering Countries up to Tergis●e, is an hundred & fifty miles long, and forty five broad. They are plentiful of Corn, Wine, Flesh, and Wood  
The Country of Tirol is full of Mines of Silver, 
〈◊〉  and Salt-pits, and is eighteen Germane miles long and broad. The territories Swevia, 
Swevia.  Alsatia, and Rhetia, do pay little less than two millions and a half of ordinary revenue, and so much extraordinary, besides the eighteen Cantons of Rhetia, are under the same jurisdiction. They are so well peopled, that upon occasion they are able to levy an hundred thousand footmen, and thirty thousand Horse. I know no other Province in Europe able to say the like. And therefore the Emperor is not so weak a Prince, as those, ignorant of the State of Kingdoms, do suppose him to be, reporting his Territories to be small, unprovided of necessaries, poor in money, and barren of people. But this is certain, that as he is Lord of a large dominion, fertile, rich, and infinite of people; so let every man think, that by the neighbourhood of the Turk, bordering upon him from the Carpathian Mountains to the Adriatic Sea, the forces of a mightier Prince may seem small & be overlaid. For what Prince is there bordering upon so puissant an enemy, but either by building of fortresses, or by entertaining of Garrisons, is not almost beggared; I will not say in time of war, but even during the securest peace; especially considering that the forces of the Turk are always ready, strong, and cheerful; yea, better furnished in the time of peace, than any other Nation in the hottest fury of war? Wherefore it stands him upon, who is a borderer upon so powerful an enemy, either for fear or jealousy, to be ever watchful, & to spare no charges, as doth the Emperor; retaining in wages continually twenty thousand soldiers, keeping Watch and Ward upon the borders of Hungary. These ask great expenses, and yet less than these are not to be defrayed for the strengthening of other places; besides other expenses not meet here to be spoken of.  
To conclude with the State of the Empire, though it cannot be said to be hereditary, nor to have (which is strange) any chief City appropriate to the residence or standing Court of the Emperor, (as Rome sometimes was:) yet for neighbourhood and conveniences sake, the Emperors have in this last age been chosen out of the house of Austria; yea, when there have been several brothers of them, they have all looked for the Empire one after another, and have had it too. And for the same reasons have the Bohemians made choice of the same person, yea, and sometimes the Hungarians also; the Austrian being the ablest Prince to defend them against the Turks. So that Bohemia, though in possession of the Emperor, yet is no more part of the Empire than Hungaria is, but a Kingdom absolute of itself, free to choose a King where it pleases. So that the Emperor in Germany is to be considered two ways: first, as a Germane Prince; secondly, as the Germane Emperor. First, as a Prince he hath by inheritance the lands and honours of his family; such be Austria, Alsatia, Tirol, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, with some parts of Rhetia and Swevia: and these dominions are like other principalities, subjects of the Empire; and for them, the Emperor is his own subject. Secondly, as a Germane Prince (though not by inheritance, but by election) may the Emperor be considered when he is King of Bohemia: Which though it be an independent kingdom, yet being included within Germany, and the King of Bohemia by office chief Taster to the Emperor, and one of the seven Electors of the Germane Empire, (as having the casting voice, if the other six be equally divided, nay, and with power to name himself if he be one of the two in election,) in consideration hereof may he thus also be brought within the Empire. But yet neither of these ways can the Emperor or Empire so properly be considered. Thirdly, therefore to speak of him as the Germane Emperor, is to consider of him as Lord of those portions and States of the Empire properly so called. And those be either the States, or Imperial Cities of Germany. The States and Princes of Germany are naturally subjects to the Emperor, yea, and officers to his person too, (which is a part of their honour,) so the Palsgrave is chief Shower, and Brandenburg Sword-bearer, etc. They are also as subjects, to be summoned to the Imperial Diets, their lands are to be charged towards the Emperor's wars, made in defence of the Empire. But yet on the other side, the Germane Princes be not such subjects as the Lords of England and France, but much freer. Lorraine is a member of the Empire, and yet will not that Duke suffer the Emperor to have any thing to do in his dominions; and if any other Prince should take up Arms against the Emperor, (as Saxony did in the case of Luther:) yet cannot the Emperor escheat their lands (as other Princes may serve their Rebels) by his own private power, without the consent of the other Electors & Princes in a Diet. So that the Germane Princes be subjects, and no subjects; The Emperor is as it were the Grand Landlord, who hath made away his right by lease or grant, but hath little to do till the expiration or forfeiture.  
The second member of the Empire be the Imperial and Hanse-townes, in which, because they have less power, the Emperor hath more than in the Prince's Estates. The●e acknowledge the Emperor for their Lord, but yet with diverse acceptions. For first, they will stand upon their own privileges, and for them will deny any request of the Emperor. Secondly, they depend and trust unto their own private confederacies amongst themselves, as much as to the Emperor; as the Swissers, and Grisons leaguers amongst themselves; and the Princes of the lower Creitz, or circle of Saxony, amongst themselves; in defence of which the King of Denmark, as Duke of Holstein being one of them, took up just Arms of late even against the Emperor. Subjects these Cities and States are, but yet were they no freer than the subjects of other Princes, they durst not make leagues amongst themselves to the prejudice of their Emperor. Thirdly, even these Imperial Cities have some other Lords besides the Emperor, or the Mayor, or Officers of their own Towns. Thus the marquis of Onspach being of the House of Brandenburg, still challengeth the ancient Office and Title of his Family, which is to be Burgrave of Nurembergh, which is a principal Imperial City. We see also what power and favour the King of Poland had in these wars with Sweden, in the Imperial City of Dantzik, which put itself under his protection. Wormbs also in the Palatinate under protection of the Palsgrave, received an Army of the Princes of the Union in favour of him, even against the present Emperor.  
Finally, the House of Austria holds the Empire in that fashion, that Adonias laid claim to the Kingdom, wherein another sat confirmed, and perished for want of supportation. For besides that it is not hereditary, neither can he after Coronation command like an absolute Sovereign, nor expect or enforce the reciprocal duties between Prince and Subject; nor is he powerful enough to countermand the Privileges of the Empire; no nor to call the Diet without the consent of the major part of the Electors. For some Provinces are as it were members of the Empire, yet disunited: for neither do they, nor will they acknowledge that they belong at all to the Empire; as the Kings of Denmark and Sweden, the Duke of Prussia, the Elector of Brandenburg that now is (who requires Investiture of the Polander, not of the Emperor) the Swissers and the Netherlands. Others confess the Emperor for their Sovereign Prince; but they come not to the Diets of the Empire, nor will bear the Tax and Tallages of the Empire: as the Dukes of Savoy, Lorraine, and the Princes of Italy. Others come to the Diets and pay all impositions: and these are properly the Princes ' and Cities of Germany. But the King of Bohemia, by the grant of Charles the fourth, is exempted from all contributions. As for the other Princes, they be so many, and by leaguing together so mighty, that they attend in Court at pleasure, contest with the Emperor at pleasure, raise forces at pleasure, and supply his wants of Exchequer at pleasure. Some of them have to do both in the Diets, and at the Election of a new Emperor: those be the Electors; three Bishops, and three Princes. But as at first Wenceslaus the Emperor was fain to bribe them with many Privileges and Lordships for their voices in his Election: so still they must be courted, if the Emperor desires to have his son or brother chosen after him, or any great favour done unto him. If they be displeased, they are strong enough to ruffle with him. The other Princes live of themselves, and the Emperor is oftener beholding to them, than they to him: so that these be but Lordly Subjects of the Empire. To speak now in a word,: These are truly termed the States, the Princes and Cities of the Empire; who have to do in the Diets or Parliaments, and as members of one b●die participate of good and evil, of advantage or disadvantage, throughout the whole Empire. These, living after the manner of a Commonwealth well united, make use (in manner aforesaid) of the Emperor for their head and common safety.  
And such be diverse of the lesser Princes, together with the Hanse-townes, and Imperial Cities. Free or Imperial Cities, are they, which are not directly within the Inheritance of any Prince, though they stand within his Territory. For example: Heidelberg, Wormbs, and Spiers, are all in the Palatinate; whereof the first is the Princes own, and not Imperial; the other be Imperial, and not the Princes. Such Cities have obtained their freedom either for money, or for service done to the Emperor: whereupon, some of them are so strong, so privileged, and so populous, that out of obstinate repining at Taxes and Impositions, they have many times opposed against their natural Lords; yea, and in hostile manner excluded them from the superiority of commanding: witness the contentions heretofore between the City of Brunswick, and their own Duke; the exclamations of the Cities and Princes, when the Landigrave of Hessen was imprisoned; and the general cause of the Protestants, protesting in every place against the Ecclesiastical proceedings, and Imperial threatenings. These Cities govern themselves by their own Laws, being bound no further, than to pay two fifth parts of whatsoever general contribution is assessed in the Imperial Diets. They pay tribute to the Emperor (some say) fifteen thousand Florins: but they have for the most part sufficient revenue of their own to defray the charges. The nature of other Cities you have before read of.  
The Diets now be the things by which the Emperor rules all, if he be able to make a party. The ordinances of these Diets cannot be frustrated but by another Diet: but of putting the Decrees in execution, the Emperor hath the full power and the sole authority. And therefore as touching pre-eminence and dignity, he is to be accounted the first and chief of the Christian Princes, as the person upon whom the Majesty of the Roman Empire resteth, and who ought to defend the Nation of the Germans, the Church of God, the Catholic Faith; and to procure the peace and welfare of the whole Christian world. And this is something towards the understanding of the State of the Empire in Germany. Go we now to relate of the other chief Princes there. And first of those which worthily challenge the next place, the Electors: of which the Palsgrave is chief.   

The State of the Prince Elector Palatine.  
HIs Dominion contains the Upper and the Lower Palatinate. The Lower is the chief of the two, as being both the richest, the largest, and the Seat of the Elector. A goodly and a delicate Country it is, almost two hundred miles in length, and about half so much in breadth, lying on both sides of the famous Rhine; and watered beside with the Neccar, whose banks are enriched with the most generous Wines. It touches upon Lorraine at the South-west, and hath the Duchy of Wirtenberg upon the East. Of this Country, because of the army of the Destroyer, may we speak in the Scripture phrase, The Land is as Eden before them, and as a desolate wilderness behind them; her goodly and strong Cities, her pleasant fields, and delicate vineyards, are fallen into the possession of those that reaped where they did not sow. To this Principality, was the Title of the first Elector incorporate. It and Bavaria were made a Kingdom, Anno 456. which Charles the Great conquered; in whose Line it continued from the year 789. till Otho's time, Anno 955. whose heirs continued in them (but not as a Kingdom) till the year 1043. at which time Henry the third deprived Prince Conrade of them: to whose heir, Frederick Barbarossa restored the Palatinate in the year 1183. since which time (as Munster saith) it ever continued in that male Line; until these unfortunate wars. The Lower Palatinate hath been twice augmented; once by the Emperor Wenceslaus, who bestowed Oppenheim and two other Imperial Towns upon the Elector for his voice in the Election. The second augmentation was by the ransom of the Duke of Wirtenberg, and the Archbishop of Mentz, both taken in one battle by Prince Fredrick, Anno 1452. out of both whose Countries lying next unto the Palatinate, the victorious Palatine took some what to lay to his own: For which, and other quarrels, there hath still continued a grudging in the Archbishops towards the Palsgraves'; Mentzes (whose archiepiscopal City is also in the Palatinate) laying a claim to a Monastery, and the lands upon the Bergstraes', or mountain, within two English miles even of Heidelberg. The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electors of ●ther sort. He taketh place of the Duke of Saxony, and the marquis of Brandenburg, because Henry the first Palatine was descended of Charles the Great; for which cause in the vacancy of the Empire, he is also Governor of the West parts of Germany, with power to alienate or give Offices to take fealty and homage of the Subjects; and which is most, to sit in the Imperial Courts, and give judgement of the Emperor himself.  
The Land naturally is very rich, the Mountains are full of Vines, Woods, and such excessive store of red Deer, that Spinola's soldiers in the late wars had them brought to them like Beef or Bacon. How famous the Rhenish Wines are, I need not say. Of Corn they have no want: Silver also is here digged up. Goodly Towns and strong it had such store, as if they had had nothing but Cities. All which are now divided betwixt the Emperor, the Bavarian, and the Spaniard. The Prince also was said to have two and twenty Palaces. But the chiefest ornament was the incomparable, Library of Heidelberg; not for the beauty of the room, (for it was but in the roof of the chief Church, and that by a long wall divided into two parts) but for the numbers of excellent Manuscripts and printed books; with which it was then better stored, than Oxford yet is. The Prince's Revenue arose first out of his own Lands and Customs of his Manors. Secondly, out of the tenths and wealth of the Monasteries and estate of the Church confiscated: which perchance made up one quarter (if not more) of his whole estate. Thirdly, from the Toll of one Bridge over the Rhine, he yearly had about twenty thousand crowns. Fourthly, some say that one silver mine yielded him threescore thousand crowns. All together the revenues of this and the Upper Palatinate (lying next to Bavaria, and some thirty English miles distant from this Lower) were valued to amount unto one hundred sixty thousand pounds sterling of yearly Revenues. Finally, of the three Temporal Electors goes this common proverb in Germany, That the Palsgrave hath the honour, Saxony the money, and Brandenburg the land: for Saxony indeed is richer, and brandenburgh's Dominions larger, than those of the Prince Elector Palatine.   

The State of the Elector of Saxony.  
THe Dominion of the Dukes of Saxony, 
Saxony.  containeth the Marquisat of M●sen, the Lantgravedome of Turinge, Voitland, part of Nether Saxony, (almost within two Dutch miles of Maigdburg) part of the Lands of the Earls of Mansfielt, pawned to Augustus for some sums of money, and a parcel of Frankhenland. The whole Country is seated almost in the midst of Germany, on all sides very far from the Sea, except Voitland, very plain and Champion, sprinkled here and there with some few of them navigable. The chiefest of them all is the Elve, ●o which all the rest pay the tribute of their waters. All of it together is imagined to be in bigness about a third part of England, or somewhat more.  
The climate in temperature is not much differing from ours of England. 
Situation.  It confineth on the Southeast with the Kingdom of Bohem, and is parted with many high hills and great woods: on the South with the Bishop of Bambergs Country, and on the South-west with the Landgrave of Hesse: on the North and Northwest with the Counts of Mansfielt, the Princes of An●●●●●, and the City of Maidburgh (of which this Duke writeth himself Burgrave, and the marquis of Brandeburghs eldest son Archbishop) yet is it not under either jurisdiction, but freely governed within itself: On the North-east lieth the Marquesdome of ●randeburgh and the Lansknites, who partly belong to the marquis, and partly to the Emperor.  
It is in peace at this time (as all Germany beside) with all the Neighbour-Princes. 
Borderers.  Between the Bohemians and them there is a great league, but betwixt the Emperor and their Dukes, great jealousies under hand. The Duke of Saxony, the Marquesses of Brandeburgh, and the Lantgraves of Hesse, have many years (they and their ancestry) been linked together, and both Lutherans, howbeit the Landgrave is thought to favour of Calvinisme. The Bishop of Bamberge, both himself and his Country are all Catholics, but of no power to hurt, though they were Enemies. The Counts of Mansfielt have a grudge to the house of Saxony, because most of their land being pawned to Augustus, is, as they pretend, wrongfully detained, the debt being long, since satisfied: but they are so many, and so poor, as they may well have the will, but not the power to annoy Saxony; in Religion, Catholics.  

Anhault. Mansfield.  The Princes of Anhault (as also the Counts of Mansfield) are homagers to this Duke, but of small power or riches. In Religion, Calvinists.  
For home defence and strength, 
Force.  this Dukedom is so strong by nature, on Boheme side, and upon the frontiers, and within Land so well fortified by Art, with reasonable strong Cities, Towns, and Castles; so well peopled, and all places of strength so well looked unto, and kept in so good order, that it seemeth provided to withstand the Enemy, not only of any one, but of all the Neighbour-Provinces. The greatest and chiefest City within this Dukedom is Erdford seated in Turing, not subject to the Duke, 
Erdford.  but a free and Hanse-towne; the next unto it is Leipsique, the Metropolis of Mis●n; a Town very well seated both for profit and pleasure, yet of no great strength, though it held out john Frederick, a siege of two or three months with small disadvantage: of building very fair and stately, most of the houses of seven, eight, or nine Stories high, but all of Brick and no Stone. It is greater than Dresden, and hath many fair and large streets, and yet inferior in beauty and strength: for the Duke will not suffer the Inhabitants neither to fortify nor to repair the walls, left they should again rebel, as in former times: within the walls are nine hundred Houses; it hath three Churches, five Colleges, and about four hundred Students; as also a fair Castle with a small garrison to keep the Town in obedience. To it resort diverse Merchants for traffic, and many Gentlemen to lea●●● the ●●●●uage.  
There are beside, diverse other pretty and reasonable strong Towns, but above all, 
Dresden  Dresden the ancient seat of the Dukes of Saxony: It standeth in the County of Mis●●a, round, and containing in compass about the walls the circuit of two English miles. These Walls are of fair and large squared stones, well countermined with earth on the inside, and wonderfully fortified with seven strong Bulwarks, and as many great Mounts on the outside. On the which (as also on the walls) are one hundred and fifty goodly pieces of Brass artillery, with a garrison of five hundred well appointed Soldiers in continual pay. This City within the walls hath eight hundred houses, four Churches, three Gates, two fair Market places, and a great Bridge of stone over the Elve.  
The Mote which incompasseth the wall is deep and clear without any filth or weeds, and is on all sides walled with fair stones to the bottom. The streets are not many, but very fair, the houses not very great, but of one uniformity, and pleasing to behold. In most of the streets runneth from the River a small stream of water, and in many of these streets are tubs placed upon sleds full of water, always ready to be drawn by horses or men, whither occasion of fire should crave employment. For prevention whereof, they maintain men of purpose to walk every night in the streets, and some to watch carefully on the highest Towers. The Palace of the Duke is of great beauty and majesty: the Chambers are flowerd with coloured Marbles, and garnished round with Stag's heads of extraordinary greatness; many bedsteads and tables also are of diverse coloured Marbles, most curiously carved and polished. Within the Palace is an Armoury for horsemen of unspeakable magnificence, with a great number of horses curiously framed in wood, and painted to the life, with as many wooden men on their backs, furnished most richly with all furniture fit for a horseman to use in the wars. Amongst these are the lively portraitures of many of the Dukes of Saxony carved and painted to life, covered with such robes, armour, and furniture for their horses made of gold and silver, and set with precious stones, as they used to wear when they were living.  
There are also thirty six sleds for pleasure of great beauty, and rare invention, with two carved and painted horses to every of them, richly furnished with silver bits, and the bridles and capar sons embroidered with silver and gold, hanging full of silver bells according to the Germane custom. Here are also many Chambers full of Masking garments, and other abiliments for triumphs and pastimes both for Land and Water. In this Armoury also are many costly weapons, both offensive and defensive; such, so good, and so rich, as money can procure, or the wit of man invent.  
Under this Armoury standeth a most princely Stable arched with stone, and supported with goodly pillars of Marble. Out of every of which pillars runneth sweet and fresh water for the daily use of the Stable: The racks are of iron, the mangers plated over with copper, the stalls for the Horses of strong carved timber; every Stall having a fair glazed window, and every window a green curtain. The ground between the stalls is paved with fair broad stones. In this Stable are an hundred eight and twenty horses, and yet no wet nor filth to be perceived, nor dung to be seen or smelled.  
near unto the Palace standeth the Arsenal, wherein is seen such plenty of great Artillery, yellow as gold, such strange Engines, and such wonderful qualities of all kind of Armour and Munition whatsoever, necessary for the Wars, or a long siege, that for Land-service it far excelleth the Arsnall of Venice, or any other Storehouse in Europe, able to arm 300000. Horse and Foot at a day's warning. And as the Armoury and Arsenal excel all others, so the City for its quantity (in my judgement) is to be accounted the fairest and strongest of Europe, and that far surpassing Noremberg, Anwerp, or Lubech, at this day reckoned to be the prime Cities of Christendom. Besides this Armoury, all the Cities and Towns have their Armouries very well kept and provided: neither are the Noblemen, Gentlemen, and Country people unfurnished.  
There are in Saxony three Universities, Wittenberg, 
Universities. Wittenberg.  Liep●que, and jene. The first is supposed to be the prime-Vniversity of all Germany. It is about two miles' compass within the walls, being neither strong nor fair. In it are only two Churches, and four Colleges, being neither rich nor beautiful, and in them about a thousand Students of all sorts. It hath a strong Bridge of Timber over the Elve, and a fair Castle or Palace appertaining to the Duke. In the Church of this Castle are interred the bodies of M. Luther, and, P. Melancthon, under two fair Marble stones, with superscriptions of copper upon them, and their pictures from head to foot in great tables set up by them.  
The other two have some six or seven hundred Scholars a piece; 
〈…〉.  but in Colleges, Lectures, Order, Proceeding, and all things else, infinitely inferior either to Cambridge or Oxford: There are all professions in each of them, but Wittenberg is esteemed the chief Seminary of Divines; jene of Civilians; and Liepsiege of Philosophy.  
All the Dukedom, 
Fertility.  but especially Mizzen, is one of the pleasantest and fruitfullest parts of all Germany, and in truth much exceeding any that I saw, but only the Dukedom of Wittenberg. It hath great store of very good Corn of all sorts, reasonable good and convenient store of most sort of cattle: of Horses they have plenty, and those strong and tall of stature, but fitter to draw than to serve, yet very well fitting their manner of service, being heavily armed (viz.) with a Petronel, a case of Pistols, a Courtle-axe, and diverse times with a Battle-axe; over and above all which, his Horse must be able to carry two or four bottles of Wine or Beer in his great heavy Saddle, left in any case his Master should faint for want of liquor in his journey: But their best razes they have out of the neither Saxony, where there be exceeding store. The Bullocks are but small and nothing good. Of sheep they have in some places indifferent store, especially within these few years; of body little, and but reasonable good, yet so, as bearing indifferent good wool; either the sheep themselves, or their fleeces, are bought up by the Netherlands, and employed in the making of cloth, to some prejudice of ours in England.  
They have great store of Mines of most sorts, 
Riches.  as Silver, Copper, Tin, Led, Iron, and (as they say) some Gold. The chief places of the Silver Mines are Tiberg, Aviberg, Mariaberg, and other Towns at the foot of the Bohemian Mountains. In Voitland there are also some Hills very rich in Minerals, especially one called which being much celebrated for having some Rivers running out of it, East, West, North, and South, is exceedingly spoken of for Silver and Gold Mines, insomuch as in a Story written of the Mines of Saxony, called Berg-Cronicon, it is affirmed, that this Hill yielded to the Dukes of Saxony in eight years, twenty two Millions of Florins, only for the Tenths. Besides these Mines, the Duke hath the Mine of Mansfielt, pawned to diverse Merchants of Norimberg and Augusta, and are thought to be worth yearly thirty thousand pounds sterling. It is held, that all his Mines of Saxony (besides those of Mansfielt) yield the Duke one year with another seven hundred thousand Florins, which is about an hundred and thirty thousand pounds sterling.  
Other commodities of worth they have none, but flax, 
Commodities.  and a kind of thick course cloth, which by reason of the exceeding falsifying and dearness of ours, groweth every day into more and more request with them.  
The whole Dukedom, but especially Mizzen, 
People.  is very populous, full of Cities, walled Towns, and Country Villages, and all of them very well peopled. It is certainly affirmed, that the Duke at twenty days warning is able to make an Army of fourscore thousand men very well armed and furnished.  
The people generally are reasonable fair of complexion and flaxen haired, but not well favoured, 
Manners of the people.  either men or women: in behaviour as civil as any part of Germany whatsoever; especially the women, who taking themselves (as they are indeed) for the fairest and best spoken of all Dutchland, are in their apparel and entertainment indifferently graceful. For their disposition, (as indeed almost all the rest of the Germans) it is very honest, true, and not ordinarily given to any notorious vice, but drinking; nor willingly offering any injury, either to their own countrymen, or to strangers, but when they are drunk; and then very quarrelsome, and (as it is said) more valiant than when they are sober. Wise in mediocrity, but not of any great sharpness or subtlety of wit: Of body strong, and big boned, especially the Country people, but of a kind of lumpish, heavy, and unactive strength, fitter for husbandry, and other toilsome labour, than fight.  
In their chief Cities, some few give themselves at their great and principal Feasts, to a little use of their Piece, in shooting at a mark; but otherwise, by reason of their long peace, altogether untrained to the wars, or any warlike exercises. But the use of the pot serveth for all other pastimes and delights; in which notwithstanding they have very small store of wine, yet they are nothing inferior to any other part of Dutchland.  
They have great store of Artisans and Handicrafts men of all sorts, 
Artisans  but in their several trades nothing so neat and artificial as the Netherlanders and English, or those of Norimberg and Augusta. 
Merchants.  Of Merchants they have great store, especially in Liepsiege, and other chief Cities, and those for the most part very rich; whereof this reason is yielded, that though they have no commodities, save those before mentioned, nor are near the Sea, or any great Rivers, (by which they may have cheap and commodious importation or exportation of wares) yet Germany is so seated in the midst and heart of all Christendom, and Saxony in the bowels of it, as by continual trafficking with England, France, the Low-Countries, Italy, Poland, and all the Eastern Countries, and by daily conveying all the commodities of each Country over-land to others that want them, they grow very wealthy.  
For such as give themselves to the wars, and have no other profession of living, though generally all the Germans are mercenary soldiers, (and so their service accordingly) yet I heard of as few in this Province, as in any part of Germany; whether it were that the wars of Hungary employed them all, or that other Princes growing weary of their service, their occupation began to decay.  
Touching the Nobility, 
Nobles.  I can say nothing in particular of their numbers, names, titles, dispositions, etc. only in general, there be Earls and Barons. Some are merely subject to the Duke; others are borderers, which are only but homagers; as the Princes of Anhalt; the Counts of Mansfielt, the Counts of Swarzenberge, etc. Of Gentiles there are good store, to the number (as it is supposed) of three or four thousand at the least, by which means the Duke is always in his wars well furnished with Horsemen, every one (one with another) bringing three or four good horses with him to the field.  
The Nobility and Gentility generally thorough all Germany, and particularly in this Dukedom, have great royalties and revenues. The lands, goods, and chief houses are usually equally divided amongst all the children, reserving but little prerogative to the eldest brother. The Honours likewise descend equally to the whole Family; all the sons of Dukes, being Dukes; and all the daughters, Duchess': all the sons of Counts, Counts; and the daughters, Countesses, etc.  
They are exceedingly had (both Noblemen and Gentlemen) in extraordinary reverence and estimation amongst the vulgar people, which both in their Gate and Seats in public places, they very religiously maintain. In time of Peace they are but little used in counsel or matters of State, being almost all utterly unqualified, either with wisdom, learning, or experience; only contenting themselves with shadow of honour which their ancestors have left them. And if they have been famous (as by the raising of their Houses to that greatness it should seem they have ●eene) they imitate them in nothing, but in only continuing their so long and so holily observed order of carousing.  
In time of war (which hath been for many years till the late wars of Hungary very small, or rather no●●) because of their greatness both in Revenues and number of Tenants, their service hath been usually employed: but now by reason of their long disuse of Martial matters, (which therefore seemed to make some amends, or at least some excuse of their other defects) they are become, if I guess not amiss, not to fit for their greatness, as unfit for their want of knowledge every way, either in experience or contemplation. And truly I cannot so much as hear almost of any of them, either Noble or Gentlemen, that give themselves to any Noble studies, exercises, or delights, except now and then to the hunting of the wild Boar; by which, and by accustoming their heads to the wearing of their heavy thrummed Caps in stead of a head-piece, they take themselves to be greatly enabled for service.  
For the valour and warlike disposition of the people of this Dukedom, 
Valour.  I cannot commend them above the rest of their Countrymen; neither shall I (as I think) need to stand much upon that point, sithence their actions shall plead their sufficiency in general. The great matters which they have undertaken, and the little that they have performed, will produce sufficient testimony. What they did one against another in the time of Charles the fifth, is not much material to prove their courage; since without question, Bulrushes against Bulrushes are very good Weapons. But in the same time, and under the same Duke and Captain, they performed very little against the Spaniards, though with far overbalanced numbers, as in diverse places of Sleyden manifestly appeareth. Touching their actions in the Low-Countries, in the Prince of Orange his time, & in France during the civil wars, and sithence for the King, (if I mistake it not) it hath always been praise enough for them, if they have helped to keep their enemies from doing any great matters, though they have performed nothing themselves. Of latter time they have rather increased than diminished this opinion, in the wars ten years since in Hungary, besides many other times of notable disorders amongst them by false Alarms. They fled most shamefully out of the Island of Komora, being charged by a few Tartars, who with infinite hazard and inconvenience swum over a part of the Danubie to come at them. The Summer after, Count Charles' of Mansfielt, their General, had them in such jealousy, as when the Turks only with some twelve or fourteen thousand men came to victual Gran, and past almost close by their Tents, and they being at least fifty thousand strong, he durst not set upon them till they retired, having performed the project of their journey, left the Germans (who were by far the greater part of his Army) being lustily charged, might give back, & so endanger the whole Campe. To omit many other particularities about this point, too long to dwell upon in this discourse, they are no more to be commended for their discipline, than for their valour: for though they be commonly very well armed, and keep indifferent good order in their march, yet are they for the most part no more watchful and provident in their Camp, than if they were safely entrenched in an Alehouse. Quarrelsome exceedingly, and in a manner given to drinking continually, and almost every common soldier carrying with him his she-baggage, besides his bag and other furniture. Of their unreasonable spoiling and freebooting, the French Stories make sufficient relation; and it hath always been hard to discern, whether those Nations that have called them to their succour, have received more detriment by them, or by their professed enemies. For instance of their spoiling humour, the marquis of Turloch taking in the Marquesdome of Baden, and being constrained to keep some four or five thousand men in sundry places in garrison, they all offered (though he gave them very extraordinary pay) to serve without any wages, so they might have free liberty of pillage. Therefore let it not seem strange, that I produce these general examples of this Nation; for though in diverse Provinces they are much differing in complexion, in stature, and many other circumstances, yet for war, especially for their vices in war, they are in a manner all of the same air.  
They have greatly affected the English Nation, 
Conceit of the English.  but of late were they not a little distasted, upon pretence of injuries done them about prizes, Sea matters, and suppressing their privileges of the Stillyard; wherein though they themselves (as being Inland people, and trading little by Sea) are nothing interessed; yet their neighbours of Hamborough, Lubech, and diverse other Hanse-townes, making all these matters far greater and worse than indeed they are, have spread even into their minds the contagion of their own grudge.  
The Council of Saxony are at this time few: 
Council.  Amongst them there are some that are of the Nobility, Counselors rather in name than effect. For in that they live in their Countries, they are seldom present at any consultations, and meddle little in the ordinary government of the State. The rest, after the manner of Germany, are most Civilians. The whole government of the affairs (as also the Court) is very private. Other particulars I cannot specify, neither in truth if a man consider their outward portliness, though otherwise I doubt not, but wise enough, do they merit the setting down of any. For being (as all Germans are) plain and homely in their behaviour and entertainment, they are both in their retinue, apparel, and all things else very suitable; so that not only in this Court, but in the Courts of diverse great Princes of Germany, they go usually apparelled in black Leather, or Linen died black, the chiefest having only an addition for ornament sake, of the Prince's picture in gold, or a chain of one or two boughts, whereby they seem such leathern and linen Gentlemen, as, if they were in England, all men would take them for honest factors unto Merchants, or else some under-Clerke of an Office, rather than such great and chief Counselors, to so great Princes and Estates. But as it should be great folly for a man to judge the preciousness of a jewel by the case wherein it is kept, and much greater to esteem it by the cover of the case said even so by the same reason, it were an equal indiscretion, to estimate a man's worth either by their body or apparel, the one being but an earthen case of the heavenly mind, the other but the outward cover of that worthless box. So on the other side, it is an undeniable certainty, that not only the common people and strangers, but even wise men are moved and stirred up with outward shows, and their minds according to those exterior matters, prepared to receive a deep impression, either of like or dislike, favour or disfavour, of reverence, or careless retchlessness, and debased dispositions.  
The Revenues of this Dukedom are, 
Revenues.  as most men affirm, very great, and without comparison the greatest of any Germane Prince whatsoever. The means whereby it ariseth to that greatness, are diverse; first the great quantity of Silver Mines, and such like, whose profit notwithstanding is very uncertain, according to the goodness or badness of the veins: the great impositions upon all sorts of Merchandise, and the assize upon Beer, which only in the City. Liepsiege, being a little Town of two Parishes, amounteth yearly to above twenty thousand pounds sterling. The tenths of all sorts of increase, as Corn, Wine, etc. The Salt-houses at Hall, and some other places, which being all to the Duke; besides the Lands of the Dukedom being very great, and the Taxes and Subsidies assessed at their Parliaments or Diets, with diverse other casualties, which fall not within my knowledge. But above all, the greatest is an imposition which hath long time been laid upon the people, towards the maintenance of the wars against the Turk; which notwithstanding they have been suspended for a long space lately, yet under colour of being sufficiently provided and furnished against future necessities, they have been continued, and the treasure converted to the Princes private use, arising in all this time to that quantity, that if it had been reserved to the pretended use, the wars might be continually very royally maintained, (I speak as much as is required on the behalf of that Dukedom) and the people freed these many years from the imposition; which notwithstanding is not only still continued, but since the last wars increased. What the general sum of all the revenues arise unto I have nothing certain, neither indeed is it certain in itself, a great part thereof (as aforesaid) consisting upon casualties, as the Mines and Tenths, etc. But for mine own particular conceit, being not altogether unconfirmed by other men's opinions, I cannot imagine how that it can arise to less than four hundred thousand pound sterling yearly at the least.  
Thus have I briefly run over some few particulars of the great and noble Dukedom of Saxony, worthy a much more ample discourse, and a far more worthier and better informed discourser; being (all things considered) not only the greatest and mightiest Princedom under the Empire, but even greater and mightier (I mean as it stood united in the time of Christianus) than the Empire itself. For though the Emperor by his sacred Imperial Seat be his Liege-Lord, and in greatness of dominion far superior, yet is he in revenue, in great love of his people, in warlike provision, and in Germane leagues and confederacies far inferior.   

The State of the marquis Elector of Brandenburg.  
THis Prince possesseth a larger tract of land than doth the other Electors, and hath more Noblesse, Gentry, and people, yet is a great deal of his land very wild and barren, much of his people poor, and himself though of great revenue, yet far short of that of Saxony. Brandenburg lies on the East limited with Poland, on the West with Saxony, touching upon Lusatia on the South. The compass is about five hundred miles, wherein are reckoned fifty Cities great and small, and threescore and four walled Towns. The whole Marquisate is divided into the Old, the chief Town whereof is Brandenburg; and the Nen, the greatest City therein being Frankford upon Oder; famous for the Mart and University. The Prince's Seat is at Berlin. This twofold division is again subdivided into eight Provinces, from which the Nobility take their titles; one of these (Crossen by name) being a Dukedom. For in Germany (you are to understand) a Dukedom may be contained within a Marquisate, yea, and a Duke come behind a Count: for that in the Empire precedency goes not (as with us) by title, but by blood and antiquity. The name of the present Elector is johannes Georgius, in whose line the title hath continued these two hundred and eleven years. Besides now the bare Country of Brandenburg, this Prince hath other dominions: many towns and lands both in Lusatia and Silesia; which with that of Onspach by Nurenberg, go commonly away to the younger of the family; all which write themselves Marquesses of Brandenburg. The three Dukedoms of Cleve, juliers, and Berg, have also been united to this family; though now almost twenty years since the Duke of Cleve dying without issue, these three States are yet in controversy betwixt this marquis, and the Duke of Newenburg. Besides these, is he Duke of Prussia, which is a great Country; into which the King of Poland is to give him investiture. So that he and the Archbishop Elector of Cullen, be Lords of the greatest tracts of lands of all the Princes of Germany. The revenues out of Brandenburg are thought to amount to forty thousand pounds sterling; and certainly his profits out of all his other Estates cannot but double that sum: A sufficient rent for such a Prince, if you consider the cheapness of all things in his Country. He is Lord of much people, and therefore of many soldiers.  
The Duke of Brunswick hath a large dominion, 
The Duke of Brunswick.  well peopled, well furnished, and himself of a great revenue; but both in place much inferior (being no Elector) being as of body the strongest, so also of mind the vilest natured people of all Germany. In other things likewise he is inferior to the Duke of Saxony, a great part of his Country being barren, and his subjects poor.  
The Duke of Bavaria hath a large, rich, 
Bavaria.  and goodly Country, lying in great length on both sides the Danubie, a great revenue, and his subjects in good estate: but (as being almost the only Catholic great Prince of the temporalty) of no great party, and unfurnished of warlike provision, but much more of treasure, being exceedingly behind hand, principally through the abuse of his Jesuits, by whom being wholly governed, he hath spent, and daily doth infinitely in building them Churches, Altars, and Colleges, and endowing them with large revenues.  
What is above written of the Duke of Bavaria's estate, was something to the truth at the time of the former edition of this book; for certainly the house of Bavaria is wholly jesuited, insomuch as the father of this present Duke giving over the government, retired himself into a house of Jesuits: and this present Duke, besides other his large bounties and buildings, hath already estated eighteen hundred pound sterling a year upon the English Jesuits, with condition, that it shall go to the University of Oxford, so soon as that shall be converted to Popery. So that the case is now altered with the Duke of Bavaria, he hath gotten part both of the Upper and Lower Palatinate into his hands; yea, and the Electorship itself is estated upon him. Thus (for the time) are the Palatinate and Bavaria fallen both upon one person again, as they were before the year 1294. when as Lewis the Emperor, Prince of both of them, gave the Palatinate to his elder son, and Bavaria to the younger: after which the Palatine marrying the heir of Bavaria, again united them. But about 125. years since the Emperor Maximilian again parted them, giving Bavaria to the Ancestor of this present Maximilian. He is Uncle to King Fredrick: himself hath no issue; his second brother is the Elector of Cullen, and a third brother he hath who is not childless. Bavaria touches both Austria, Bohemia, and the Upper Palatinate; too aptly situated for the late wars, both to distress his nephew, and to aid the Emperor. What forces he is able to make, did then appear; and his revenue must be answerable.  
The Duke of Wirtemberg, 
Wirtemberg.  as in dignity he is inferior to all these, so doth he (if I be not deceived) approach nearest in most particulars of greatness to the Duke of Saxony: having a Country in circuit but small, being not much bigger by guess than Yorkshire, but very full of neat Towns and rich Villages, very well peopled, and they generally very rich: The land is not so fruitful as in other places, but far excelling the best in England, that ever came under my view; abounding exceedingly (especially about Stutgard) with wine, and the Country so pleasantly diversified, as that the hills (whereof it is full) and River sides being only employed to Vines, the plains are every where full of corn of all sorts, of excellent meadow and pasture, with sufficient store of wood. The Duke himself is well loved of his people, very rich in treasure and yearly revenue, so that setting the mines aside, he is thought to be equal, if not superior to the Duke of Saxony. But for provision of war (excepting powder, whereof there is some store) very meanly furnished, and for many respects not loved of his neighbour Princes. This Prince (as the Palatine) is also of the Order of England.  
The rest of the Princes of Germany, as the Duke of Michelburg, 
Michelburg.  the Landgrave of Hesse, the marquis of Baden, 
Hesse.  the marquis of Ansbach, or any other whatsoever, 
Baden.  being in all respects much inferior to these already named, 
Ansbach.  need not to be brought into competition with the Dukedom of Saxony, which makes the case more lamentable, that so mighty a Princedom having been many years wholly united in Maurice, Augustus, and Christianus, should now by the ill ordered custom of Germany, be distracted and divided into parts, and likely in time to be more disunited by subdividing it again to future Issues.  
Endless it were to write of all the Princes of Germany, which be about forty in all, besides seven Archbishops, and seven and forty Bishops; all men of great power and possessions. The Imperial Cities be also Signories by themselves, each able to make Levies of men by Sea and Land. Thus much therefore for Germany.   

Geneva.  
GEneva is also an Imperial City in Savoy, 
Situation.  situated at the South end of the Lake Lemanus, 
Circuit.  hard by the Lake. It is in circuit about two English miles, reasonable strong by Nature and Art, as well for that it is seated on a hill, which on the West is not easily accessible, as also for that it is indifferently well fortified with ravelings, 
Strength.  Bulwarks, and Platforms, besides a deep ditch. The East and West parts thereof, standing continually full of water: The South part remaining dry continually, and is well defended with Casemats, the better to scour the Curtain: it is so much the stronger, for that it standeth almost in an Island, having the Lake aforesaid on the North, the River of Rhosne upon the West, and the River of Arba upon the South, being from the Town half a mile, and by reason of the swiftness of the currant, and great movable stones in the bottom, which are violently carried down the River, it is not passable but with great danger.  
The River Rhosne divideth the Town into two parts, the one is called the high Town, and the other Saint Gervais. Between the River (in passing) it divideth itself into two branches, making a little Island, wherein are some few houses, and seven or eight mills to grind corn. The weakest part of the Town is upon the East-side, and out of the West by Saint Gervais Church; and for that it might have been surprised from the Lake, monsieur la Nove caused a new Fort to be made in the mouth of the Lake, by reason whereof, that part is most secure. The Town is well peopled, especially with women; insomuch as they commonly say, that there are three women for one man: yielding this reason, that the wars have consumed their men. They reckon some sixteen thousand of all sorts. 
The Territories.  The Territories are small, being no way above two leagues and a half; yet by reason the soil is fruitful, being well manured, it bringeth grain of all sorts, and great store of Wine. There is likewise plenty of pasture and feeding grounds; by means whereof, the Inhabitants are very well provided of all sorts of good flesh at a reasonable rate: no want of good Butter and Cheese, and for most part of wildfowl; as Partridge, Quail, Pheasant, and Mallard, in great abundance.  
There are all manner of good fruits, 
Fertility.  and especially excellent Pearmaines: beside, the River and the Lake afford diverse sorts of fresh Fish; as Pike, Roch, Carpe, Tench, etc. and above all, the best and biggest Carp of Europe. The commodities of the Duke's Country, and of the Bernesis, with ten or twelve miles next adjoining, are brought to this Tower, by reason the Peasant can get no money in any other place, which maketh the market to be well served. The Town standeth very well for trade of Merchandise, and if it might have peace, it would grow rich in short time; for, the ordinary passage to transport commodities out of Germany to France, especially to Lions, and so back again into Switzerland and Germany, is by this Town: beside, all Savoy, in a manner, and a good part of the Country of the Bernesis resort hither to buy their armour, apparel, and other necessaries, the Inhabitants being for the most part mechanical persons, making excellent good Pecces; as Muskets, Caleevers, etc. They likewise work Satin, Velvet, Taffeta, 
Handicrafts.  and some quantity of Cloth, though not very fine nor durable. There are many good Merchants, especially Italians, who have great dealings some others are thought to be worth twenty thousand crowns, and in general, the Town is reasonable rich notwithstanding their wars.  
The ordinary Revenue of the Town, 
Revenue.  is some threescore thousand crowns, which ariseth of the Gables of Merchandise, flesh, demaine, and tithes: and if there might be peace, it would amount to twice or thrice so much.  
There is reasonable provision against a siege, the Town being able to make some two thousand men, and one hundred horse, and furnish them with all necessaries; and having the Lake open, they want no provision of corn, or any victuals. In the Arsenal there is Armour for some two thousand men, with Muskets, Pikes, Caleevers, etc. Some twelve or fourteen Pieces of Ordnance, whereof there are about eight or nine Canons and Culverings: plenty of small shot, bullets and fireworks, besides some sixty Pieces in the Bulwarks. There was in former times provision of corn for six months, but of late years they have not been so provident. The people generally are marvellous resolute to defend their Town, especially against the Duke of Savoy, whom they hate exceedingly, and he them, not only in respect of the difference of Religion, but in matter of State: for the Duke counteth them Rebels, and pretendeth a Title to their Town, alleging, that till the year 1535. they were under the rule of their Bishop, who was Lord both in Temporal and Spiritual matters, and the Bishop acknowledged him for his chief Lord, and d●d him homage, till the year thirty, at which time, and before, the money which was coined in Geneva, was stamped with the Duke's name and figure upon it. Besides, till the time aforesaid, the Duke of Savoy might pardon offenders that were condemned: and further, there was no sentence of Law executed, but the Duke's Officer was made acquainted therewith, in whose power it was to disannul, as he liked best. Likewise in the year 1529. when as those of Geneva had leagued themselves with Friburge, the Duke disliking thereof, because it was done without his privity, caused the league to be broken, alleging, that the Town of Geneva could not conclude a matter of such importance, without his allowance and approbation. Besides, all these reasons before remembered, this also is alleged as most material, that Duke Charles coming to Geneva with the Duchess Beatrice his wife, those of the Town presented him the Keys thereof, thereby acknowledging him their chief Lord and Master. During the civil wars in France, the Town was marvellously peopled, insomuch as there were to the number of twelve or fourteen thousand strangers, the greatest part whereof were Gentlemen: but since those troubles began to diminish, the number likewise hath decayed, and at this instant there are not many besides the Inhabitants, by reason whereof, the Town is very much impoverished.  
The Town is governed by a Council of two hundred, 
Government.  called the great Council, out of which is chosen another Council, composed of five and twenty, and of these, four especial men, called Sindiques, who have the managing of the whole Commonwealth, unless it be in some great matters, wherein the whole State is deeply interessed, as in making of peace or war, in leagues offensive and defensive, appeals, etc.  
The people are governed by the Civil Law: the judge whereof is called a Lieutenant Criminal, before whom all causes are tried, and from whom there is no appeal, unless it be to the general Council of two hundred. When the Town was besieged in eighty nine, the Venetians did not only send them intelligence of sundry practices against them, but also sent them twenty four thousand crowns to maintain their wars; and out of England they had thirteen thousand crowns. The Great Duke of Tuscan did likewise send them many intelligences at the same time: and heretofore when as the Pope, the King of Spain, the French King, and the Duke of Savoy, have joined their powers together, with purpose to besiege them, the Emperor hath not only revealed all their practices, but offered to aid them with men and money: yea, and sometime the Dukes of Savoy have lent them money to maintain them against the others. For he had rather the Town should remain as it doth, than fall into any other man's hands than his own.  
Queen Elizabeth highly favoured it, and relieved it: so did all the Protestant German Princes, together with the French King. Who though ●ee be of a contrary Religion, yet hath he had it always in especial protection.  
The people are very civil in their behaviour, speech, 
Behaviour.  and apparel, all licentiousness being severely corrected, and especially dancing: Adultery is punished with death, and the Women drowned in the Rosne; simple Fornication with nine days fasting, bread and water in prison; for the second offence whipping out of the Town, and the third time with banishment. The Town lent unto Henry the third, King of France, a little before his death, 450000. crowns, and twelve Canons, which are not yet restored: the Bernesis seem to be their friends, but those of Geneva are very jealous of them, and dare not trust them.  
The Ministers have a consistory, unto which they may call public offenders, and such as give scandal unto others, and there reprove them: and if the crime be great, and the party obstinate, they forbid him the Communion; if notwithstanding he persist, they may excommunicate him. But the Ministers cannot call any before them into the Consistory, but by the authority of a Sindique, who must assist them; otherwise the Ministers have power to summon any Man. They have their maintenance out of the common Treasury, and meddle with no Tithes. Master Beza in eighty seven had some 1500. Florins for his stipend, which amounteth to some seven or eight and fifty pounds sterling, besides twenty coupes of corn, and his house; All which will hardly amount to fourscore pounds: the rest of the Ministers had some six or seven hundred Florins, twenty coupes of corn, and their houses. The Ministers in the country have three hundred forty and five Florins, and twenty coupes of corn. The Professor in Divinity hath per annum 1125. Florins, and twenty coupes of Corn; The Professor in Law 580. Florins; The Professor in Greek 510. Florins; The Professor of Philosophy 600. Florins, and twenty coupes; The Professor in Hebrew 510. florence.  
All honest exercises, as shooting in Pieces, Crossbows, Longbows, etc. are used on the Sabbath day, and that in the morning, both before and after the Sermon, neither do the Ministers find any fault therewith, so that they hinder not from hearing the word at the time appointed.   

Switzerland.  
IN the days of Caesar, this Province contained two hundred and forty miles in length, and one hundred and fourscore in breadth; which circuit or territory seeming too narrow a room to contain so valiant and a warlike people, that not long before had overthrown L. Cassius a Roman Consul, slain the Consul himself, and sold the soldiers for bondslaves; upon these apprehensions, and the conceit of their own valours, they began to entertain a resolution, by conquest to gain a larger territory, correspondent to the ambitious greatness of their minds, and to forsake their own country, which first gave them breath and being. In heat whereof they prepare for their departure, they provide victuals, study tillage two years, buy carts and carriage beasts, and left any man's courage should decline with the time, they make a law, that every one should be in readiness to set forward in the beginning of the third year. Being upon their way, and hearing that Caesar (than Proconsul of France) had caused the bridge of Geneva to be hewed down; and to debar them of passage, had raised that famous fortification between the Lake and Mount jura, they sent some of their greatest Commanders to Caesar, to entreat a quiet passage thorough the Roman Province. At their appointed day of Audience hearing Caesar's denial, they resolve to open the way with the power of their forces. In trial of which project, after they had received diverse defeatures, they again sent their Ambassadors to Caesar, to entreat an acceptation of submission, throwing themselves at his feet, and with many supplications, craving such favourable conditions of peace, as might best comfort so distressed a people, and beseem the glory of so mighty a conquests which requests Caesar upon delivery of pledges mercifully granted, enjoined them to return to the Country from whence they came, and to build the cities and villages, which before their coming forth they had destroyed. Ever since which time they retained the reputation of their ancient glory, but never enterprised to forsake their limited habitations. The number of Men, Women, and Children, that were in that journey, was 3680000. whereof 920000. were fight men: of them that returned, and saw the fortune of both their States, was 110000. Some hold opinion, that this Nation is utterly extinguished, and that the present Inhabitants (whereof we now entreat) both for their resemblance in manners and phrase of speech, are descended from the Germans.  
It is almost all situated amongst the Alps, 
Situation.  and therefore supposed to be the highest Region in Europe, and the rather for that the most famous Rivers of this part of the World, (viz.) Rhone, Rodan, and Po, falling from these high places, do disperse their channels thorough diverse Provinces of Christendom. It is called in History, Confoederatorum Regio, a State popular, and subject to no one Prince. And although it seem to be environed with steep and barren Mountains always covered with Snow, yet in truth it is fertile enough, and intermixed with fruitful places full of excellent Pastures, wherein they bring up infinite numbers of Sheep and cattle to their inestimable profit, by venting of Butter, Cheese, and other white meats to foreign Nations. Of Wheat and Wine they have no such plenty, but are glad to crave in aid of their neighbours to relieve their wants.  
From the times before spoken of, until the coming of the Saracens into Italy, at what time the Pope sent an honourable Embassage of Cardinals to entreat their favour and assistance, they seemed to live contented within theior own limits; and only in reward of their many good services (employed for the defence of the Church and Christendom) they desired of his Holiness, that they might live in liberty in these places which they then inhabited, with the use of their own Laws and ancient Customs. Which the Pope not only granted, but in token of their worthiness and valour he gave them a red banner, with the Image of the Crucifix painted therein. After this service, they again gave themselves to a quiet and peaceable life, to follow tillage, and to husband their granges, until such time as certain Noblemen their neighbours began to encroach upon them, and to exercise tyrannical jurisdiction over them. Which kind of servitude (as people bearing in fresh remembrance their ancient and generous ●●●utation) being unable to endure, and enured to give and not to take the law of their neighbours, opposed their forces against the insolency of this Nobility.  
The discontentment first burst out in the year of our Lord 
The Causes of their first Revolts.  1300. about which time the Counts of Aspurgh (afterward Dukes) had placed in one of their Castles of Urania in Valstreet, a Gentleman proud above measure, unsociable, and in lust insatiable. At first he was secret, but by custom emboldened, in Feasts and public Banquets he would boast, how he had now abused one Woman, than another: at last, amongst the rest, having ravished a very young and beautiful Damsel, he was slain by her two Brethren. The Count aggrieved hereat, offered to do justice upon the offenders, but the Inhabitants of that valley valiantly resisted, overthrew two or three of his Castles in one day, and slew diverse of his Officers. Which precedent the Vndervaldenses imitating, committed the like outrage upon the Gentlemen of their Territory, exclaiming that the tyranny of the Nobility had enforced them to this action. The first of the Confederates were, the Suavi, those of Vro, Zurich, and Vndervald; who so well as they might in so sudden an innovation gave themselves to peace, and to respect the good of the league and the confederate Cities.  
The residue of the Noblemen and Gentlemen, fearing if this example were left unpunished, the sore would grow incurable, as an evil which could bring forth no less a mischief than the utter loss of their jurisdiction, mustered all their friends and followers, determining either to tame or to raze these confederated Cantons. But the Switzers well acquainted with the difficult passages of the Country, easily frustrated the attempts of their enemies: thereby rather increasing than diminishing their liberty.  
Lupold Duke of Austria, enterprizing upon them with a mighty Army for the same quarrel, had the like fortune. So in succeeding ages had Charles Duke of Burgundy, by their service undertaken and performed for the defence of Rhine Duke of Lorrain●. They are men of large stature, and very seldom go armed, but serve only with the Pike or two-hand-sword, because they fear no other forces save the fury of the great Artillery, from which (say they) a breastplate or cuirass is not able to defend them. And because of their order, they think it a matter impossible for any forces to break them, or to enter upon them nearer than a Pikes length. In a pitched field, without doubt, they are excellent good Footmen, but to invade a Province they have little courage, and less to defend it; and commonly, where they are not able to maintain their accustomed order of fight, they avail nothing; as in the war of Italy was plainly manifested, especially when they were put to assaults (as at Padua, and other places) wherein they gave but weak testimonies of valour: whereas when they fought it out in open field at the Pikes length, they carried themselves valiantly; insomuch that at the battle of Ravenna, if the French had been without their assistance, they had questionless lost the glory of that day's victory. For before both Armies came to handy-strokes, the Spanish had already overthrown the French and Gascoine Footmen, and if the Switzers had not seconded them, they had been all slain or taken. So in the war of Given it plainly appeared, that the Spanish were more afraid of one band of Switzers, whereof the King had waged ten thousand, than of any of the rest of the French Regiments. Thus by the reputation of these and their former exploits, they won unto their Nation so glorious a perpetuity of their Arms and valour, that ever since they have been called unto the aid of diverse Princes, and in continual action under some one State or other bordering upon them; but especially under the Kings of France, of whom they entertain sometimes more, and sometimes less. Since the reign of Lewis the 11. they have been in perpetual league, and in their pension; to whom they give yearly forty thousand Florins, twenty thousand to the Cities, and twenty thousand to particular persons. They again are divided into thirteen Cantons, eight whereof are Catholic, the residue of the Religion. But those of the Religion are much greater; and out of these it is that the Kings of France are supplied: the residue are in pension, with the King of Spain.  
When the French King demandeth any forces out of their Cantons, they call a Diet, the charge whereof, 
Levying of soldiers.  as likewise the soldier's wages, the King defrayeth. These foreign bands, more or less, to whom he always committeth the battle, and the guard of his Cannon, (as for entering of breaches, and giving assaults, they do expressly capitulate to be exempt) with the five Regiments before spoken of in the discourse of France, are his main modern forces on foot: but when he would have greater numbers, he giveth his Captain's Commissions to take up soldiers thorough the whole Realm, not by press, as with us, but by striking up the Drum, when if any come voluntarily, and take pay, they are enrolled, and enjoined to serve, otherwise not.  
The government of these thirteen Cities, 
Government.  with their dependences, (which they term Cantons) is merely popular: for though the members seem to be separated, yet live they as one body firmly knit and united, having a chief Magistrate over every Territory chosen by the commonalty of every particular City, and every City hath his particular Council and place of assembly, save only when they are to sit upon matters of importance, and such as concern the general estate, than they appoint a general Diet, and that to be held in some one of the Cities which they think most convenient; whereunto four or five of the most principal of every City are bound to resort. In their consultations, for the most part, they are comfortable one to another; and because one City is as free as another, having no one chief Governor superior to any other, in case the cause (be it peace or war) concern the universal State of all the Cantons, look how the major part of voices shall sway in the Senate, so it prevaileth, and that which the greater number resolve upon, is without more ado put in execution. The benefit which they gain by a common war, Is divided in common: but if sometimes two or three united Cantons purchase any booty by their peculiar Arms, of that purchase the residue can claim no share. Yet hath it happened, that the residue thinking themselves injured in not participating generally, have raised diverse controversies; and because (as aforesaid) they are equally free, and as great is the sovereign authority of one City as of another, both parties have appealed unto the French King, who upon hearing of the cause in question, gave judgement, That a particular gain appertained to particular persons. And so the rest.  
Therefore when they are either occasioned or determined to make any particular war, the united Cantons erect lights and make bonfires: but when they are to raise forces in general, (as suppose they should for the French King) first they strike up their Drum, than all the Cities do presents as many persons as they think good, which may be to the number of five and thirty or forty thousand, of whom after the Captains have could out their limited portions, the residue are licenced to depart to their own homes. Every City hath his principal Standard, with their peculiar arms and devices therein, to distinguish one people from another. And because no politic body can stand without a head, 
Their Sovereign Magistrate.  although in no case they will tolerate one absolute Governor over the whole, yet are they contented to submit themselves to the government of one particular Magistrate in every particular City: him they term Vnama. The elect on of which Officer is on this manner: On the first Sunday in May, the principal of all the houses and families thorough every Canton, of all sorts and qualities, assemble themselves either in some meadow, or else in the chiefest streets of their City, where all of them taking their places in order, the Vnama, whose time of office is now expired, seating himself in a place somewhat above the rest, after some stay, riseth up and maketh a speech to the people, excusing himself in good terms of his insufficiency to discharge the weight of the office committed unto his charge, and craveth pardon of that which he hath through ignorance or negligence committed, to the prejudice of the common good, and therewithal offereth to resign his determined office into the hands of the people. Immediately upon this resignation, with a loud voice he nominateth the party, whom in his judgement he thinketh worthy to succeed in his place. He that is nominated, cometh forth before the multitude, and presenting himself before them, after some speeches, nominateth a second, & the second (with like ceremony) a third. The nomination being ended, the chief of the companies demand of the people, which of these three thus nominated, they are willing to elect: So naming them anew, one by one, the multitude lift up their hands at the naming of him whom they desire to be their Governor. And ofttimes it falleth out, that he that hath been once Vnama, in desert of his justice and good carriage towards them, hath been chosen again the second time. This election finished, they proceed to the choice of other Officers.  
This Officer continueth in his place three years, and although he be the chiefest amongst them, yet goeth he but little better attired than the meanest, only attended with five or six persons. He dwelleth in his own house, because they employ the public places for the holding of the Diets, the keeping of their Munition and Artillery, and other furniture belonging to the wars. In criminal causes he can do nothing without the counsel of the fifteen, but in civil matters he hath larger limitation.  
Next the Vnama, is that Officer of justice, who is as it were the Chancellor, and the second person in that State. After him are certain Counsellors, men well experienced in affairs of Princes, and occurrence of Provinces. Then the Chamberlain, and his is the charge of the Munition and public Treasure. Next to him are the four Deputies, in authority greater than the Counsellors, and may do many things in absence of the Vnama, so as the Chancellor be present. These with the Vnama make the fifteen, which govern the State as well in peace as in war, and are ever present at the hearing and deciding of all occurrences arising within the Territory of their own Canton.  
These are from year to year confirmed by the people, although (as doth the Vnama) they continue their office for three years. These send Governors to the Castles on the Frontiers, and (to decide inferior matters) they allow ten persons chosen out of the meaner sort; but the parties in controversy may appeal to the fifteen: other judges, or further appeals (as in the Civil Law) they have not to fly unto. For their chiefest care is their tillage and warfare, coveting to live simply and plainly, and not to entrap one another in quarrels and suits of Law. The party evicted is severely punished. Neither will they suffer any of their people to appeal out of their own Countries; and if any offend therein, he is grievously chastened.  
Thorough the whole world Laws are not observed with less partiality; for they are never-altered according to the humours of the inconstant multitude, nor violated without due penalty inflicted: for as of those five sorts of popular governments which Aristotle discourseth of, there is none more dangerous than that wherein the will of the people beareth sway above reason, and standeth for Law, as Zenophon writeth of the Athenians; so no form of government can be compared to that wherein the Commonalty without d●tinction live subject to the censure of the Law: in regard of which policy, we ought not to marvel, if this Commonweal have flourished now these two hundred and fifty years, in great reputation of valour.  
For ●●y two means hath this estate been preserved, viz. by unpartial administration of justice, and frequency of neighbourly feastings; whereas the scornful ambition of great men hath heretofore ruinated the popular estates of the Megarians, the Romans, the Florentines, the Syennois, and the Genoese. Of which sort, the Swissers have none at all, or if there be any (as there are but few which escaped the general massacre) yet are they contented (without laying any claim to their ancient gentility) to range themselves with the residue of the basest commonalties, and can but seldom be admitted to the chiefest magistracies, being commonly bestowed upon Butchers, and such like Mechanical Artisans.   

Italy.  
ITaly, (according to Pliny) the most beautiful and goodliest Region under the Sun, the Darling of Nature, and the Mother of hardy Men, brave Captains, and valiant Soldiers, flourishing in all Arts, and abounding with Noble wits, and men of singular spirits, 
Situation.  is situate under a Climate most wholesome and temperate, commodious for Traffic, and most fertile for Corn and Herbage: containeth in length from Augusta Pretoria unto Otranto, one thousand and twenty miles, and in breadth, from the River Vara in Provence, 
Length and Breadth.  to the River Arsia in Friuli, (where it is broadest) four hundred and ten miles; and in the narrow places, as from the mouth of Pescara, to the mouth of Tiber, an hundred twenty six miles. So that to compass it by Sea from Vara to Arsia, are three thousand thirty eight miles, which with the four hundred and ten by land, maketh the whole circuit three thousand four hundred forty eight miles.  
Thus it appears to be almost an Island in shape of a leg; bounded on the East with the Adriatic Sea, on the South and West with the Tirrhene Seas, and on the North with the Alps: the which, for that it is described by others, we will but point to, and so much the rather, because there is no Country in the world better known; and more frequented by strangers.  
Inheritance there descend to the children, 
Natures and manners of the people.  as Lands holden by Ga●●●●nd with us in some parts of England, so that one brother hath as good a share as another, and if the older be borne to the title of a Co●●e, so is the younger, and so called; yea, if there be twenty brethren; (except it be in the Estates of Princedoms, as Mantua, Ferrara, Urbin, and such like, which evermore descend to the eldest entirely.) By this means it cometh to pass, that often times you shall see Earls and Marquesses without Lands or goods, yet most strictly standing upon descents, and the glory of their names, for themselves and their issues for ever. But the Gentlemen which have whereof to live, are reported to surpass the Gentry of any other Nation in good carriage and behaviour, and for the most part profess Arms, and follow service. And to be discerned from the vulgar, they all in general speak the Courtesan, which is an excellent commendation, considering the diversity of Dialects amongst them. For leaving the difference between the Florentine and the Venetian, the Milanois and the Roman, the Neapolitan and the Genois, (which may well be likened to the difference between a Londoner & a Northern man) yet by the tongue you shall not lightly discern of what part of the Country any Gentleman is. No more different are they in manners and behaviour; honourable, courteous, prudent, and grave withal, that it should seem each one to have had a Princelike education; to their superiors obedient; to equals respective; to inferiors courteous, to strangers affable, and desirous by kind offices to win their love. Of expense and lone of his money, very wary, and will be assured to be at no more cost than he is sure either to save by, or to have thank for. In apparel modest, in furniture of household sumptuous, at their table neat, sober of speech, enemies of ill report, and so jealous of their reputations, that whosoever speaketh ill of one of them, if the party slandered may know it, and find opportunity to perform it, the party offending shall surely die for it.  
The Merchants likewise for the most part are Gentlemen: 
Merchants.  For when of one house there be three or four brethren, lightly one or two of them give themselves to traffic. And sometimes, if they chance not to divide their Father's substance and patrimony, (as many times they do not) then do they which profess themselves Merchants, travel for the welfare of their brethren, jointly participating of loss and profit. But in outward show, these carry not like reputation to the Gentlemen afore spoken of: for they profess not Arms, but desire to live in peace, and how to vent their wares, and have new traffic into strange Countries; yet have no less reputation of Nobility for their trade of Merchandise, but by reason they stay at home, and use the richest Farms, and follow Husbandry by their Bailises and Factors, they become the best and wealthiest Merchants in all Christendom.  
Their Artificers are thought the best workmen of the world, and are so well paid, 
Artificers.  that many live by their labours as well as many do by Revenues; yea, and grow very rich, and within two or three descents to the reputation of Gentry.  
The poorer sort are the husbandmen, 
Husbandmen.  for they are oppressed on all hands, & in the Country liveth no man of wealth. The Gentry and wealthier sort dwell in Towns and walled Cities, leaving the Villages, fields, and pastures to their Tenants, not at a rent certain, as we do in England, but to halves, or to the thirds of all grain, fruit, and profit arising of the ground, according as it shall be, either barren or fertile. And this the poor Tenant must till and manure at his own charge, so that the Lords part cometh clear without disbursing one penny; yet shall you see many fair houses in the villages, but they are only for the owner's pastime in Summer: For than they leave the Cities for a month or two, where under the fragrant hedges and bowers, they solace themselves in as much pleasure as may be imagined. And for the most part, every man hath his Mistress with instruments of music, and such like pleasures as may serve for recreation and delight. Thus much of the manners and nature of the inhabitants: now will we speak of the estates of the Country.  
The King of Spain hath the greatest part for his share, 
Sharers.  as Naples and the Duchy of Milan. 
The King of Spain.   
The Pope hath the City of Rome, 
The Pope.  Campagnia, part of Maremma, part of Tuscan, the Duchy of Spo●et, Marca d' Ancona, Romagna, and the City of Bononia.  
The Venetians have for their part the City of Venice, 
The Venetians.  with the towns in and about that Marish, called La contrada di Venetia, La marka Trivigrina, a great part of Lombardie, and part of Istria. They likewise are, and have been Lords of certain Islands, some whereof the Turk hath won from them.  
The Commonweal of Genoa hath the territory about them, 
Genoa.  called at this day Il Genovosaio, and anciently Liguria.  
Tuscan, 
Florence.  once He●ruria, is divided into diverse Signories, whereof the Bishop of Rome holdeth a small part, but the greatest is under the jurisdiction of Florence.  
Then are Commonwealths of Sienna and Lucca, 
Sienna.  whose Territories are not great. 
Lucca.  13. The Duke of Ferrara hath part of Romagna, 
Ferrara.  and part of Lombardie. 14. The Duchy of Mantua lieth wholly in Lombardie, 
Mantua.  and the Duchy of Urbin between Marca d' Ancona and Tuscan. 
Urbine.  15. The Duchies of Parma and Placentia are in Lombardie, 
Parma.  and holden of the Church.  
Of these Princes and Commonwealths every one holdeth himself in his own Territory absolute Prince and Governor, and maintaineth his estate upon the custom, taxes, and impositions of the people. For lightly they have little or no Lands of their own.  
THe Estate of the Pope is twofold; 
The Bishop of Rome.  the one consisteth in Temporal Dominion, the other in Spiritual jurisdiction. His Temporal Dominion is likewise divided into two kinds; the one profitable, and as a man may term it, an hereditary: the other immediate, and holden in fee of he Church. As touching his Temporal Dominion, he is Lord of a great part of Italy; as of all that lieth between the River Fiore and Cajetta, between Pretest and the Truentian straits (except the Duchy of Urbin.)  
In that compass are encircled the Provinces of Bonnonia and Romandiola, Marchia, Vmbria, the Duchy of Spoleto, S. Peter's patrimony, Tuscan, and lately Ferrara. It is seated in the heart of Italy, stretching from the Adriatic to the Tirrhene Sea; and in regard of situation, as also in plenty of provision, as corn, wine, and oil, it is comparable to any State of Italy: For Romandiola imparteth great store unto their neighbours, the Venetians and Sclavonians; And yet have the Inhabitants sufficient for their own provision.  
Marchia reacheth from Tronto to Foglia, 
Marchia.  between the Apennine and the Sea; it is divided into little hills and plains. It is rich of Wine, Oil, and Corn, having diverse great Towns and Castles therein. The City of greatest trading is Ancona, by reason of the Haven to which many Lasterne Merchants do repair. The fairest is Ascoli, the most powerful Fermo, because of many Fortresses subject unto it. Macerata is a new City, and because it lieth in the midst of the Province, it is the Governors' seat. In some years it hath supplied the Venetians wants, with many thousand measures of Corn and Oil. And although Vmbria is not so plentiful of grain, as to spare for their neighbours, yet is it able to maintain itself without buying of others, and in stead thereof it is abundantly stored with Wines, cattle, and some Saffron. S. Peter's Patrimony, and Tuscan, often relieved Genoa, and at some seasons Naples: This territory bringeth forth fierce and warlike soldiers; and herein it is reported to excel all the residue of the Italian Provinces. Bonnonia, Romania, and Marchia, are able to levy twenty thousand footmen, and the other Provinces as many. In the time of Pope Clement, Marchia alone aided him with a thousand soldiers. The chief Seat is Rome, once the Lady of the World, and at this day inhabited with two hundred thousand souls, but two parts thereof consisting of Churchmen and Courtesans. The second Bononia, wherein are eighty thousand of both sexes. Next to these are Perugia, Ancona, Ravenna, and some fifty others. The defensible places are the Castle and Borough of Rome, Ovietta, Teracine, etc. It is a great credit and commendation to this State, to have many Noblemen therein to excellent in Negociation of Peace and War, that the residue of the States and Princes do most commonly choose their Leaders and Lieutenants out of these Provinces. If the Prince hereof were secular, both for people and power, he might very well be compared with any State of Italy.  
Besides these Dominions, the Pope hath the Territory of Avignon in France, wherein are four Cities, and fourscore walled Towns. In Naples he hath Benevent.  
Romagna extendeth from Foglia, 
Romagna.  Panora, and from the Apennine to the River Po. For temperature and fertility, it is like to Marchia, but hath generally more famous Cities, as Rimini, Cesana, Faensa, Ravenna, Turly, Imola, Sarsina, Cervia, Bertinoto, once a Bishop's Seat, but now translated to Forlimpoli. The Noblest of all these is Ravenna, where some Emperor have kept their Courts, and after them their exarchs or Lieutenants. When Pipin having expulsed Astolpho, put the Church in possession thereof, this Territory comprehended Bolognia, Regio, Modena, Parma, Piacenza, Ravenna, Sarsina, Claesse, Forli, Forlimpoli, and made one estate called Pentapoli, which endured an hundred eighty three years, even to the year of our Lord 741. in which year, it ended by the taking of Ravenna, by Astolph King of Lombard's. So that first the Roman Emperors, especially Honorius, and after him the Kings of the Goths, and then Exarches, amongst all the Cities of Italy, chose this for the Seat of their Courts, which from amongst other respects, I suppose to proceed by reason of the plentiful Territory, (now covered with water) and the conveniency of the Haven, which at this day is likewise choked. This Province was first called Flaminia, but Charles the Great, to raze out the remembrance of these exarchs, and to make the people willing to obey the Roman Prelates, called it Romagna.  
As touching his immediate Sovereignty, he is Lord Paramount of the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicil, and the Duchies of Urbin, Ferrara, Parma, Placentia, and many others.  
Where his authority is maintained, he hath supreme government of all religious Orders, and bestoweth the Ecclesiastical Benefices at his dispose. Having many strings to his Bow, he hath many means to raise money, 
Riches.  so that Xistus the fourth was wont to say, That the Popes should never want Coin, as long as their hands were able to hold a pen. Paul the third, in the league between him, the Emperor and the Venetians, against the Turk, bore the sixth part of the charges of that war. Against the Protestants, and in aid of Charles the fifth, he sent twelve thousand footmen, and five hundred horsemen, bearing their charges during the war: this was he that advanced his house to that honour, wherein it continueth to this day in Florence. Pius the fifth, aided Charles the ninth, King of France, with four thousand footmen, and a thousand horse. Xistus the fifth, in five years and a half of his pontificacy, raked together five millions of crowns, and spent bountifully notwithstanding, in bringing Conduits and Water-pipes into the City, and in building Pyramids, Palaces, and Churches.  
So that it should seem, that the Entrado could not but amount to much above the value of ten hundred thousand crowns per annum; for Newman, a late Writer, would have this surplusage to be raised upon use money, yearly la●d up in the Castle of Saint Angelo. And this to arise of his ordinary Revenues within his Territories of Italy. Since those times it cannot but be much more augmented by the addition of the Dukedom of Ferrara; as also for that in those days, the monthly expense of the Court (being thirty thousand crowns) is in these times defalked unto five thousand.  
A State, 
The State of Rome.  wherein you shall see Religion metamorphosed into policy, and policy meditating nothing but private greatness: the Man-seeming-God affecting Honour, Majesty and Temporal riches, with no less ambition and effusion of blood, than any the merciless Tyrants of the former Monarchies.  
As for the College of Cardinals; 
The College of Cardinals.  It stretcheth out the Western Churches on the Tenter-hookes of Vainglory and Authority; suffering no man, no not so much as in thought (if it were possible) to depress, or question, the privileges of religious persons: who (according to their means) live in great State, keep Courtesans, travel in Carosses (though but for a quarter of a mile) to the Consistory, solemnize feasts and banquets, make show of ceremonies, and are, in truth, of no Religion. So that, if a man were an Atheist, and had no conscience to believe that God must one day call us to account for our transgressions, I had rather live a religious man in Rome, than be a Nobleman in Naples; who of all men living wash their hands most in carelessness, being never disturbed with worldly cares or encumbrances.   

The great Duke of Tuscanie.  
IT lieth between the Apennine and the Sea: 
Tuscan.  and containeth (from Magra to Tenere) above two hundred threescore and ten miles. It hath larger Champions than Liguria, because the Apennine stretcheth not so near the Sea, and so enlargeth the plain. In it are many large valleys, populous, and rich in commodities. But to speak of particulars: when we are past Magra, Sarazana offereth itself to our view, a City holden by the Genoise with great jealousy, by reason of the neighbourhood of the great Duke, and a little higher lieth Pentrimoli, a Castle belonging to the King of Spain, of great account, and situated not far from the Sea; then Massa and Carrara, places famous for their quarries of white Marble. Lucca standeth on the River Serichio, Pisa on Arno, and beyond the City of Florence. To the State whereof belongeth Pistoia, Volterra, Montepulcino, Arezzo, Cortona. Those of Lucca do stand upon their guard for maintenance of their liberties. The City is three miles in compass, strong in situation and walls, and well stored with Artillery and Munition. On the North it confineth Carfagnana, a fruitful Valley, and well inhabited with serviceable people, on the other parts it is encompassed with the Territories appertaining to the Great Duke. Pisa was once of such wealth, 
Pisa.  that at one instant, the Citizens thereof held war against the Venetians and the Genois. They grew great by the overthrow which the Saracens gave to the Genois, in the year 1533. the remainder of which defeature, was received into the protection of their City; and declined by the slaughter of their people, and also of their Navy given them by the Genois near to the Isle Giglio. For thereby they became so weak, that not able to sustain their wont reputation, they were forced to submit themselves under the protection of Florentines, against whom (when Charles the eighth invaded Italy) they rebelled. But being again reduced to their former obedience, the City notwithstanding was in a manner left desolate, because the Citizens (impatient of the Florentines government) passed into Sardinia, Sicil, and other places to inhabit. So that the place wanting Inhabitants, and the Country people to manure it, the situation thereof being low and moorish, by reason of Fens and Marshes, it became infectious. Cosmo the great Duke, undertook to repeople it again, and to further his intention, he builded there a stately house for the receipt of the Knights of Saint Stephen, gracing it with many privileges, which yet to this day remain unaltered. As also by founding an University, by easing the people of many taxes, and by dwelling himself amongst them two or three months in the year. 
Florence.  Florence is the fairest City in Italy, it is in compass six miles. It is divided into four and forty Parishes; and into one and twenty Companies. It hath in it threescore and six Monasteries, and seven and thirty Hospitals. The Citizens bought their freedom of the Emperor Rodolfe for six thousand Crowns, as they of Lucca theirs for 10000 In whose time and ever since it hath flourished in great prosperity. For upon occasion, the City is able to arm 30000: men, and the Country 60000. It is strongly walled, the situation thereof being low, especially on the North side: but on the other parts is somewhat subject to the command of certain hills which overlook it, the inconvenience whereof they have prevented by fortifications. It hath a Citadel built by Duke Alexander, and after enlarged by Cosmo. The streets thereof are strait, large, and very clean kept. There are to be seen the most artificial buildings of all Europe, both public and private. Charles Archduke of Ostrich was wont to say, that it was a City not to be shown but on Holidays. No soil is tilled with more art, diligence, and curiosity: for you shall see one little piece of ground to bring forth Wine, Oil, Corn, Pulse, and Fruits. Notwithstanding it will not afford sufficient victuals for a third part of the year: to remedy which scarcity, it was not without good reason that they spent two millions of Crowns for the recovery of Pisa. The last Duke became an earnest Petitioner to the Pope, that he might be created King of Tuscanie; but the Pope not brooking so lordly a Title in so near a neighbour, answered, that he was content that he should be King in Tuscanie, but not King of Tuscanie; which scholarlike distinctions great Princes cannot well digest.  
The qualities of the Tuscans appear by the excellency of the Florentines, 
Manners of the Florentines.  whom Nature above all the Provinces of Italy hath adorned with sharpness of wit, frugality, providence, industry, and special insight into the Negotiations of Peace and War; yea, their continual dissensions and hazards, wherein they have almost lived from the first foundation of their city, I do, to nothing so much attribute as to the sharpness of their wits. So the civil discords of the Pistolians did not only ruinate their own estate, but therein likewise engaged Florence; yea, and as a man may say, drew all Tuscanie after it by the factions of the Neri and Bianchi: for thus it happened; Two young men descended of Noble Families falling out, the one of them chanced to be lightly hurt: the Father of the other to extinguish all sparks of malice, and that no further inconveniency should arise upon that quarrel, sent his son to ask forgiveness of him that was hurt, but the effect ensued contrary to his expectation: for the Father of the wounded Gentleman caused his servants to lay hold on him; and cut off his hands, and so sending him back again, willed him to tell his Father; that wounds were not cured with Words, but with Weapons. Hereupon grew between those two Families a mortal and cruel war, which drew the rest of the Cities into the quarrel, and was the cause of great effusion of blood: yea, the Florentines in stead of executing due punishment upon the principal authors of the faction, received the banished on both sides into their City; where the Donati undertaking the protection of the Neri, and the Chersi of the Bianchi, all the City became to be divided into Neri and Bianchi, this sedition was not of long time after pacified.  
Arezzo, 
Arezzo.  being by long dissension amongst themselves almost brought to wrack (as the other cities of Tuscan likewise were) was sold to the Florentines by Lewis of Anjou for forty thousand Florins of gold, and not many years after Cortona, by King Ladislaus.  
With the State of Florence, doth confine that of Sienna, 
Sienna.  a City builded by the Senoni, and of late time become subject to the house of Medici. It is five miles in compass, strong by situation, and whereunto Cosmo the great Duke adjoined a Citadel. From Florence it is not above thirty three miles distant; but the people thereof are much differing in Manners, as also disposition; they sparing, slow, and unsociable towards Strangers; these bountiful, and of kind entertainment: they loath to part with money, and provident; these liberal, and only caring for the present: they grave, melancholy, and always expecting their profit; these plain and of cheerful countenance: the one inclined to traffic and gain; the other content with their Revenues, and the fruits of their Farms. Sienna hath a large and fruitful Territory, wherein are contained in the Cities of Pienza, Montalcino, Chiusi, Soana: and in Maremma, Massa, and Crosse●o, the ports of Orbetelio, Portercole, with twenty six other walled Towns. The coast beginneth at Capiglia, and extendeth to the little River of Fiore, being all good soil for Corn, but the air is so infectious, that none live long therein. The ports do all belong to the King of Spain, together with the Hill Argentino, a place famous by the discourse which Claudius Ptolomeus made thereof, for the excellency of the situation fit for the building of a royal City. Next this Province beginneth the patrimony of Saint Peter, bequeathed to the Church by the Countess Matilda.  
These may be partly guessed at by the numbers of people: 
His forces at land.  which (not to overreach with the Italians) are valued 800000. souls, or perchance a million in all his dominions. So then out of every 16000 people to allow three hundred soldiers (which is the proportion of the Muster-books in Prato) then will 800000. people allow 15000. soldiers: and though the Duke (as some writers affirm) hath sometimes confessed that he hath thirty or 36000. soldiers: yet I suppose you shall do him no wrong not to allow him above 20000. in ordinary; seeing a Captain of their own at once confessed but 15000. These are trained once a month, except in Florence, where they are not suffered to wear Arms; the liberty to wear which causes diverse to sue to be soldiers; those in ordinary pay are bestowed in his Garrisons. Thirty Castles and Forts he hath, and in some of them fifty, in others but fifteen soldiers. Sixteen Cities with Garrison also he hath, in some of which he keeps not much above the said number, though in others two or three hundred. He hath in ordinary for his Guard one hundred horse, at six and thirty shillings nine pence apiece a month; and four hundred light horse more, at fifteen shillings nine pence; one other troop of horse he hath, for what service, and in what pay I know not. The Garrison Soldier hath one and twenty shillings a month, the train Soldier nothing.  
His Force at Sea he never recovered since the defeat given by the Turks, where he lost two of his best Galleys, 
At Sea.  and one Galleon. His whole Fleet is about twelve Galleys, and five Galleasses; for honour and increase of his power by Sea, hath he instituted the Knights of the Order of Saint Stephen, who are his Commanders. His chief Port and Arsenal is Porto Ferraro, in the I'll of Elba. Of great Ordnance were told in the Castle of Livorno threescore and four, and in that of Florence one hundred and fifty, by which may be guessed that he hath no want of munition. The charge of his Galleys for these six months, in which they be commonly at Sea, is about 18000. gold Crowns, each Crown worth six shillings sterling.  
There is not so much as a root, 
His Revenues.  nor the dunging of an Ass, for which something is not paid to the great Duke: Victuals, Lodging, Weddings, Bargains, Lawsuits, setting up of young Tradesmen, all must be paid for. So that his ordinary and known revenue is valued at 1100000. Ducats, which comes to 279000. pound sterling a year, besides his extraordinaries. A wonderful sum for a petty Prince, especially in such a thrifty place, where all expenses defrayed, he may in times of peace put up one half, if not two thirds of his entire Revenue; Ordinaries and Extraordinaries arising to one thousand pound a day. His neighbour Princes are all jealous of him, he of them, and all watchful one over another. But the greatest eyesore his greatness is to the State of Lucca which lies in Tuscany, and all the whole length (being fifty miles) surrounded by this Duke's dominions. This makes them at great and continual charge of Garrisons, and to put themselves under the protection of the Spaniard, the fear of whose power slaves off the Duke from attempting upon that State; which might he once obtain, he might truly then write himself Great Duke of Tuscany. Whereas now having but part of it, he may be answered as the Pope did his Predecessor. So he may write himself the Greatest Duke of all Tuscany, rather than The Great Duke of all Tuscany.   

The State of the Kingdom of Naples.  
THe chief place hereof in ancient time was Capua, the pleasant situation whereof was the overthrow of Han●●bal and his army. Cicero writeth, that the Romans were Lords of three imperial Cities, Carthage, Corinth, and Capua. The two first being far off, they utterly ruinated: of Capua they long consulted; in the end they concluded that it were extreme tyranny to spoil so noble a city of Italy. But for their better security, they confiscated the Territories thereof, and deprived it of all form and Majesty of Commonwealth. They let the buildings stand to serve for receipt of those which should till the ground. 
Naples.  Naples is now the chief seat not only of Campagnia, but of the whole Kingdom, and is indeed a princely City: it is in compass seven miles, but narrow: of late times it is much augmented, and would increase continually, if the King of Spain had not forbidden a further increase by building; whereunto he was moved, partly by the complaints of the Barons (whose Tenants to enjoy the liberties granted to the Neapolitans, did forsake their own dwelling to seat themselves there:) partly by the danger of rebellion, which in so mighty a City cannot easily be repressed. It is strongly walled, and hath in it three Castles, the chief whereof is Castle- Novo, builded by Charles of Angcow. The haven is not large nor safe, but that inconvenience is somewhat eased by an artificial key. It hath likewise an Arsenal, wherein all Instruments of war are forged.  
Amongst other religious places (of which sort there are many, and those well maintained) there is the house of Piety, called Il monte della pieta, 
House of Piety  which by ordinary Revenues and gifts, may dispend yearly 60000. Crowns, wherewith (amongst other charitable works) it maintaineth thorough the Kingdom two thousand Infants.  
It is one of the regions belonging to the Kingdom of Naples; It is bounded with the River jano, 
Calabria.  and the Terrhene and Ionian Seas; 
Compass and conteinue▪  it is in compass above five hundred miles, and is divided into two Provinces; the one lieth on the Terrhene Sea, where in ancient times the Brutians did inhabit, and that part is properly called Calabria; the other lieth on the Ionian, and called Magna Graecia. It is divided into the higher and lower. Of the higher, the chief seat is Cosenza, of the lower Catanzara. Cosenza is a large City, Catanzara a strong. Between the Cape of the Pillars, and the Cape Alice is Corone, a place of very wholesome air. Upon this territory, Anno 1551. the Navy of the Great Turk landed and made some stay: which was the cause that moved Charles the fifth to fortify this City. It is a thing worthy to be noted, how much the Inhabitants of this country in former ages, exceeded the numbers of this present: for in those days this City sent more men against the Locrians, than the whole Kingdom of Naples is now able to afford, being numbered to an hundred and thirty thousand. A little above that do inhabit the Sabarits, who were always able to arm thirty thousand.  
At Tarent beginneth the Country of Otranto, 
Calabria superior.  in ancient times called japigia. It containeth all that corner of land almost environed with the Sea, which lieth between Tarent and Brundisium. In it (as Strabo writeth) were once thirteen great Cities, but in his time only two, Tarent and Brunduse. The air is very healthful, and though the superficies of the soil seem rough and barren, being broken with the plough, it is found to be excellent good mould. It is scarce of water, nevertheless it yieldeth good Pasture, and is apt for Wheat, Barley, Oats, Olives, Cedars, excellent Melons, Oxen, Asses, and Mules of great estimation. The people are in their manners dangerous, superstitious, and for the most part beastly. The Gentlemen lovers of liberty and pleasure, scoffers at Religion, especially at that which we term the reformed: and yet themselves of their own great blasphemers. For outward show they live in great pomp, and make the City more stately, because they are not permitted to live in the Country: yet (as they dare) they bitterly groan under the Viceroy's control; who exerciseth the Spanish pride amongst them, so that in these days they come nothing near their native glory, nor customary wantonness. In this Country is bred the Tarantola, whose venom is expelled with Fire and Music, as Gellius reporteth out of Theophrash his History of living creatures. There are likewise bred the Chersidi, serpents living both on the land, and in the Sea: yea, there is no part of Italy more cumbered with Grasshoppers which leave nothing where they come, but would utterly consume in one night whole fields full of ripe corn, if Nature by sending the birds called the Gaive into those quarters, had not provided a remedy against this misery. The place at all times of the year endureth much damage by Hail: Thunder is as usual in Winter as in Summer.  
This Province is situated between two Seas: 
Situation.  The City is seated in an Island like unto a ship, and joined to the Continent with bridges, where the tide setteth violently; on the other side, the two Seas join together by means of a trench cut out by man's hand, and is of largeness sufficient to receive a Galley. Where the City now standeth was before a rock, and is holden to be the strongest fortress of the Kingdom. 
Caesaria.  From thence along the shore lieth Caesaria, now ruined by them of Gallipoli. 
Gallipolis.  Gallipolis is seated on a ridge of land, running into the Sea like a tongue; On the furthest point whereof standeth the City, and is of great strength by reason of the situation, being fenced with unaccessible rocks, well walled and secured by a Castle; with which motives of encouragement in the wars, between the French and the Arragon's, the citizens thereof to their great honour, continued ever faithful to the fortunes of the Arragon's. It hath been counted one of the chiefest Cities of Italy; it is now by their civil dissensions almost desolated, the cause, as I take it, wherefore the air thereabouts is become so unhealthful: an influence incident to all great Cities. For as nothing doth better temper the air than the frequency of Inhabitants, because (by husbandry and industry) they dry up Fennie and unwholesome places, prune such woods as grow too thick and obscure; with their fires purge noisome exhalations, and with their high buildings extenuate gross vapours: So on the contrary, there is nothing apt to breed infection than desolation: for so the places are not only deprived of the aforesaid helps, but even the houses and their ruins are receptacles of infection, and matter of corruption. Which appeareth to be true by the ruins of Aquilea, Rome, Ravenna, and Alexandria in Egypt. For which inconvenience, the Grecians never built huge Cities; Plato would not that his should exceed 500 families, and Aristotle wished that all his people might at once hear the voice of one Crier.  
This Province extendeth from the confines of Brunduse, 
Apulia.  to the River Fortore. It is divided into two territories; 
The extent.  the one at this day called Bari, and by the Latins Peucetia; the other Puglia, and by them Dawnia, divided each from other by the River Lofanto.  
In the second part it comprehendeth Capitanato, 
Capitanato.  containing in it many great Cities, places of trade, and Fortresses of good account. Amongst the number whereof is Mansredonia, 
Mansredonia.  built by K. Manfredi in a high place, & healthful, with a convenient and safe harbour. It lieth under the hill Gargano, at this day called S. Angelo, because of the appearing of S. Michael, who is honoured there with great devotion. It should seem that in this hill all the riches of Puglia are heaped together: it hath plenty of water, an element rare in this Province. The Saracens finding the opportunity of the situation thereof did there fortify, & therein maintained themselves a long time: for in truth there is no place better to molest the Kingdom, and to command the Adriatic Sea. Puglia is another Province of this Kingdom; 
Puglia and Abruzze.  it is bounded with the River Fortorie, and the River Tronto: in which circuit are contained many people. Towards the Sea it is a fruitful Country, in the midst rough and mountainous, and the coldest Region in the Kingdom. The wealth thereof consisteth in cattle and Saffron.  
The Country of Malsi is divided with the River Pescara, 
Malsi.  the Governor thereof resideth in San-Severino. This Province hath no famous place upon the Sea-coast, but in the Inland. 
Benevento.  Benevento was given to the Church by Henry the fourth in recompense of a tribute which Leo the ninth did release to the Church of Bamburgh, which in those days, being by diverse casualties often usurped, was at last restored again to the Church by the Arms of the Normans.  
It was the habitation of the Lucan's, extending from the River Sarvo, to Lavo: it is a territory rough and mountainous. Towards the Sea-coast are Nico, Sorento, Massa, Almasi, and Salerne, the air whereof is very temperate; in the upland are Cava, Nocera, San-Severino; and more near the Sea, Peste, where Roses blow twice a year; Agropoli, Possidoniat, now Licosa, Policaster, Capace Nov● Venosa, Accella, and Melsi, holden second to Naples.   

Naples.  
NAples was first the receptacle of Philosophy; secondly, of the Muses; and now of Soldiery; the modern inhabitants having their ears daily enured to the sound of the drum & fife, and their eyes to the management of Horses, and glittering of Armours. For the ambitious Spaniard now governeth this Kingdom by a Viceroy, directed (upon occasions) by the Council appointed for Italy, which innovation hath principally befallen them, by their dependency upon the Popes; who knowing (by reason of the brevity of their lives) not otherwise to govern than by spleen, passion, and private respect, have continually disquieted the estate, until a third man hath bereft both parties of their imaginary greatness. And this is the Spaniard, who making right use of former defaults, hath secured the piece: first, by taking all power and greatness from the Nobility, (more than titular;) and secondly, in suppressing the popular throughout the whole Kingdom by foreign soldiery.  
A regiment consisting of four thousand Spaniards, besides sixteen hundred quartered in the maritime Towns and fortresses. To these one thousand great horse, and four hundred and fifty light-horse are enrolled.  
They say, through the whole Kingdom, 
Forces at Land.  two hundred thousand, five hundred and threescore persons (able to bear arms) may be levied and trained; but are not in pay, nor raised but in time of service; and then but in part, according to occasion.  
To make good this proportion, every Hundred, fires (or families) are charged with five footmen, & there are four millions, eleven thousand four hundred fifty and four fires in this Kingdom. Over whom Captains are appointed, who have their entertaiments as well in times of peace as of war.  
Their strength at Sea consisteth of thirty seven Galleys; 
At Sea.  yet more than trouble and title the King of Spain reapeth not from this Kingdom. The revenue, and donatives, 
Revenue.  (now made revenue) with impositions, amount yearly to two millions and fifty thousand ducats, one million and thirty thousand thereof are ordinarily given away in pension and other largesses; the remainder cannot suffice (by much) to discharge the Garrisons, Galleys, Horsemen, and the residue of the soldiery.  
The body of their Nobility consisteth of fourteen Princes, 
Nobility.  five and twenty Dukes, thirty Marquesses, fifty four Earls, and four thousand Barons: too too many to thrive one by another; for as they increase in number, so great Princes will be sure they shall decrease in authority. No office is allotted them, neither any command assigned them, whereby they might ascend to estimation. Every Officer is countenanced against them, all their misdemeanours looked into, severely examined, and justice rigorously inflicted. Their ancient vassals (their ancient honour and confidency) are now alienated from them, and being backed against them in their pretensions, are grown neglectful of them. They have lost their stings; and being either desperate of their liberty, or far degenerated from their ancient glory, dare not express, much less put in hazard, any action tending to redemption. Indeed they have no likelihood of foreign assistance, all the Princes of Italy in these days either fearing, or flying into the protection of the Spaniard. A pregnant precedent of the many calamities incident to all Kingdoms governed by Deputies.  
The riches of the Kingdom are especially silks, 
Riches.  wrought and unwrought, and wines. The taxes now imposed upon these wares have so enhanced the prices, that the foreign Merchant néglecteth to trade, to the no small impoverishment of the Tradesman and Merchant, whose especial livelihoods consist in workmanship, and the quick return thereof. What rates may be imposed hereon, as also upon victuals and wines, let reason judge, when upon herbs only spent in Naples, four thousand pounds sterling are annually levied by way of imposition. As for Wines, twelve thousand Butts are reported to be transported from thence at every season.  
Among all men that profess Christ, 
Calabria.  there is not a more uncivil creature than the Calabriar. Over land there is no travelling, without assured pillage, and hardly to be avoided murder, although you have not about you (& that to their knowledge) the worth of a dolar. More silk is made from the silkworm in this Province, than in all Italy beside.   

The State of the Duchy of Milan.  
NOt to do the Spaniard wrong, we will add his Duchy of Milan to his Kingdom of Naples. The circuit of this State is three hundred miles of good, fruitful, and well watered land; under which are nine good Cities, and in them two Universities, Pavia and Milan. This latter a goodly City and a rich, almost seven miles in compass, and inhabited by two hundred thousand souls, industrious and of the best Artisans of Italy. It claims to be the first Duchy of Europe. In the weakness of the Empire, Milan withdrew its obedience, An. 1161. Fifty six years after that, the Visonti usurped upon the common liberty. For want of heirs the French claimed and conquered it. But King Francis being taken prisoner by Charles the fifth, was fain to release Milan to gain his own liberty: And thus came it to the Spaniard. His certain Revenue out of it (besides Escheats and gratuities) are eight hundred thousand Ducats: but the maintenance of it costs him much more than that sum: and the French for that reason were glad they were rid of it: For the Spaniard is at continual charges of three thousand foot, one thousand light-horse, and six hundred men at Arms, besides the expenses upon the Forts; whereof the Castle of Milan is held to be one of the surest pieces in the world. The natives are proud, and the Spaniards are proud too; and it was never yet known that two proud persons loved one another: and this makes the Spaniard to curb them with Forts and Garrisons. But since he is Master of the Valtoline, he can quickly bring German forces into Milan, if he perceived any inclination to insurrection. The Governor is General of the Forces; and he always a Spaniard. Law-matters are decided by sixteen Doctors of Law, and other chief men of the Clergy and Nobility.   

The State of Genoa.  
THe places of most note therein are Nizza, 
Genoa.  having a Castle of great account; Villa franca, a Haven of great receipt, but dangerous; Monaco, a notable for't; Ventimilia, a good City. The Champion of Arbenga is fertile, but the air infectious. Finale is a famous Lordship; Noly hath a convenient Harbour for shipping, but Savona had a better, if the jealous Genoise had not choked it.  
The people are witty, 
M●ine●s of the 〈◊〉.  active, high minded, tall of stature, and of comely personage. They build stately: At home they live sparingly, abroad magnificently.  
Genoa is now the Metropolitan City of the Province, and by reason of situation was holden to be one of the Keys of Italy. The people thereof were once very famous for their manifold victories, and great command by sea, insomuch that wrestling with the Venetians, they had almost bereft them of their estate, and taken their City: But (Fortune favouring the Venetians, and crossing the Genoise, even to their utter undoing) ever since this City hath declined, and that not only in regard of their former defeature, and their continual and civil discords, but also, for that they have given over their traffic and care of their public good; and have betaken themselves to live by usury, retail, and mechanical Trades, altogether regarding their private benefit; whereupon, not being of puissance, as in former ages, to make good their actions, they were forced to put themselves under the protection, sometimes of the Kings of France, and sometimes of the Duke of Milan, and now under the Spanish.  
This hath sometimes been much more potent; and Mistress not only of diverse lands in Tuscany, as also of the Lands of Corsica and Sardinia, upon the Coast of Italy; but of Lesvoes, Chios, and other Ilets in the Greekish Seas: of Pera likewise hard by Constantinople, & of Capha and other places in the Taurica Chersonesus. These last places they have lost to the Turks, Sardinia to the Arragonians; their possessions in Tuscanie, to the great Duke; nothing is now left them but Liguria and Corsica. Liguria is on the East, divided from Tuscanie by the River Macra, touching the Apennine hills on the North; and on the South open to its own Sea. The length is about fourscore miles, the breadth threescore and five. It hath some half dozen of eight good Towns besides Genoa, which City being six miles in compass, is for the wealth and buildings called Genoa the proud. The people are many: whereof eight and twenty Families of Gentlemen, out of whom the Council of four hundred is chosen. The men noted for hasty chopping in of their meat, are therefore of bad complexions; the women better; and in this freer than the rest of Italy, that they may be made Court, unto; whence the proverb, Genoa hath a Sea without fish, Mountains without grass, and Women without honesty. They are governed by a Duke; but he is no other but a Mayor, chosen every year, and directed by a Council of 16. Their several factions have brought them to this pass. They are great Bankers and money Masters: and seldom is their Protector, the King of Spain, out of their debt. Their Merchants hold up one another by Families. Their Revenues are about 430000. crowns. Their force is nothing so great as when they conquered Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares; or as when they were able to maintain seven Armies in the wars of the Holy Land; or set forth an hundred threescore and five Galleys in one Fleet. They must by law have always five and twenty Galleys in their Arsenal: four of which are still to scour the Coasts. In Genoa, they have a Garrison of the Islanders of Corsica, and there, of Genoise. Some troops of horse they keep to guard their shore. But their best strength was five years since seen to be the King of Spain.   

The State of Venice.  
IN the very bottom of the Adriaticke, called at this day, 
Venice.  the Gulf of Venice, is a ridge of Land, reaching from the Lime-kils, called by them Fornaci, to the mouth of the River Piane, in form of a Bow; and containeth in length thirty five miles, and in breadth two where it is broadest, and in some places no more than what an Harquebus can shoot over. This ridge is parted and cut (what by the falling of Rivers, & the working of the Sea) into seven principal Lands: the Ports of Brondolo, of Chiozzo, of Malamoco, of the three castles, of Saint Erasmus, the Lito Maggiore, or great shore, and the Treports. Between that part of this ridge, which is called Lito, and the Continent, standeth the Lake of Venice, in compass ninety miles. In this Lake is seated the City of Venice, upon threescore and twelve Lands, distant from the shore two miles, and from the firm land five; divided with many Channels, some greater, some lesser. It was begun to be built in the year 421. the five and twentieth of March about noon.  
It increased in people with the report of the Huns coming into Italy, 
The increase thereof.  and more afterwards by the desolation of Aquily, and the bordering Cities; as Padua and Monselice destroyed by Agilulfus King of Lombardy. Some are of opinion, that anciently the Lake reached up as high as Oriago, which standeth upon the Brent: which being true, then was Venice ten miles distant from the Continent. 
The description.  The City, amongst many other Channels which do encircle it, is divided by one main Channel (for his largeness called the Grand Canale) into two parts, whereof the one part looketh South-west, the other North-east. This Channel in his winding maketh the form of the letter S. backward: And it is the more famous for the admirable prospect of so many most curious and goodly Palaces, as are built all the length of it on either side, to the astonishment of the beholders. Some report, that the Channel was the bed of the old River Brenta, which it made before the course thereof was turned, by making the bank of Leccia fusina, and so broke out and emptied itself by the mouth, which is called the three Castles. On the middle of this Channel standeth the bridge of Rialto, built first of wood, but in our time re-edified and built of stone, and that with such excellency of workmanship, that it may justly be numbered amongst the best contrived Edifices of Europe. This Bridge joineth together the two most and best frequented parts of the City, the Rialto and Saint Marks. Many less Channels fall into this, which are passed over either by Bridges or Boats appointed for that purpose. The City hath in circuit seven miles, and yieldeth an inestimable Revenue. About the City, especially Northward, lie scattered here and there in the Lake seventy five other Lands, the chief whereof are Murano and Burano, both for circuit, building, and number of Inhabitants: Especially Murano, 
Murano.  abounding all over with goodly Houses, Gardens, and a thousand other objects of delight and pleasure. 
The Glasse-houses.  Here are these so famous Glasse-houses, where so many admirable inventions in that kind are made in Galleys, Tents, Organs, and such like; whereof the quantity yearly vented, amounteth to 60000. Crowns.  
Now the City of Venice, 
Venice.  which from her Infancy hath maintained herself free, and as a Virgin, for one thousand and three hundred years, and that hitherto hath been untouched with any injury of War or Rapine, amongst other advantages required in the situation of a City, hath those two which are required in a well seated City, whereof having already discoursed in the site of England, we will here surcease further to dilate of. The safety then of this City groweth from the Waters, and the situation thereof in the Water, where neither it can be well approached or assaulted by Land, for the interposition of the Water between it and the Land: nor yet by Sea, 
The site thereof, and hardness to approach.  for that the streams are not navigable, but by Vessels of the lesser size only: for greater ships riding out of the Channels (where the Water is somewhat deep) would drive; and riding within the Channels, with every turning water should be on ground. So that a Navy of lesser shipping would do no good, and greater shipping cannot well there be managed. In conclusion, these Waters are rather made for the places and entertainment of peace, than for motions of war. We may add to these difficulties (which nature and the situation do present) another as great, which ariseth from the power and provisions of the City, which are ever such as will better enable the Inhabitants to offend another in those Waters, than any man can invent to offend them. All which young Pepin tasted to his loss:  
Who with his ships and men filled all the Coast,  
From the Fornaci to the greater shore,  
And Laid a bridge to pass his venturous boast  
From M●lamocco all the Channellore,  
Even to Rialto: yet for all this boast  
he's fain to fly with shame: the Seas do drown  
His men: His bridge the waves have beaten down.  
And lastly we may add the continual Art and care which the Signiory doth use, ever to augment something to the fortification of this their City and State.  
The whole Dominion of the Venetian Signiory is divided into firm land and Sea. 
Division of the State of Venice.  By the firm land we understand all that which they possess in Lombardie, in Marca Tr●vis●●, and in Friuli; for that all those parcels do make one continued country, passable from one to the other, without help of Sea. We will term that Sea, which confineth with the Lake Seaward, or that which cannot be approached without passing by Water. This State is again divided into Continent and Island. On the Continent they have Istria, Dalmatia, Sclavonia, Albania, or at least some parts thereof: The Islands stand partly within the Gulf, not far distant from the Continent; and part of them are without the Gulf, which are Corfu, Cephalonia, Zante, Candia, Cenigo, Tine, and other in the Adriatic.  
The State of the firm Land containeth one of the Marquisats of Italy, to wit, Trevisa, which besides the head City, whereof it taketh its name, hath also in it the Cities of Feitre, Belluno, and C●n●da. It hath moreover two of those Cities which are of the first rank of the Cities in Italy, namely Venice and ●res●la. Nor let it seem strange to any man, that Treckon ●r●scia amongst the said Cities, considering that for largeness of Territorie it giveth place to no City thorough Ital●●, containing in length one hundred miles, and in breadth fifty; considering also the number of Inhabitants, and the entrade it yieldeth to the Signiory; besides the private revenue of the City itself: In all which, few other Cities come near it.  
There is also in the firm Land the City of Verona, called so for its superemment conditions, as Ver● una: and is the first of the second rank of Cities of Italy.  
The City of Padua, which for goodness of soil exceedeth Bolognia itself. There are also the Cities of Bergamo, Vicenza, and Crema. There is again the State of Friuli, with two honourable Cities, Vdine, where the Lieutenant of the State resideth, and Cividal; besides a number other populous Towns, little inferior to Cities. Lastly, there is the fruitful Polesine, with the noble City of Rovigo therein, with other places of good respect.  
If we consider the water, there are few States of Italy that have more abundance in that kind, either for standing Waters, or Rivers. In the Territory of Bergamo is the Lake of Iseo; in the Country of Brescia, the Lake of Idro. In the Veronesse and Brescian, is the Lake of Guardo. It is also watered with many great Rivers, that not only serve to make the fields fruitful, but also to fortify the place. And those Rivers are Oglio, Chiese, Navilio, Mincio, Seri, Mela, and Garza, which indeed is rather a Mountain Bourne, than a River, etc. The Country of Polesine and Padua are so stored with Lakes and Rivers, that therein is no Burg or place which standeth not within five miles of some fresh Water. And all this Country of the firm Land (whereof I have spoken) is also for air exceeding wholesome and temperate, as the complexions and cheerful countenances of the Inhabitants can well witness, together with the quickness of their apprehension and wit, as well for matter of Arms as Learning.  
Touching the Land, this State hath in it many parts that are very divers in quality; somewhere exceeding happy and fruitful, but less industry in the people; otherwhere the people are exceeding industrious, but the ground defective. Again, some parts there are, where both the people are exceeding careful & industrious, and the soil also good.  
Of the first sort is the Territory of Crema, of Padua, of Vicenza, of Trevisa, and the Polesine.  
Of the second sort is the Country of the Bergomasche, the Veronise, and Friuli.  
Of the third sort is the Country of Brescia.  
And touching the first, it is almost incredible what the riches and increase is of those grounds; what fresh Meadows, what fruitful arable, what abundance of cattle, of Flesh, of all things that come of Milk; what plenty of Corn, of Pulse, of Fruit, Wood, Flax, Linen, and Fish. Amongst all which particularities, the Padoan doth notwithstanding excel; which for goodness of soil, doth carry the praise from all the rest of Lombardie. The wealth of this Territory may hence be conjectured, that it hath the richest Bishopric and Prebendaries of Italy. It hath one of the richest abbeys of Saint Benet in Italy, which is Saint justina. It hath one of the most beautiful Convents of the same order, (viz.) that of Praxa. It hath the richest Monastery belonging to the Austen-Friers, which is that of Claudiana. It hath two of the greatest Churches that may be found in Italy, which are Saint justina, and Saint Anthony, with one of the greatest Customs of salt in Europe.  
In the time of the Roman Commonwealth, no City of the Empire had more Knights of Rome, than had Padua. For that (as Strabo testifieth) there were sometimes counted five hundred of them at once. Which must needs proceed from the extraordinary goodness of the soil, and the greatness of private livelihoods. But at this day, the greatness of the Venetian Nobility, hath in great part diminished the Nobility of other Cities. Amongst which Aquileia in old time took in compass twelve miles, and made an hundred and twenty thousand Citizens. And Ravenna, which was situated in a Lake (as Venice is) was once of such respect, that it was thought fit, and chosen first by Honorius, and afterwards by the Goths and Exarches for the seat of the Empire. In our days by the conjuration of cambray, it was besieged by Maximilian with seven hundred French Lances, a thousand two hundred men at Arms, Italians: 18000. Dutch foot: six thousand Spaniards: two thousand Italians in pay: and six hundred Adventurers of diverse Nations, with a huge quantity of Artillery, and all other Munition. Against this force the Seignory opposed as great a force for defence, and put into the City six hundred men at Arms, fifteen hundred light-Horse, as many Carabines, under very expert Commanders: And for foot they had above twelve thousand Italians, ten thousand drawn out of the Galleys, a great number of Gentlemen of Venice, and Peasants of the Country without number; together with an Army of inestimable quantity of Munition and victual: with which quantity of men and provisions, the greatness of their works and fortifications well answered. Now there being about and in Padua two so great and populous Armies, one to assault it, another to defend it, and that this infinite number of Horse on both sides did never cease from boot-haling and foraging the Country about, setting fire on all that they could not carry away, and that the Peasants had also conveyed away as much as they could into the City, and the adjoining holds, yet did neither of these Armies ever want victuals during all that siege.  
And yet as fruitful as is Padua, the Country of Crema is no whit behind it for all things; for store and fineness of flax beyond it. Of Polesine it shall only suffice to say, that it holdeth the like proportion with Padua. The Country of Vicenza hath the Champion exceeding fat, and for that part thereof which is hilly, few Countries come near it for pleasantness. It leaneth its shoulders upon the Alps: it hath on the right hand the new River, on the left Bronta, in the midst of it runs Bacchilion, Remon, etc. it is the Garden of Venice.  
The Territory of Trevisa, as it cannot be reckoned amongst the fertilest, ye● it is numbered amongst the pleasantest.  
Now the Countries, where the industry of the people is more than the goodness of the soil, are those of Verona, Bergamo, and Friuli. For in the Bergamash there is more than forty miles of mountain: the Veronese hath many miles of champain, altogether barren and sandy. The like hath Friuli, whence it cometh that these parts are much subject to dearths, and scarcity of corn; but what they want in Bread, is re ompenced in Wine abundantly; so that as I understand, the Island alone of Scala, which is one great Village in the Veronesse, doth rend in this commodity to the number of five thousand crowns yearly. Nor are they destitute of very good Wool, whereof they of Verona do wove clothes and Felts: The Burgamash an infinite quantity of Dornix, besides Broad-cloths and Kerseys, which they vent partly into Lombardie, and partly into Almaigne.  
The fruitfulness of the soil, and industry of the people together, is notably discovered in the territory of Brescia; insomuch that I believe that no part of Italy in these two points can be compared thereto for opulency and plenty, in those two parts which for goodness of soil we count to be fertile. There is no private man's Garden for art and gracefulness of compartment or order, more exquisitely cast, or more diligently planted, or more neatly kept and dressed than this whole territory.  
Now touching that part of the ●rescian territory that is unfruitful, impossible it were to declare the diligence and art that is there used, for ploughing of mountains, and for planting of Vines throughout the said mountains. But a sufficient testimony thereof will be, that the barrenest part of this territory is no less well inhabited than is the best. In the town of Cordove alone it is known, that if need require, they are able in one day to make two hundred Harquibushes at all points out of the Mass, although there be no Harquebus that goeth through less than ten hands at the least. No Iron is brought in more than groweth in the Country, and yet little goeth out imwrought: Some is sold made into bars, but most into wares. In the City of Brescia are accounted more than two hundred Smiths shops, of which fifty at least are Cutlers.  
There are also some Iron Mines in V●●l Co●●●●●●, which yield water for six furnaces, and six mills, in which they make plate for Armour. In the City of Cordove are made in great quantity, Swords, Daggers, Halberds, Knives, and other like weapons: In the Marquisate of Trevisae great quantity of excellent steel, and so in Alphaga Soldo, and in Cador; exceeding good Swords are wrought in Belluno, Felire, and Seravalle.  
The dominion which the Venetian hath by Sea, 
Of the Continent.  is of two kinds, as hath formerly been said; partly Continent, & partly Islands. The greatest territory of the Continent is Istria, and the best; unless it were for that the air thereof is naturally unwholesome, or rather to speak freely, contagious and pestilent, especially about Nola. For which cause that it grow not to be disinhabited, the Seignory alloweth to all men that will dwell there, a certain quantity of land, with diverse immunities and privileges beside. It yieldeth great abundance of Oil, Fish, and Salt.  
Dalmatia, Sclavonia, and Albania afford excellent wines; and in these quarters, partly by the commodiousness of the Sea, and partly by reason of the entértainment and pay that runs there amongst the garrisons, with the careful industry of the Inhabitants, the people live indifferently well there.  
The Islands belonging to this State, 
Of the Island ˢ of the Gulf.  and lying within the Gulf, are not many. The names of them are Veggia, Arbe, Brazza, Pago, Liesina, Curzola, Lissa, with the Islands of Zara and Sesa. They all yield in general Wines of reasonable goodness. Cherso with some other do exceed for plenty of cattle, Milk, Meats and Wool. Pago hath Salt-pits, and yieldeth great profit. Veggia hath store of Pulse, light Wines, Wood, and Horse, though small. They are all beautified with Havens, excepting Arbe, which defect is there recompensed with the natural pleasantness of the Country. They have very rich Fishing, especially Lesina, whose Sea yieldeth Pilchers in great abundance. The greatest of these Islands is Lesina, containing in compass fifty miles. The best peopled is Curzola: The most delicious Arbe: and both, with the parts of the Continent over against them (whereof we spoke before) do yield great number of serviceable men for the field and the Galleys.  
It remaineth to speak of the Islands out of the Gulf. 
Of the Islands out of the Gulf.  Of which the first inorder is Corfu, for commodiousness of situation of great account: For it lieth in a manner in the very centre of all the Sea-dominious belonging to this State, between the Adriatic and the jonike Seas, equally distant from Venice and Candie. In which respect it standeth fitly both to hinder an enemy that would assault the Islands and Continent within the Gulf, and to relieve Candie, if it were distressed. It also ●eth fitly to defend all the Western parts, and to molest the East. It standeth in so excellent a Seat for the defence of Italy, that it may properly be termed the Bastion thereof. It standeth well also for the conquest of Greece, bordering upon it, as it wered strong mount or Cavalier. I: standeth opportunely for the receipt, relieving and uniting of the Forces and Navies of Christendom against the Infidelt. And albeit the Island be not very plentiful in grain, yet thorough the vicinity thereof to Puglia, and Epire, and the facile transportation it hath to Venice and Sicill, it cannot want any necessaries. The experience whereof hath been manifested both in the time of the Romans, and in our days also. The Roman fleet made head always at Corsu. There also in the civil wars betwixt Caesar and Pompey, did ride M. Bibulu●, Pompey's General. And in our memory the forces of the league concluded by Paul the third, and Pius the fifth, did there assemble, and from thence set forward.  
The Island was of so powerful an estate, that it armed 6● Vessels to Sea. It aboundeth with excellent Oil, Wine, Wax, Honey, and fruits of all sorts. All which commodities it hath in that goodness & proportion, that better in the same kind, are not to be found through the whole earth. It hath in length 60 miles, 20 miles over, and in circuit an hundred and twenty. It hath three places of great importance; to wit, the old City near the old Seat of Pagiopili; the new Fort, and thereto adjoining the Castle Saint Angelo, besides sixty eight Towns.  
Next in order is Cephalonia, containing in compass an hundred threescore and six miles. It hath two hundred Towns, with Havens belonging unto them: Two whereof, Argostoli and Guiscardo are most famous; the third is Nallo. It yieldeth store of Grain, Oil, Sheep, Cheese, Wool, Honey, and Currans, and these in such plenty, that thereby it receiveth great and yearly Revenues. Candia is likewise one of the most renowned Islands of the Mediterranean. It containeth in length two hundred sixty miles, in breadth fifty, and in compass, in regard of the many promontories, it maketh almost six hundred. It yieldeth great plenty of Wine, with us called Malvesies, Cheese, and Honey. It is seated so conveniently, and with such advantage for marine occurrences, that Aristotle censured it to be Lady of the Sea. His reason, because it lieth very near the middle, between Europe & Asia, and between Greece & the Islands of the Archipelago, which in a manner Court her as their Mistress and Sovereign. It lieth from Constantinople three hundred and fifty miles, from Alexandria and Soria five hundred, from Caramania, Epire, and Cyprus, three hundred, from Africa two hundred.  
There remain behind two other Islands, Cerigo and Tine. Of which Cerigo containeth in compass sixty miles. In situatian it is mountainous, having one good City seated on the top of a Hill. It hath two Havens, the one called Delphino, the other Tine: That looketh North, this South. It hath beside diverse creeks, but narrow, and unsafe: with the ancients it was of good esteem; for Leon of Sparta considering well the seat and quality of the place, wished that either it had never been, or being it had been drowned as soon as it had been made. Which wish, as things afterwards fell out, wrought him a great opinion of wisdom and foresight. For Romaratus, who banished from Sparta, and sojourned with Zerxes, counselled him to bring up all his Navy unto this Island, if he meant to impatronize himself of Greece; as he might easily have done, if he had followed that counsel, as in few years after did Nicius, General of the Athenians, in the war of Peloponnesus. In our time it is called the Lantern of the Archipelago.  
Tine is in the midst of Archipelago, six miles from Delos (round about which Delos lie the Cycladeses, in number fifty three:) It hath in circuit forty miles, with one great and populous City; and by reason of the Site which is on a Hill very strong, very many Towns it hath beside. And herewith endeth the Sea-Dominion of the Venetian: In all which, there are little less than three hundred and fifty thousand souls. Which number perhaps is greater, than a man at first would believe, especially if he consider withal, how some of these parts, as Sclavonia, are not very fruitful, and many of the Islands are barren; besides the terror of the Turkish incursions: Insomuch, that if their Countries were under any other Lord than the Venetian, they would surely be defarted. But the Seignory, with entertaining peace with all their Neighbours, with building of Forts, maintaining of Garrisons in places of necessity, and with exceeding expense of money, keep and maintain their people in this sort, as at this day we see them inhabited.  
Fame reporteth the Venetians to be exceeding rich: 
Riches.  But besides opinion, there is great reason, why they should be so indeed. First, they are Lords of a large Territory, both by Land and Sea; but chiefly on Land: where they have Cities of the best rank of Italy, with large and opulent Territories adjoining unto them, and full of people, industrious and thrifty. They have also rich Bishoprickes, wealthy Abbeys, with the fattest and most commodious benefices of Italy: Families both for Nobility and Revenue worshipful; and Buildings, for State and Magnificence singular: Besides which, they have also very wealthy commonalties. Amongst which, to omit many, Brescia alone hath eighteen thousand crowns of yearly Revenue: and Asola which is but a Town, subject to Brescia, ten thousand.  
Another reason, is the great advantage which the Venetian hath for Traffic, both in drawing unto himself other men's commodities, and in venting his own. I call his own commodities whatsoever is growing, or made within the State: or whatsoever Trade beside he hath engrossed; or by prescription of time appropriated to himself. This advantage is marvellous great throughout the whole State of Venice, for that the firm Land on every side, is full of navigable Rivers and Lakes. Besides, it is for the greater part a plain Country, so that the conveyance of all sorts of Merchandise by Cart or by Horse, is very easy. They are also in possession of the Valleys and passages of the Rhetian, Giulian, and Carmian Alps, by which lieth all the Traffic between Italy and Germany.  
The State of the Sea is full of excellent, 
Of the Sea.  large and safe Harbours, especially Dalmatia and Sclavonia. The Islands have the like, especially the greater ones, as Corsu and Candia. But the flower of gain and emolument to this State, is the Traffic of the great Sea of Soria and Egypt, which the Venetian had altogether in his hand; especially so much of the ancient Traffic for spice, which hath been, and yet is of reasonable good consequence unto them. In sum, all the Overland trade of Cloves, Nutmegs, Ginger, Cinnamon, Pepper, Wax, Sugars, Tapestries, clothes, Silks, and Leather, with all the commodities of the East do pass this way, and are uttered from hence into the greatest part of Italy, and a good part of Germany. The greatness of this Trade, may the better be perceived by the greatness and multitude of private shipping, belonging to Citizens and other Strangers, Merchants of Venice, and other Haven Townes belonging to the State: As also by the multitude and wealth of the said Merchants, and of the great stirring and bartering, that is there every day. In which kind the Merchants only of the Dutch Nation in Venice do dispatch as much, as were thought sufficient to furnish a whole world. To which purpose I may not omit to note, that Cities of Traffic have three degrees of difference; For either the Trade lieth by the Warehouse, that dispatcheth by gross; or by open shops that do retail, or by both. Of this first sort, are Lisbon, Civil, Antwerp, Amsterdam, Hamburgh, Dansk, Noremberg; and in Italy, Naples, Florence, and Genoa. Of the second sort, are all the other Cities of France and Germany. And amongst the Cities of Italy, Milan is herein the chiefest; where there are to be seen shops of all wares so rich, and well furnished, that they may well serve for Magazines to many Cities. In both sorts, Venice goeth beyond all the Cities of Italy: For there are open shops of infinite number, and the Warehouses there do far pass all other in Italy. So that this City doth Traffic by way of shop, as much as any other City, and by Warehouses, more. And to conclude, putting both together, it is the City of greatest Traffic in Europe, and perhaps of the World. And over this, whereas wealth doth arise to every City, by three ways; first, by profits of Dominion; secondly, by recourse from places, to justice: and thirdly, by Merchandise; Venice is by all these ways continually enriched. First, the Revenue of the whole is brought to Venice, both of the firm Land, and of the Sea: Secondly, all Appeals and suits of importance through the whole State do come thither; and thirdly, Venice is as it were the centre of the East and West, the Storehouse of all that is produced by Sea or Land, and in sum, the receipt of the whole wealth of Asia and Europe.  
To set down precisely the Revenue of the State is no easy matter: but a man may be bold to say, that it is held to be the greatest of any Prince Christian, except those of Spain and France. But whatsoever it be, certain it is, they do lay up every year a great Mass, over and above their expenses; notwithstanding their incredible charge they are at in the Arsenal, in the building of Galleys, in Fortifications, in Garrisons, and Stipends. To this, the Venetian hath been for these many years in continual peace with all Princes● during which intermission, they have set all their study to the augmenting of their Revenues, whereby it is now credible, that having some years since discharged their debts, and disburdened themselves of the interests of the said moneys, they have saved together great quantity of treasure. Besides which treasure in ready coin, they have another treasure of no small consideration, and that is the wealth of the City and the private substance of particulars, with the Revenues of the greater Schools, or as they term them, Halls; which the Commonwealth in her need may use as her own. For that in occasions, some do give voluntarily, others do lend frankly, or upon light use: And in the war of Cambray they gathered five hundred thousand Crowns, upon the sale only of certain offices amongst them.  
Now the Venetian Territory, for the extent of it, 
The strength of the State.  hath in length somewhat above one thousand miles; and the breadth thereof answereth not to the length. But whensoever they are drawn unto service, they wage foreign forces. And hereupon they have always amongst them ten bands of Albanesses and Croatians: They keep moreover in entertainment certain Colonels of the Swisses and Grisons, with diverse Captains beside out of the State of the Church. In former times they have been able to draw unto their service such a Potentate as a Duke of Urbine, unto whom they committed the lieutenancy and leading of their Armies, making as secure an use of his forces as of their own. But above all things, they have always made right excellent use of their leagues and confederacies with other States. In the league which they made with Amadis de ●a●nte, called commonly the Green Count, and with Theobald Earl of Champain, with Lewis Earl of Blois; Baldwine Earl of Flanders, and Boniface marquis of Montferrat, they first recovered Zara, and then entered upon the protection of Constantinople: wherein they got for themselves three eights of the whole Conquest; and in particular, the Cities of Gallipoli, Modoni, Conone, and Durazzo, with all the Lands in those Seas, saving a few which lie before Morea. Amongst which Lands, Candy and Cor●● fell to their shares, the greatest part whereof they inseffed to their private Gentlemen. The City of Constantinople itself remained to the Emperor, but not without a proportionable consideration made to the Signiory.  
In the league made with Azzo Visconti and the Florentines, against Martin Scala, they possessed themselves of Trevegi, Bassane, and Castilbaldo. Being confederated with Mathias Corvinus King of Hungary, and G. Scanderbag Prince of Albania, they made head against the Ottoman power. In another league contracted with the Florentines against the Visconti, they enlarged their Dominions within Lombardy. Lastly, in the confederation which they had with Francis the first, King of France, they reentered upon Brescia and Verona.  
With their Money they have also not a little advanced their affairs. Of Emanuel Paleologus they bought Lepanto, Napoli, and Malvalia. Of George Belsichius they had the Town of Scùtary in pawn of money lent him.  
Neither have they been wanting to help themselves with honourable pretences. In the wars which Charles the eighth, King of France, made upon Italy, the Venetians undertook to stand Head and Protectors of the common liberty; and in that pretence made all Italy arm against him.  
And because indeed this State may, and is rightly held for one main Fort of Italy, and Christendom beside, against the Turkish invasions, therefore have they had also in their assistance from time to time the forces of the Church, and of the King of Spain; of whom the danger hath always been accounted common, and as near unto themselves.  
Now, 
Forces at land.  on the firm land they have a continual Ordinance of twenty and eight thousand Foot, with Captains, Ensigns, and all other Officers enrolled and paid. They have beside to the number of four thousand Musketeers, men well trained to that kind of Weapon. For which occasions they have also their times of Musters yearly; partly to approve their experience, and partly to render such rewards as are due to the best deservers. Of this multitude and their valour, the battle fought at Lepanto, to the utter routing of the Turkish Navy is a sufficient Testimony. Besides these, they maintain six thousand men at Arms, well managed and appointed, the like whereof is not to be found in all Italy beside.  
Touching their sea-forces, they have on the firm Land ten thousand men enrolled to serve at the Ore: And of these kind of Men, all Dalmatia and Sclavonia doth yield them what numbers they will beside; and that at a reasonable hand.  
The City of Venice alone, 
At Sea.  armeth upon occasion fifty Galleys, and Candy forty.  
What their whole power and forces every way may amount unto, they showed in the War of Ferrara: wherein they had on foot two several Armies, one about Ferrara; the other on the Confines of Milan. They had at the same time besides two several Navies; the one upon the Po, the other upon the sea, to observe the proceedings of Naples; and all this without associates. In the war against Lewis the twelfth, King of France, their Army was composed of two thousand men at arms, three thousand light-horse, and thirty thousand foot. In the year 1570. they armed forth one hundred and fifty lesser Galleys, eleven great Galleys, one Gallion, and twenty five tall ships: albeit, that number by occasion of Pestilence happening in the Navy, was reduced to one hundred and twenty, and seven lesser Galleys, and fourteen ships, the other Vessels remaining untouched; like as had befallen them before in the year 36. when as they had the name only to make one part of three: but indeed they made a full half of all the Christian forces beside.  
But because there is nothing that can give more certain conjecture of the power of any State, than to have sustained and gone through with great and perilous wars: it will not be unpleasant to set down some of their most important actions, which in that kind they have supported.  
Anciently they had war with the Kings of France, and in that war they discomfited Pepin son to Charlemain. They warred afterward with the King of Hungary, and took from them the Towns which they now hold in Dalmatia and Sclavonie. They fell at debate with the Emperors of Constantinople, and got from them the Cities of Salonich and of Moria. One the most dangerous war that they ever had, was that which they managed with the Genois: and yet at length, such was the issue thereof, that howsoever having lost to the Enemy Chiozza, and were near driven to their utter desolation, yet was the Enemy so far off from gaining an entire victory upon them, that in the pursuit thereof, he most of all destroyed himself: insomuch that having for maintenance of that war engaged the Revenues of the State of Saint Georgo, so by little and little through feebleness growing upon them, they were compelled to throw the City within the arms and protection sometimes of France, and sometimes of Milan; so that to this day they could never recover their pristinat fortunes.  
Then had they to do with the Visconti, Princes of Milan, who were at that time dreadful thorough Italy: yet by that war the Venetian not only gained profit, but honour also.  
They opposed themselves against all the Princes of Italy in the prosecution of Ferrara, and that with such success, that in fine they annexed to their own Dominion all the Polesine of Raviso. And after they had irritated the Princes of Italy, these letted not to draw upon themselves a war, undertaken by all the Potentates of Christendom, combined against them in the confederation concluded at Cambray: which war, as it was the most hapless and despairful that ever they managed, through the miscarriages of their Armies at Carravaggio, at Brescia, and at Vicenza; yet in the end they remained Lords still of their own, and of being conquered, at last remained with Conquest.  
They have for many ages together waged war with the Turk, especially with Amurath the second; Mahomet the second; with Bajazeth; and with Selim the second. They maintained a sixteen years' wars with Mahomet the second, even him which had the fortune to have subdued two Empires, Constantinople and Trapisond; to have destroyed twelve Kingdoms, and to have sacked two hundred Cities: Which war they finished, although not altogether to their profit.  
They held wars for seven years (without intermission) with all the Princes of Christendom, and went away winners: neither in all these occasions were they destitute either of men or money.  
In our memory they warred with Selim the second, and in that war they disbursed above twelve millions of money. The like excessive sums they spent in their wars with Michael, Emperor of Constantinople, in the enterprise of Ferrara, and in the war undertaken of the confederacy at Cambray. All which so inestimable sums notwithstanding at this day, whether they were parcels of their own treasure, or lones of money from others, they have reimbursed or extinguished.  
The Princes that border and confine upon the Venetian are these, the Turk, the King of Spain, the Pope, 
Of Neighbours.  and the house of Austria.  
As touching the Turk, whose State and power hath been so regarded in the world's opinion, 
The Turk.  he seemeth at this time rather to be impaired than otherwise. Whereof one great sign is, his protraction of the war in Hungary these many years, with Armies of much better quality than any his Predecessors were wont to lead or send thither. Whereupon it hath happened, that not only his forces have oftentimes been broken and discomfited, but also the Prince himself hath hardly escaped from being taken or slaughtered; if on our parts there had been either better Chiefs to temporize with him, or more agreement in those Heads to assail him. Notwithstanding he hath there lost the Towns of ●il●ch, Lippa, Rab, and Strigonium, places of great consideration: He hath also the second time lost Invarine. These losses do more than countervail the winning of Agria from us, being a fortress of many known imperfections for site and building; besides the withdrawing of ●ran●lvania and Valachia from his subjection, with the alienation of many rich Provinces in Asia.  
The State of these presents considered, the Venetian for that part of dominion that confineth upon the Turk, had never more cause to think himself better secured from violence, especially having all Maritime Towns both by Sea and Land gallantly fortified: which strength is also the greater, by the facility the Sea affordeth to succour his own, and to distress his enemy.  
Touching the King of Spain, 
The Spaniard.  upon whom they do border as well in the Adriatic as in Lombardie, it is now more than threescore years that there hath been any variance at all befallen them. Neither in truth can it turn the Venetian to any great gain, to have war with so powerful a King; nor the King of Spain to make war in Italy, where by putting things in uproar and tumult, he might perhaps hazard some part of his own. For that War (as Emanuel Duke of Savoy was wont to say) hath something of the nature of Dice, which no man knoweth how they will run.  
I may say as much of the house of Austria, 
The Emperor.  Princes that do exceedingly cherish and affect quietness, wherewith they are become great, and with the same means do maintain their greatness.  
Of the Church it were alike superfluous to speak, for that neither Saint Peter can make any excuse to make war upon Saint Mark, 
The Pope.  nor will Saint Mark seek to trouble Saint Peter unprovoked.  
In sum, the Venetian hath two main advantages above all other Princes: The one is, that they have a council that is immortal, the other, that the heart of the State cannot be pierced unto by any enemy. And so conclude, that the Pope and the Venetian at this time are more potent, and of greater antiquity in Italy, than ever heretofore they have been; not only for that the Pope hath a more ample Territory, and that but little encumbered with petty Lordships; and that the Venetian hath his Dominion better fortified, and his Coffers fuller than in times past: but also in regard that the States of Naples and Milan are in the hands of a Prince, absent and far off, and therefore circumspect to raise innovations.  
Lombardie, anciently called Cisalpina, 
Lombardie.  extendeth from Panaco, unto Sesia, lying between the Apeniae and the Alps. Marca Trivigiana, sometime called Venetia, lieth between the Menzo and the Po. Most commonly both Provinces pass under the name of Lombardy, because there the Kings of the Longobards seated their dwellings, longer than in any other place of Italy. Besides, the soil, the air, and the Inhabitants hold such correspondency, that they ought not to be distinguished. This is the richest and civilest Province of Italy; For such another piece of ground, for beautiful Cities, goodly Rivers, Fields, and Pastures, for plenty of Fowl, Fish, Graine, Wine, and Fruits, is not to be found again in all our Western world; arising partly by the ease of Navigable Rivers, as Tesino, Adda, Oglio, Menzo, Adige, and Po: partly by channe's cut out of those Rivers, and partly by the great Lakes of Verbano, Lario, and Benaco. No less commodity ariseth by the plains passable for Carts, Mules, and other carriage.  
The greatness likewise of the Lords of Lombardie hath been a great furtherance thereto. For while the Visconti reigned, this State maintained wars of great importance against most puissant Princes. And for the Empirie hereof happened those notable wars of our days, between the Emperor and the French King. And no marvel, that two such puissant Potentates contended with so great effusion of blood for this Dukedom: for though to many it should not seem great, yet in very truth, for the wealth of the Country, and the quantity, it hath been of as great reputation as some Realms of Europe: some Dukes whereof have possessed greater Territories enjoyed wealthier Revenues, and have been more puissant in Wars, and more honourable in Peace, than diverse Princes, graced with Kingly titles.  

Milan.  Amongst the Cities of these Provinces (accounting Venice amongst the Islands) Milan without controversy holdeth the precedency. It is able to reckon upon two hundred thousand persons, and hath a large and populous Territory. A City (saith Guicciardine) most populous and rich in Citizens, plentiful in Merchants and Artificers, proud in pomps, and sumptuous in ornaments for men and women; naturally addicted to feastings and pleasure, and not only full of rejoicing and solace, but also most happy in all other nature of contentment for the life of man.  
And however now the Spaniard one in the City, and another in the Castle, overlooketh both City and Country, yet is the bravery of the place very little abated: nor doth the Nobleman shrink under the burden, but carrieth his load lightly; however his inward groans are breathed, yet lifteth he up a face of cheerfulness, as if he drank wine, and fed on oil, according to the properties of either: so good and bountiful is the Country.  
The second City of Lombardie is Brescia, 
Brescia.  not for compass or multitude of people, for it is not able to make fifty thousand men, but by reason of the large jurisdiction thereof, comprehending therein many large Towns and populous Champions, therefore censured to be able in all to levy 350000. men. Among the Town's subject thereto, Asalo and Salo have the pre-eminence: amongst the Valleys, Valcamonia, being fifty miles in length, and therewith populous, and full of Iron Mines. Bologna (if it please you to account it in Lombardie) and Verona are alike populous: 
Bologna.  Verona is larger and of more beauty: Bologna more rich and commodious: as well for that it hath a larger Territory, ● also for that there is no City that doth more absolutely enjoy her own commodities; and doth more freely partake of others, by the great resort of Courtiers, Clergymen, and Officers dispersed through all the ecclesiastic State. To which three things are much available: the University, where all professions are practised; their wealth, which is equally divided; and lastly, their inclination and patience to take pains, and do service.  
Between Verona and Padua there is no great difference in respect of circuit, 
Verona.  but Verona hath double the people. Whereof the Venetians to supply that defect, do as much as they may grace their University, and the Scholars. As in this Province the Cities are great and beautiful, so are the fortresses many and impregnable. And whereas other Provinces have their places of strength on their Frontiers, in this, the nearer you approach the centre, the stronger shall you see the Country planted and fortified.   

The Dukedom of Urbine.  
THis State, touching the Apennine mountains on the South, and the Adriatic Sea upon the North, is on the two other sides high hemmed in with the dominions of the Pope, whose Liegeman, or Feudatary the Duke hereof is, for several bounties received from the Church. This State is threescore miles long, and five and thirty broad, containing seven Cities, and two hundred Castles and Villages. The land very good. His Revenue comes in two ways: First, from his subjects, which (he being a gracious Lord) is not above an hundred thousand ducats a year. But secondly, he much helps himself by the Sea, and especially by his customs upon Wine and Corn exported; of which last there is a great trade in his ports. Of this Revenue he issues but 2200. ducats a year by way of tribute or acknowledgement to the Pope and the great Duke of Tuscanie, which last, sometimes writes himself Duke of Urbine also. Both these gape for the Duchy, if the succession should fail: A pretty case lately happened thereupon. It chanced that Guido Baldus Duke of Urbine in his own life time resigning his Estate to the son, and that son dying without issue before his father in the year 1624. that both these pretenders being ready to seize upon it, and yet 〈◊〉 afraid of another; the old Duke was re-estated with both their consents. The great Duke of Tuscanio hath as it seems since released his claim to the Pope, who now solely after the death of this old man looks for it: but many think his nose will be wiped of it, for that the Archduke Leopold (brother to this Emperor) hath in the year 1626. married the daughter and heir of this old Duke Guido: And this may happen to be the occasion of a breach between the Pope and the house of Austria; especially of the Duchy falls void in the life and height of this present Emperor, and that the Spaniard and he get the better of it in the wars of Mantua.  
Modena is an hereditary Dukedom, 
Modena.  full of riches and fashionable Gentry, after the best Italian manner, newly allied to Mantua, and reasonably well fortified against his dangerous neighbour in Milan, and inviteth you to the view of a very delicate Country.   

The Duke doom of Mantua.  
MAntua is a late Dukedom erected of an ancient Marquifate in the name of Gonzaga. 
Mantua.  He liveth in better fashion of Courtship, than the other Princes, with a Guard of Swissers. The City is large, boasteth of Virgil's birth, and the delicate streams of Po, over which for all the swiftness and largeness, a gallerie-bridge transporteth both Coach, Cart, and Horse; under which are preserved many Courtly Barges, both for magnificent shows and pleasure of the water in Summer time, as also for the necessities of the Inhabitants throughout the year.  
This State, abutting upon the East of Milan, hath the Marquifate of Moutferrat annexed unto it, and is now the field of war in Italy. Rich men never want heirs; weak titles, rather than no titles, are made use of. Thus comes the quarrel. The Town of Mantua was (as the rest of Italy) sometimes belonging to the Empire: from which all going away, the famous Matilda laid hold on this, which with the rest of her estate she bequeathed to the Church of Rome. Under the Popes, the name of Poledroni bearing great sway, grew at last too strong, and usurped from their Lord about four hundred years since; from whom Gonzaga at last snatched it, who so well enlarged both the territory and honour, that it grew to be a Marquifate, and some hundred and five years since was it made a Dukedom by the Emperor Charles the fifth, about which time Duke Fredrick obtained the Marquifate of Montferrat also, and that by marriage of Margarita. It so happened, that a younger son of this Family plants himself in France; whole descendant, upon the late death of his cousin Ferdinand Gonzaga, (who having been first a Cardinal before he came to be Duke of Mantua, was unmarried, and thereupon died without issue) now puts in for the Duchy as next of the blood. So that the Cardinall-Duke being dead without issue, the Pope claims his share, and hath it: The Emperor puts in for his title, pretending the Estate escheated to him for want of issue. The heir in the mean time hastens out of France, gets possession of Mantua, and of the good will of the people also. The Emperor he calls in the King of Spain to try his title by the sword, and if not to hinder or regain possession, yet to enforce him to demand investiture of the Emperor. The Duke craves aid of France: the King himself leads an Army thither, which this present year having passed the Alps, by the Duke of Savoys stopping up the passage against him, miscarries in Pledmont. The Savoyard is proved the Duke of Mantua's enemy for the Marquifate of Montferrat, which he pretends a triple title unto; all which were adjudged weak and insufficient pleas by Charles the fifth, being made Umpire by both parties. But what he could not obtain by Law, he hopes in the weakness of the new Duke, to do by power, striking in especially with the Spaniard, with whom he is now made friends upon it; the Spaniard restoring some Towns in Montferrat, which the Savoyard had seized upon in the last vacancy, An. 161●. but had been taken from him again in the late wars with Spain. So that the poor Dukedom of Mantua is like to be undone by four Pretenders; The Heir, the Pope, the Emperor, and the Savoyard. The Spanish forces of Milan are too near unto Mantua, and the Savoyards to Montferrat: These be his neighbours, and enemies.  
The Dukedom of Mantua is indifferent rich, and able to live of its own. Seven good Cities it hath, whereof Mantua is one of the strongest in Italy, three sides being fortified with a wide River. Montferrat is larger than the Duchy of Mantua, containing about threescore good walled Towns, three of which be fair Cities. Both territories together contain as much land as the great Duke of Tuscanie is master of: yet his yearly Revenues come not to much above 500000 Ducats, for that he uses his subjects well, and wants the commodity of the Seas. For his Forces, Italy hath not better Horsemen, nor any willinger to serve their Prince Divers strong Towns he hath, and all little enough at this time.   

The State of the Duke of Savoy.  
THe State of this Duke lies in two Countries, in France where Savoy is seated, and in Italy, where he possesses part of Piedmont. But what Nature and the Alps have disjoined, Marriage and Wars have united. His Dominions in France reach as far as Geneva, the County of Burgunde, Bresse, Provence and Dauphin: on Germany side they touch upon the Swissers: and in Italy are they bounded with Milan, Montferrat, and the State of Genoa. The length is three hundred miles; the breadth an hundred and threescore; the compass nine hundred. To begin with Savoy from whence the Prince hath his Title: The fable (I see) passes currant, that these mountaine-passages being infested with thiefs, the Country was thereupon named Malvoy, which disorders being reform by a Nobleman, the Emperor rewarded him with the title of Duke, and named the Country Saulvoy, that is, the Safe-way. But he that shall remember that the Noticia of the Empire mentions the very name of Sabaudia, will know it to be ancienter than the modern French tongue, from whence this fable derives it. Savoy contains the Earldom of Geneva, the Marquifate of Susa the County of Morienne: the Lordships of Tharentaise, Brengeois Faucignie, Chablais, and Pays de Vaul; with three Bishoprickes, whereof the Duke hath the nomination It contains four or five good Cities, whereof Chamberie is a Parliamentary Town, and the Seat of the Duke on that side: Situate it is in a rich and delicate Valley, full of gentlemen's houses, and every way enclosed with high mountains. The Valleys be fruitful enough, but the Mountains very inhospitable, which is the occasion that there be but five hundred thousand souls in all Savoy. Many and large Lakes it hath, and those very well fished. Piedmont is much the pleasanter and the richer Country; though the common people be poor enough, as scorning to work, and caring but to have from hand to mouth. The chief Honour or Title that the Duke here hath, is the Marquifate of Saluzzes. The other part of Piedmont is taken up with Montferrat; but that belongs to Mantua. Though in all Piedmont there be reckoned one Duchy (of Aosta,) Marquisates fifteen, Earldoms fifty, besides Baronies many: but these (alas) be but petty ones; such as have but Fiefs, being but Gentlemen holding Fees or Manors of the Duke's favour: of which one writes, that singly they are not very rich; though all together they make a great noise. Three Counties are reckoned in it; and in them seven good Cities, besides an hundred and fifty walled Towns. Whereupon a Gentleman of that Nation boasted, that his Country was an entire City of three hundred miles compass. Piedmont is said no nourish seven hundred thousand souls; whereof the lesser half may be reckoned within this Duke's Dominions: so that he may have some eight or nine hundred thousand subjects in the whole number. The Duke's chief City here is Turin, honoured now with an University: A strong place, but made less than it was, when the French were Masters of it, that it might be the more defensible. Saluzzes is a Bishops See also.  
The first Founder of this Noble Family, was Beroaldus of Saxony, brother to Otho the third, Emperor; who flying hither for killing that brother's wife, taken in the act of Adultery, was first made General to the Duke of Burgundy; for whom he conquered Maurienne on Italy side; which Lands the Duke giving to him, he became Lord of Maurienne: His son was first made Count or Earl of Maurienne; who marrying the daughter and heir of the marquis of Susa, joined both those Titles together. His grandchild enlarged his Dominion by the conquest of some of the neighbour Valleys: and his son Amadeus was for service done to the Emperor, Henry the fifth, made Earl of Savoy. His grandchild Humbert, marrying the Count of Geneva's daughter, made his father in Law to submit, and acknowledge obedience unto him. This Prince also upon the sailing of the heirs of the Princes of Piedmont; ●●ts in for himself, conquers diverse places, and takes Piedmont into his title also. His son gains further upon his neighbours. His grandchild Peter wins the City of Turine, and gets confirmations of Richard Duke of Cornwall (his kirsman, and then Emperor) in those Valleys conquered by himself and his grandfather. His son Philip marrying the heir of Burgundy, was in her right made Earl of Burgundy and Savoy. His brother's son, Amadeus the fourth, gained the Country of Bresse by marriage also. His son Edward was made a Prince of the Empire, and his son Amadeus won something from the Count of Geneva: To whose son Amadeus the sixth, part of Piedmont veelded itself. He instituted the Order of Knighthood of the Annanciada. To his son Amadeus the seventh, did the Country called Nizza en Provenza freely yield. To honour his son Amadeus the eighth, did the Emperor Sigismond advance Savoy to the title of a Dukedom: Him did the Council of Basile choose to be Pope; which he afterwards quit, to compound the schism. His son Lewis was in his father's life-time first called Prince of Piedmont; which is ever since the title of the heir apparrant: he also obtained to be called Earl of Geneva Charles the first made the marquis of Saluzzes to perform homage.  
Finally, this present Duke of Savoy, Charles Emmanuel, first got that Marquisate of Saluzzes entirely into his hands which Henry the fourth of France wrung from him, and made him release the County of Bresse to have Saluzzes again. And thus by degrees and years came this Family to these possessions. Besides all which, he makes title and claim to the Marquisate of Montferrat, the Earldom of Geneva, the Principality of Achaia in Greece, and the kingdom of Cyprus.  
His ordinary Revenues are thus collected: His customs upon Salt fifty thousand crowns; from Susa four and twenty thousand; foreign Merchandise eighteen thousand; from Villa Franca, etc. five and twenty thousand; Ancient Rents, etc. threescore and ten thousand: The ordinary tax of Piedmont two hundred threescore and three thousand; from confiscations, condemned persons, commutations of punishments, and of the jews, etc. fifty thousand. The total is five hundred thousand French crowns. What his extraordinaries may amount unto, cannot be known; but certain it is, that in a few years he raised eleven millions of crowns out of Piedmont alone: So that we may well allow him one million of yearly comings in, one with another: out of which these sums are yearly issued upon certain expenses: Diet, wages, etc. of the Dukes own Court, threescore thousand crowns: Allowed to the Duchess, twenty thousand: The Duke of Nemeurs (his kinsman) pension, fourteen thousand: Standing wages to judges, Counsellors, etc. on both sides the Alps, fourscore and ten thousand: Upon Ambassadors, Intelligences, etc. sixteen thousand: Upon his Guard, Page's, Messengers, etc. ten thousand: Given away in Pensions and favours, twelve thousand: Expenses of pleasure, ten thousand: Charges of his soldiery, ten thousand, and of his Galleys, two and twenty thousand. The total is three hundred and eighty thousand French crowns. The rest goes into the Treasury. But in this former account, the expenses upon building and repairing of Forts is not reckoned, which must needs amount to a mass of money; seeing that no Prince of Europe in so little ground (unless those of the Low-Countries perchance) hath so many fortified places, and few stronger in the world, either by Nature of Ar●: eight hundred Castles being reckoned in Piedmont alone. Of Land-souldiers his muster-bookes shows him about twenty thousand, often exercised by their Captains and Colonels; and three Galleys for scouring of the Coast.  
And now for the State and terms he stands in with other Princes his neighbours; they be these. To the Papacy is his Family much beholding: the Pope having made his second son Victor, a Cardinal: and his third son Philibert, Admiral of the Galleys of the Church. A great dependency hath he on the Pope beside: for whereas Cardinal Aldabrandino, Nephew to Clement the eighth, hath purchased Raiensa in Piedmont to the Duke: after whose decease that rich Territory must fall to the Church, unless the Pope be pleased to confirm it upon the Duke. With Spain both the Duke and his elde●● son Philip Emanuel, have very near alliance; A● time there was, that the Spaniard withheld his Pension from the Duke, and he again discharged his garrison of Spaniards in Tur●ne, etc. but all being now pieced up between them, it concerns Spain not to displease him; because he may stop up the passages by which the Spanish forces might march out of Italy into Germany. Venice and he are in a common league and correspondency. Divers States and persons of the Swissers take pension of him: and the City of Geneva is in bodily fear of him; so was Genoa in these late wars, and may be again. With other Princes of Italy he is in good terms (except with Mantua:) it equally concerns them all, to see that one another grow not too great, and especially to look to the Spaniard. The only fear is from the French, who will be revenged for the defeat of his Army. How able the French is to hurt him, was lately seen, when Henry the fourth quickly overran all Savoy, and the second time enforced him to release Bresse, for Saluzzes. Nor wants he pretences, seeing King Francis the first made nine years' war in Piedmont; and (notwithstanding the Law Salic) claimed Savoy in the right of his mother; who was sister to Philibert, who died without Issue. Upon which pretence, Charles Duke of Savoy was beaten of Piedmont: unto which his son was not restored, but upon marriage of the said King Francis daughter; of which marriage this present Duke Charles Emanuel comes.  
And here by the way let me add an observation, concerning the French playing fast and loose with their Salic law, It is true indeed that Margaret, sole daughter and child of Edward Duke of Savoy, was in the year 1329. put by the Succession, being excluded by the Laws of the Empire, as mine Author notes. Constantia, daughter of Duke Peter, was also put by it; the next heir male both times succeeding: and yet notwithstanding these Examples, and that Law, the French King claims the Dukedom. Will not they give the English leave to do as much?   

Sicily.  
THis is the chief Island of the Mediterranean Sea, and for the bigness the most delicate of the whole world. For the abundance of Corn, it was called the Granary of Italy; their store of Si●ke may be seen upon the back of every Tradesman's wife; Wines and Honey most plentiful and delicious; add to these, Sugar, Oil, Salt, and Saffron; yea, Gold, Silver, and precious Stones, (the Emerald and Agates) and what would ye desire more? if Fish and Fowl, the Sea and Rivers yield it them. Admirable were the 〈◊〉 that the Islanders might attain unto, could they but make the best of their own, and work their Silks, Sugars, and other commodities. This made it so populous of old, that Pliny reckoned up threescore and twelve Cities, of which Syracuse alone was two and twenty miles about; The Map and History shows it divided into three parts or Governments: Mona, Noto, and Mazzaro; in all which be eight or nine Cities and walled towns. It was of old times called Trima●ria; of the shape which is like a long Triangle; and believed sometimes to have been firm land with Italy, from whence it is not at this day above one mile and a● half distant; and from Greece and hundred forty and four. In process of time and variety of fortunes, this little Island hath successively been mastered by fifteen several Nations. The thirteenth in order were the French: These being insolent and hated, the Sicilians willingly received, and as quickly crowned Peter of Arragon laying claim to it: whereupon the French Lord of it, Charles' of Province, for avoiding the effusion of Christian blood, challenges King Peter to try their titles by a single combat; the place to be Bordeaux, and the judge our Edward the black Prince, the flower of Chivalry. Peter accepts the combat; but in the mean time one john de Prochita shows him a safer way to his quiet. The plot was this, a secret and sure-bound agreement with the Sicilians to serve all the French upon the Island, as the English sometimes did the Danes, to kill them all man hour: the common watchword was the tolling of the Bells to Evensong; the feat was achieved Anno 1281. whence like our Hocking da●es for the death of the Danes, they begun their proverb of The Sicilian Vespers. Thus Arragon got it: in the right of which Crown the Spaniard holds it.  
It is at this day governed by a Viceroy under the Spanish Council for Italy, consisting of three Spaniards and three Italians, having for their Precedent the Constable of Castille; who by authority from the King, do create Governors, judges, and Commanders, etc. It yieldeth to the Coffers of Spain yearly six hundred thousand Ducats, but that drawn back again in rewards and payments.  
It feedeth and maintaineth about a million of souls; 
Number of Inhabitants.  and what force out of that proportion it is able to raise, may be conjectured by that levy which Don Garzia of Toledo made, only out of the south angle of the Island, at what time the Turk passed by it, to the invasion of Malia; consisting of three thousand Horse, and ten thousand Foot.  
For remonstrance of the populousness of the ancient world, 
Modern Forces.  wonder you may, how this then-goodly Island, in the days of Dionysius the elder (being but Lord of Syracuse and the adjoining territories) continually maintained ten thousand footmen and as many horsemen for his guard, with four hundred Galleys at Sea: of which, now in these times the whole Kingdom affordeth but eight.  
A people they are standing much upon their Honour, 
Nature of the people.  yet excessively given to idleness; talkative, busy-headed, quarrelsome, jealous, and revengeful. Their commodities are exported by strangers; and withal, the profit: themselves little traffiking abroad, and therefore unexpert in the art of Navigation; selling their Sugars unextracted from the Cane to the Venetians, and buying it again from them after it is refined: The Upland sort so unhospitable to strangers, that without a sufficient guard there is no travelling without assured destruction by robbery and murder.  
The better sort (especially about Messana) live in all abundance and delicacy, having more than enough of food, 
Sicil.  of fruits, and of excellent wines. They are Spanish in attire, and the meanest Artificers wife is clothed in Silk; whereof infinite quantities proceed from the worn, a part whereof is wrought into rude stuffs for their own uses. Eight thousand Bails are yearly made in the Island, and five thousand fetched from thence at the Mart-time by the Galleys of Naples, Ostia, Leghorn, and Genoa: their language is Italian, but corrupted with the Greek, French, and Spanish.  
The Garrison appointed for the security of the South part of the Island, consisteth of two hundred Spaniards, 
Garrisons.  and three hundred horsemen of the Country adjoining, who ●●ive by turns and nightly scour and guard that Coast. So on the North towards Calabria, Philip the second erected a very strong Castle, and thrust into it a guard of natural Spaniards.  
The whole island nominateth seven Princes, four Dukes, thirteen Marquesses, fourteen Earls, one Viscount, and eight and forty Barons: The chief and ancientest of whom, rather of policy than free will, for the most part of their lives attend in the Court of Spain: it hath also three Archbishops, and nine Bishops under them.   

The Isles of Malta, or the Estate of the Knights of the Rhodes.  
THis Island, being the same Melita where Saint Paul shook off the Viper, lieth in the Lybian Sea, just betwixt Tripoli in Barbary, and the Southeast angle of Sicily; being distant from the former threescore leagues of Sea measure, and separated from the latter threescore miles of Italy: the compass also being threescore miles, and but threescore villages in the whole Island: So that this Island goes much upon the number of threescore. Many masters hath this also had; first, the Phoenicians, and then the greeks; thirdly, the Moors of Barbary: from them the Spaniard took it after their expulsion out of Spain. Charles the fifth last gave it to the Knights of Saint john's of jerusalem, when the Turk had beaten them out of the Rhodes, Anno 1522. the length of it is twenty miles, and the breadth twelve. The country people both in language and attire much resemble their old Masters and Sires of Africa; their Arabic Dialect being much corrupted with words crept in out of the several Countries from whence their Knights do come: The women are handsome, and the men jealous: The Citizens be altogether Frenchified: The whole number of Inhabitants is about 20000. The weather is hot and the soil barren; as being only a flat Rock with a pan of earth a foot or two thick. Trees hath it few, and Rivers none, watered only with fountains and rain water. All their Corn is Barley; which and Olives, makes the best part of a Malteses dinner. Plenty of Anice seed, Comine seed, and Honey they vent to Merchants: Here also grows the perfectest Cotton Wool. The people are healthy, dying rather of age than of diseases. The Religion Popish. Four Cities be upon the I'll, quartered under the command of ten Captains; whereof Valetta is both the fairest and the strongest, built 1565. and so named of Valetta the Grand Master, famous for his valour against the Turks. Founded upon a rock it is, high mounted, wonderfully fortified close to the Sea, and by land assaultable only at the South end. Victualled continually it is for three years; new provision still supplying the expense of the old, sent in from Sicily, and by reason of the heat of the Country preserved under ground. This small City is neighbour to two others, La Isula, and Saint Hermes, each distant but a musket shot from other; near to the Haven, and on the East end, and North side of the Island: from which Malta (the fourth City) is eight small miles separated. Two Forts more it hath, Saint Michael, and Saint Angelo: So that all together, this Island is thought the most impregnable place of the world.  
The Knights of jerusalem (since called of the Rhodes) command all in all here, no man daring to contradict. Of these there be five hundred continually resident in the Island, and five hundred more (a thousand being their whole number) dispersed in other Alberges or Hospitals in Europe. Of them at this day there be seven seminaries; one of France in general, one of Auvergne, one of Provence, one of Casrile, one of Germany, one of Arragon, and one of Italy; the eighth of England was suppressed by Henry the eighth. These knights be all Friars by profession; their Vow was to defend the Sepulchre of Christ; 
〈◊〉  now it is to defend the Romish Religion and Countries against the Infidels. Of every one of these there is a Grand Prior, having goodly houses and Seminaries in diverse Countries, living in great plenty and reputation. Such an house of theirs was that of Saint john's (commonly called Saint joanes') without Smithfield. The builder of which house was Thomas Docwra, Prior then; whose name lives in Esquires estate at Offley in Hartford shire, etc. A Knight of this order was to prove himself a Gentleman for six descents: over the gate therefore may you see that testified by so many Eschutcheons. There also is to be seen their Vow and Title expressed in the Motto, Sarie ✚ Boro. The word Sarie being accented with harsh aspirations, to brand the Saracens with a note of wickedness. Both words with the figure of the cross between, signify thus much, Defender of the Cross of Christ against the wicked Saracens. This is written in the Saracen tongue, the language of Malta: which words expressing their Vow and Title, is not much unlike to that of Raimund, the first Master of their order; whose Motto was, The poor servant of Christ, and defender of the Hospital of jerusalem. And thus much by the way out of Docwra's pedigree, for preserving of this antiquity.  
Of these thousand Knights of the Rhodes, there be sixteen more eminent than the rest, called Great-Crosses, for that the white cross upon their black cloak (which is the cognizance of their order) they are privileged to wear larger than the rest. Over all these there is one grand Master; for whose election two are appointed out of each of the eight Nations (two supplying the place of the English also) these sixteen make choice of a Knight, a Priest, and a Frier-servant, and those three nominate one of the sixteen Great Crosses to be Grand Master: for which place the foresaid Docwra was once in competition. The style of this Master is, The illustrious and most reverend Prince, my Lord Friar, great Master of the Hospital of Saint john's of jerusalem; Prince of Malta and Goza.  
The Estate of the Grand Master arising out of the profits of the Island of Malta ●tselfe, 
Revenues.  is valued at ten thousand ducats, besides what he hath out of the I'll of Goza, (which the ancients called Glacon, and Strabo, Gaudon;) lying but one mile to the South-west of Malta, and twenty miles in compass. The rest of his Entrada is made up out of fat Commendams of Ecclesiastical dignities in several Countries, and of pensions from other Princes. He hath an allowance out of the public treasury, the tenth of all prizes by Sea; as also the whole (or the chief part) of whatsoever estate any of the officers, belonging to his own person, shall chance to leave behind them. The several Knights are very rich, besides their temporal lands in several Countries, enjoying diverse Commendams and pensions also; of which they are capable after five years of their admission, and when they have made four martial expeditions. Their common treasury is maintained by the gifts of Princes, by the admissions of novices into their order, (each Knight paying an hundred and fifty crowns, and every Frier-servant an hundred at his first entrance;) and last, by the deaths of their brethren; for when any of the Fraternity dies, the whole order is heir, excepting only of one fifth part.  
These consist not so much in the number of the Knights, 
Forces by land.  (for they are but five hundred upon the Island at once, though the other five hundred are to come in upon summons) as in their valour and resolution: the whole Island may perchance make six or eight thousand men able to bear arms, and Goza the third part of that number. The Islanders are always well trained for land-service: and how much they are able to do, was seen by their repulsing the Turkish invasion. By Sea the religion maintaineth but only five Galleys, and one ship, (by report, so stinted: 
By Sea. ) each galley carrying seventeen pieces of Ordnance, and four or five hundred men. More than these wise men peradventure will imagine, that a barren and small Island living for the most part upon the neighbourhood of Sicily, can hardly maintain. If more there are, they pertain to private men. Besides which, certain Phaluccoes they have, (vessels they be twice so big as a wherry, and rowed by five men) which they send out for scouts, and to discover the booty. The expeditions which they make are little better than for booty, either in the night time landing on the main of Africa, and surprising some villages, or scouring along the coast, and taking small and weak barks, out of which they take the men and goods, and turn the hulk adrift with wind and weather.   

Lorraine.  
THis was once a Kingdom of itself, containing all those Countries lying betwixt the Rivers Rhine and Scheld, and the mountain Vogesus, wherein are Brabant and Gelderland, Lutzenburg, Limburg, and the Bishopric of Liege. These were at several times taken away from it; some given by the Emperors to the younger families, and some to the Church. That which is now left to the Duke was of his ancestor Lotharius, called by the Latins Lotharij regnum; 
Bounded.  or as the Germans speak, Lotars-ricke: is bounded upon the East with Alsatia; upon the South with Burgundy; towards the West with Champagne, and towards the North with the Forest of Arden. The length is four days journey, and the breadth three. In it are many goodly Rivers, as the Meuse, Mosel, etc. And fine Towns, as Nancie, where the Duke commonly resideth; Saint Nicholas, and five others of good esteem upon the Frontier and Inland, whereof Pont Musson is an University.  
It yieldeth Wine and Wheat sufficient for the provision of its own Inhabitants, 
Fertility.  and affordeth cattle, Horse, and River-fish in some good measure to the defects of their neighbours.  
In manners and fashion they resemble their neighbours, 
Manners.  the French and the Germans, both whose languages the most can speak. In courtesy and civility they strive to imitate the French; in drinking, the Germans. Yet not here the one so punctually as the French, nor the other so inordinately as the Dutch. They are good soldiers, free of disposition, and rather subtle than politic. The Duke of Lorraine is of the best and ancientest blood of Europe; as descended from Charles the Great. He also claims to be King of jerusalem. And for such Courts as these petty Princes maintain, you shall find therein many fine Gentlemen. His counsels are mostly directed by the jesuits, and his favourite Count de Boulla.  
Surely his Riches cannot be great: 
Riches.  for of commodities nothing of value can be said to arise therein, save certain works (or cups) of Cassidony-stone; some horses, linen cloth and manufactures, and those vented into France and Germany. What to think of the silver mine's therein, I cannot show: Those that have estimated with the most, have not related of above seven hundred and eight thousand crowns of yearly Revenue ordinary; (viz.) five hundred thousand of rent and royalty, two hundred thousand from the Salt-pans, and from the fishing of the Rivers and Lakes two thousand pounds sterling. But others more probably, allow him twelve hundred thousand crowns, which might be more, would he put his people to it.  
Nancie is exceedingly well fortified after the modern fashion, and enlarged of late by addition of a new Town, 
Forces.  and that also fortified. And in former ages, as it resisted the whole forces of Charles the Great, Duke of Burgundy; so this people also (but united with the Swissers) gave him three fatal overthrows in the field. Of any great Expeditions which they should particularly make of themselves, I never read; 
Neighbour's  neither that any of their Neighbours have much affrighted them. With the Swissers and the House of France, they have always held good correspondency and Alliance: So that if the Archduke should quarrel with them on one side, they have the Low-Countrimen their friends on the other. And as for the King of Spain's neighbourhood, (by reason of the proximity of the French Country of Burgundy;) it may always be supposed, that in regard of the Alliances (before spoken of) the one will be loath to prejudice the other, to neither's boast of advantage. As for other petty Princes, they stand in as much need to take care for their own preservations, as to invade another's; for that in truth this Prince exceedeth most of them in means, forces, friends and circuit of Territory.  
This Principality gives titles of honour, first to the Duke of Bar; (which is now united to the Dukes own Family:) to six Counts or Earls, and to seven Lords or Barons.   

Hungary.  
HVngarie is a Noble Kingdom. I call it Noble, because whole volumes might be writ; and yet extenuate the worth, but not relate the troubles thereof; external, with the enemy of Christendom; Internal, by reason of confused dissension. For sometime the glory of the Kingdom elateth them, sometime private revenges divide them: sometime the Nobility doth tyrannize over them, and sometime the general cause exciteth compassion.  
For the plenty wherewith it aboundeth of all things, both for use and pleasure, it may be numbered amongst the most fertile Kingdoms of Europe. In it are found fruits of as much variety and goodness, as in Italy: Corn sufficient to sustain the Inhabitants; Wine to furnish their neighbours (Poland, Silesia, Moravia, Bohemia:) Fish in such plenty, that strangers borrow of their abundance from them, and out of Valachia, (before the loss of Agria in 96.) were Beefs driven into Italy, and all parts of Germany, which now find a present want in their former provision thorough the Turks stopping of that passage.  
The Hungarian Horse by nature are not improper for war, being courageous, strong, hardy, and swift, but for want of management they fit no service but travel, to which the Italian Hackney-men, and Almain Coachmen finde-them excellent.  
Hungarland is divided by the River Danubius, 
〈◊〉 of Hungary.  into two parts: the one mountainous; and therefore called the upper Hungarland, abounding in Gold, Silver and Copper-Ore; the other neither Hungarland, plain, without hills, and called for the fertility thereof, the Storehouse of Italy, and Germany. The Metropolitan City of that part of Hungarland that obeyeth the Emperor, is Possonium or Presb●rgh, which the Hungarians call Posonie; little, and not very beautiful, no more than are Sirigonium, Cassovia, Ni●ria, Tervanio, or any other Cities of Hungarland: a reason whereof may be, that the Gentlemen have their Houses in the Country, and the Citizens are more studious to build for use, than for pomp.  
In confineth toward the North with Poland and Moravia: 
Bounded.  on the East lieth Transilvania and Valachia; on the South, Bulgaria, Servia, Bosnia, Sclavonia, and Croatia: and towards the West it is joined to Stiria and Austria; two thirds of it possessed by the Turk. The Inhabitants be of stature and complexion not unlike the English, but in habit resembling the poor Irish; in War strong, valiant, and patient; covetous above measure, yet having rather desire than art to enrich themselves, permitting (of negligence) the Germans to inherit in their Cities, and to Traffic their Merchandise; a cause why none of them rise by their own industry to any great wealth. They never combat amongst themselves, but revenge injuries with words, except upon objection of cowardice, whereof the charged is never disburdened, until he have proved himself in singular combat with a Turk. It hath been an ancient custom amongst them, that none should wear a feather but he who hath killed a Turk, to whom it was lawful to show the number of his slain Enemies, by the number of feathers in his Cap. They punish Adultery and Fornication with death: the Husband forcing his Wife, the Father his Daughter, and the Brother his Sister to the place of Execution, The Sons inhabit equally after the death of their fathers, occupying for the most part the possessions left them in common. The Daughters have the value of the part of the Lands in money. They are desirous of wars above measure, they admit no unprofitable man into their Camp, but such as hold servants are served with men. They march in troops both Horse and Foot, lodging apart, but not in that good order which is used by the Germans, who distinguish both their Companies and Regiments into streets, placing their baggage at their backs or flanks, according to necessity. They go no round, neither in their Camps nor Towns, but in stead thereof one Sentinel whoopeth to another, as in like case do the Turks. The Horsemen in battle range themselves in files after the Germane order, as do also their foot, placing all their shot on front. They give a furious charge, and the Enemy broken fall presently to spoil, leaving to follow the execution for any small booty: but being broken, they fly every man home without ever turning head, lying in wait by the way for their enemies, whom they rob in their flight counterfeiting for the more terror the clamour of the Tartars, from whom they differ in the fashion of their Caps.  

Government.  The Government in the times of the Kings of Hungary (which in these latter ages were still elective) was administered partly by the great Officers of the Spirituality, and of the Secular powers. The chief of the Spirituality was the Archbishop of Strigonium, who was ever to be the Lord Keeper or Chancellor, principal Secretary of Estate, and Primate of Hungaria. The other Archbishop was he of Colozza: these two had fourteen Suffragan Bishops under them; all now swallowed up by the Turk, except Sirigonium, Nitria, lavergne, and ●●cia. The chief Officer of the secularity is the Palatine of Hungaria, chosen by the States and Lords of the Kingdom: his authority is marvellous large, both in the Court of the King, the Courts of Justice in the ordinary Diets, and especially in the vacancy of the Throne. The Kingdom of Hungaria is now divided between three; First the Turk, who hath the greater part, and is Master of Buda itself, the chief City of the Kingdom. Secondly, Bethien Gabor, who possesses most of the upper Hungary, lying betwixt Transilvania and the River Tibiscus: and the third part is in possession of the Emperor, whose son was lately chosen King of Hungaria.  
For the due administration of Justice under the Secular, the ancient Lords divided their Land into twenty Counties, appointing to every County a Baron for Governor, with one and twenty Doctors of Law to be his Assistants, reserving ever to themselves an Appeal for the redress of Injustice, and preventing of extortion. Now since the Princes of Austria got the Crown, their tyranny so yoketh the Peasants, that nothing may be done without the Lords leave. Insomuch that these people living in the true condition of slavery, want nothing but the name thereof. In the time of the ancient government, when the Kings would alter any thing in the administration of the Commonweal, undertake a foreign war, or conclude a peace, there assembled together at one place three degrees of Subjects, Barons, Bishops, and Gentlemen: with consent of the greater part whereof, the Kings had authority to confirm, abrogate, or institute laws, to denounce war, to conclude peace, and to charge their Land with impositions fit for their necessities.  
This assembly is still in use, but the freedom thereof is altered, nothing being at this day propounded to the assembled by the new Governors but a contribution of money; to which demand at a day given, the Nobility give their resolutions, which in the year 96. and 97. (when the Turkish Emperor threatened to descend himself in person) was; That the Nobility would put themselves in Campania with their Forces, and promised for their subjects (for so they term their Peasants) that every Housholder should send a man, and give two Dollars of money for entertainment of Soldiers: but the Turkish Emperor not coming in person, the Gentiles did not further bind themselves, than that their subjects should pay every house one Dollar; with which money were to be waged 20000. horse and foot, the half of which never appeared in field, there being not at any time in arms under the three Generals of Teufeubach in upper Hungarland, 
Forces at land.  of Palfeis upon the border of Danubius, and of Zerius in neither Hungarland above nine thousand men: And at the battle of Keresture in 96. where were assembled the greatest forces that could be made by the three Confederates, Germany, Hungary, and Transilvania: the Combatants amounted not to above 51000. (viz.) out of Hungarland arrived six thousand horse, and 10000 foot: out of Transilvania six thousand horse, and 12000. foot: out of Germany nine thousand five hundred horse and seven thousand foot. The Germans were so well appointed (horse and foot) as for quantity of Arms and goodness of horse nothing could be better devised; Of the foot, the third part were Pikes armed complete, the rest were shot, whereof three parts were Muskets: the Horsemen were alarmed, many of whose Curases were Musket-proofe: some of them carried five Pistols, most four, all two. That which was indeed a want amongst them was, that three parts were Servants, according to the Germane custom, many of whom took pay for eight Horses. The Hungarish and Transylvanian foot were all naked, part of whom carried Firelocks of two foot, and the residue Pikes of nine foot long, either Arms of small or no use, either in offence or defence, whether in Forts, straits, or Campania. The Horsemen carried hollow Lances of twelve foot long, which they broke by the help of a leather thong fastened to their saddles: for the rest, they were armed according to their means, the rich with Curates, the mean with Shirts, the poor with Sleeves of Male, and all with Casks, which kind of arming, as it maketh them much defective in proof, so are they of less worth for their horses, which (for their manner of riding, bridles and saddles) are more forceable to do execution upon victory, to make excursions, and to discover, than they be either to give or to sustain a charge.  

forces by water.  Their forces by Water (or to speak more properly the Emperors) were much impaired by the loss of javerin in 94. where of thirteen Galleys the Turks took ten; that loss is not yet repaired, the Emperor not having at this time above five Galleys: which at the siege of Strigonium, durst not make head against three of the Turks which came to relieve the Town. There be moreover ordinarily upon the Danubie sixteen small Barks, twelve foot broad, and fifty foot long; these carry in the prow two pieces, a crogue three foot long, and one pound bullet; they are rowed by soldiers with twenty Oars on a side, having their half pikes standing by them, and their pieces hanging at their backs.  
The Captain governeth the rudder, and the Lieutenant attendeth on the pieces. These barks (for that which I have seen) are fitter for the scout and guard of the Camp, when it marcheth or lodgeth by the waterside, than commodious for fight.  
The Hungarians presuming (more than reason) on their valour in Campania, 
Fortification.  have ever neglected to fortify their frontiers: the last and best invented means whereby small States preserve themselves from being overrun by the great; which error being better looked unto by the Princes of Austria (who about fifty years since obtained that Kingdom) have used some diligence in this kind, yet with so small judgement, as that no Fortress in the Land can justly be said to be strong, (except Rab) the rest being either only strong by fight, as Tockay, Villak, Strigonium, Comora, Altemburgh, Papae, Canisia: or by art, as Castlenovo and Novigrade; or neither by art nor sight, as Guents and Edinburgh, (passages of importance in neither Hungarland) with almost infinite others. Tockay, Altemburgh, Papa, and Canisia are governed by the Germans: Novigrade, Castlenovo, Strigonium, and Komara, have Hungarish Governors, but the greatest part of their Garrisons be Dutch, a device peradventure as well to secure the Emperor of Hungarland, as to defend those places against the Turkish inroads, to which service the Hungarians are more proper, if they were provided oflike Arms.  
These Fortresses were well provided of all sorts of Munition, Artillery, Powder, Bullets, Fireworks, and Victuals, but not so well foreseen with defendants, as is convenient against so mighty an Enemy as the Turk; there being in the last recited fortress not above fifteen hundred men, and in some not two hundred.  
How abundant this Province is in victuals, 
Plenty.  I say no more than hath been mentioned in the beginning of this Discourse; that it is one of the most plentifulest Countries in Europe, furnishing the Inhabitants with abundance, without borrowing of any neighbour Province. For as for the Bread, Wine, and Oats which Austria ministereth, that is only when the Camp is lodged by the River Danubius; which Merchants transport thither, rather for their gain, than that their Arms suffer any scarcity in want thereof. Artillery is sent them from the Emperor's Arsenal in Vienna, themselves neither finding great pieces nor making small; which likewise they have out of Germany, as also Powder and Shot; A note of their exceeding negligence, having excellent Metals for this purpose, which they transport unwrought into Germany.  
The greatest fruit which the Emperor reapeth by the Crown of Hungarland, 
Mines.  ariseth by the benefit of Mines which yield him yearly one million and a half of Gilders, which cometh clearly into his Treasury; the presidiary soldier being all paid with the contribution money, as i● also his Lieutenant General 30000. Dollars yearly for his provision. The Emperor Maximilian the second took into his hands the living of the Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, giving to the Bishops and Canons small stipends; by which device he gained yearly half a million of Gilders. The religious houses are almost all abandoned for the fear the Monks and Friars have of the Turk, except those of the Grayfriars, to which order he is very favourable. The Villages likewise are many, but some wholly desolate, the Peasants retiring themselves under the Turk, where they live with less agrievance than under the Emperor. Their livings are confiscate, which hath much increased the yearly Revenue of that Kingdom.  
Now Hungarland being not in better terms to support itself against the irresistible power of the Turk, 
Reason's why the Turk standeth at a stay in Hungary.  than appeareth in the premises; it may reasonably be demanded, what hath been the cause that the Turk in an hundred and fifty years' space (about which time he invaded that Country) hath not made an absolute conquest thereof: For having in this time not conquered above two third parts thereof, it is manifest that he must be defective in the means before spoken of, wherewith Princes augment their Greatness, (viz.) either in Treasure, Munition, Men, Arms, or (that which is principal) in judgement to embrace or prosecute occasions. For answer unto which, I say; first, that the Turkish Emperor hath not only above these four hundred years been superior to the Kings of Hungarland in Treasure and Munition, but also to any other Prince in the world: so is he likewise in number of his Captains and private Soldiers; but borrowing a conjecture from the managing of his actions, it is manifest that his council of war (schooled above in the barbarous service of Persia) hath ever been inferior to that of Christendom, as it is at this present. Secondly, the Emperor hath of late served himself in all his occasions of worthy Chieftains, as Count Charles Maunsfielt, the marquis Sanseverino, Alexander Malospina, Francisco de Monte, the Baron Swarzenburg, George Basta, Ferrant di Rossi, etc. All which, either by their experience in their Netherlandish wars, or diligence in History, or else pains in both, have long since obtained the names of great Soldiers; which providence of late times used by the Emperors, and heretofore by other Princes, hath in part prevented the Turks designs in the entireness of this Conquest. Another hindrance hath been the evil arming of the Turkish Soldiers, the greatest numbers whereof are naked: And which is as great a defect, none of them carry Weapons of much offence, except the janisars. who serve with Muskets of longer and bigger boar than the Christians: To which number of janisars, being 2000 tripled, if 20000. Pikes complete were added, they would make an Army of greater consequence for the Conquest of this Kingdom (which is secured by passages) than doth the multitude of Horses in which the Turk putteth so great confidence.  
I must also confess, that the Turk in all his attempts against Hungary hath used irreproveable judgement, in making no inroad into that Country, but when he had peace with his Neighbours, and the Christians at division amongst themselves, achieving by such providence infinite victory; So, if he had prosecuted the least advantage with constancy and celerity, befitting the occasions; the Conquest of Hungarland had been finished many years since. Of all negligences in this kind, none hath been of greater note than that of Mahomet the third, superior in the battle of Kerestur in 96. by which victory, not Hungary alone, but all Austria stood in great danger. For the Christian Army being irrecoverably overthrown, and all the Towns disfurnished both of defendants and Munition, there wanted nothing (in man's judgement) to the gaining of that Kingdom, but the speedy prosecution of that absolute victory.  
But whether with the learned we may believe, that great Kingdoms have their periods, or that Greatness in itself produceth carelessness, whose true symptoms are pride, effeminacy, and corruption in Military Discipline: most certain it is, that those Empires which formerly have fallen from their prime felicity, have generally declined through the Alteration of their ancient Orders and pristinate virtues.  
Nor can it otherwise be, but that as those Ordinances and Laws which reason at first introduced, and experience afterward approved, do settle and fortify States: so the manifest neglect of the same should make them weak again and crazy.  
Which being duly considered, a Prince ought not in any thing to be more watchful and vigorous, than to keep in life those Laws by which his State at first became to be exalted to that height, wherein he found it at the decease of his Predecessor: for let him be assured, that the same are still, and shall be the foundations and Basis of future prosperity.  

Causes of greatness of Empires.  Herein the Ottomans have by two means especially advanced their power, & have raised it to the height wherein we see it at this day. The one was their personal presence and travelling to the wars; the other, theirmaking of great wars, and fierce to effect, but short. Their perpetual expeditions produced many profitable effects; as first, that it kept in awe and attendance the great Servitors of the State: Secondly, that the janisars were thereby the better enured to obedience, patience, and practice of their Arms with the discipline of the field: Thirdly, it caused their whole forces entirely to attend them.  
For better understanding whereof, it behoveth to know how that the Port (or Court) of the Great Turk, was anciently wont to make twelve thousand janisars monthly paid, and that without fail. Now that number by occasion of the wars of Hungary is much increased, and their pay raised to five Asper's a day; to some, more in regard of desert.  
Out of the number of these janisars are chosen two hundred, whose Office is to run by the stirrup of the Prince, and three hundred Porters that receive twenty Asper's a day above their ordinary stipend: The Cavalry ariseth to a far greater number. The Spahi are six thousand, marshaled in two troops; whereof the one guardeth the right hand of the Prince, the other the left in all marches. Every one of these Spahi is bound to maintain three or four servants on Horseback for the war: and these servants, either in valour or costliness of furniture, do in little or nothing give place to their Lords. Their place of march is in rear of their Masters, but in distinct troops.  
Besides these troops do march two other squadrons, consisting of a thousand horse apiece: The one is made of certain select & stalled persons, known for some one or other famous exploit. Into which troop do also entersome janisars, and many servants, as well belonging to the Prince himself, as to other of his principal Ministers, that have approved themselves by some notable endeavour, to be worthy and capable of that degree.  
The other squadron is all of natural Turks, recommended to that honour, for some superordinary skill at their weapon; for horsemanship, or some such like quality.  
The soldiers of these two troops are not tied to keep above two servants mounted at the most. So that these four squadrons (whereof we have spoken) do make in all as good as forty thousand horse, all excellently furnished.  
Besides these, there are also near 20 thousand men that are servants and attendants upon the supreme Officers of the State; as Judges, Treasurers, Counsellors, and Commanders. Amongst which, some there are that bring into the field two or three thousand apiece; all well armed, and in like livery, being indeed tied for every five Asper's, that they have of provision, to find one horseman. So that what for pomp, and what for their own safety, in this occasion they do set all their slaves being Renegadoes on horseback. What shall I say of the infinite number of carriages of Mules and Camels accompanying this Equipage? Of which sort Bajazet led into the field forty thousand, and Selim in the enterprise of Egypt, one hundred and thirty thousand: This was the ancient proportion. Now all these forces (whereof I have spoken) from the Court do accompany the Prince, setting forward to the wars. But if his Person move not, then do these also stay idle at home, where the janisars (for their too much ease) do often fall into mutinies, and the great Bashaes' busy themselves about nothing, but to disgrace or overthrow one another through envy and ambition. Which is well witnessed on the one side by the extreme rancours and partialities that boil amongst them, and sometime breaketh forth; and on the other, by their immoderate affection and swelling into titular dignities, which of necessity cannot be avoided; for that as trees which are less fruitful do thrust forth most leaves & branches, to cover therewith the defects of nature: So do men (in whose minds desert and virtue is wanting) seek nothing so much as with outward vanity of apparel, and show of great descent to shadow their inward imperfections. Through which abuse, it is not possible to imagine unto what number the titulary Officers of that State are augmented. The Pashas which in the flourishing days of this Empire were only two, one in Asia, the other in Europe, are now seven in Asia alone, (viz.) of Anatolia, Caramania, Amasia, Anadule, Damascus, and Cairo; who do suck from the Prince's Coffers no less than an hundred and thirty thousand ducats yearly. And this is sprung from nothing else, but that upon opportunity of the Princes keeping at home, the Ministers of the State, especially such as lie farthest off, have by little and little presumed to usurp and arrogate to themselves more power and authority than was anciently belonging unto them. Besides which, the Prince by his personal intervention in all expeditions, became by his experience better acquainted with the condition of his Armies, made himself cunning in the causes that did envigour or corrupt his soldiers; so that by cherishing of the one, and redressing of the other, the discipline of the field was made more firm every day than other.  
And in truth it can seem to no man less than a very miracle that in this house of the Ottomans should follow a continual succession of twelve Princes together, that have been all men of great action, and extreme Warriors. 
Causes of declination.  But since the successors of Soliman have disused themselves from the field, and to be personally absent from the Wars, it is wonderful again to see, how much the power of that Empire is impaired.  
The first that gave passage to this disorder was Soliman himself, who howbeit he were a Prince of excellent courage and great sufficiency for State; and not only did put his own person into many and hazardous attempts, but also did leave his life in one of them (which was at the siege of Sigeth) yet did he suffer his Son Selim, to lie shamefully rioting and consuming himself at Court. By which custom once taken, he never after his father's time would abandon the City, but managed all his affairs abroad by his Captains and Ministers.  
The selfsame course held Amurath also, Selim's son; Mahomet indeed his son hath not wanted to show both spirit and valour enough by his personal going into Hungary, and forcing of Agria. But for all that, whether through the indisposition of their own persons, or through the over-deepe rooting of disorders grown in the Empire, he was neither able to recover the old reputation of his predecessors, nor to reform the lost discipline of his soldiers.  
Besides, since those times men are now weighed by the abundance of their fortunes, not of their virtues; who buying their greatness of the Prince, like Merchants, must make their profit of the people: which violent humour in the great Ones, hath bred disobedience in the inferiors. So that the Prince's commandment is no more esteemed in any remote part, than it fitteth with the profit of him to whom it cometh. From hence have budded all these so great inconveniences.  
For the janisars lying idle, and having nothing to do, are swollen unto such insolence, that they make every thing lawful for them (as it were) by prescription, nor forbearing to sack and pillage the natural Towns of the State, in stead of the enemies: yea, falling into further fury and insurrection, they were (these few years passed) the causes that Amurath was forced at their instance, to behead his best beloved Bassa, Hebraim. In which mutiny they also fired above five thousand houses in Constantinople. And even the last day almost, at the importunate request of the Spahi, he was sane to behead his Capi Aga, who was the greatest personage for counsel, and the most dear Servitor he had in Court. Albeit indeed his death was afterward reasonably well revenged, with the heads of three of the principal of the said seditious Spahi. And of late years they proceeded to such an height of insolency, as to murder their Emperor himself, because he had a purpose to change their Militia, to correct the laziness and cowardice of those janisars, and to prove a Prince of activity.  
And forasmuch as through the want of exercise of Arms, and employment of the janisars, their valour also is much abated. For (contrary to their first institution) the janisars are now married, have families and trades in Constantinople, from which profit & pleasure the Emperors will scarce ever again be able to draw then to any hazardous, long, or foreign expedition; they will mutiny, and fire the Town rather: for recompense of such defaults, they have been sane to increase their number from twelve, to twenty and nine thousand. Which number also being not able to be made up of Christian children, and the Azamoglam of Europe, they have been fame to supply it with Asians and mahometans, contrary to the first and ancient ordinance of the janisars.  
Neither are less the inconveniences and mischiefs that do arise from prolonging of wars; whereas by contrary usages, the Ottomans were wont to reap two notable benefits. One was, that by leading a full force into the field, whether they won any Town, or had the better of a field: they evermore in the same instant oppressed their adversaries; and again on the other side, by making speedy and short wars, they gave respite and leisure unto the subjects of those parts where their Armies lay, to repair themselves again: unto which subjects otherwise the nearness of the Ottoman Camp doth bring unrecoverable damage: for it is observed, that the Ottoman Prince never doth conquer so much of the enemy's Country, but that he destroyeth more of his own. Nor can they otherwise choose, having no peaceable or orderly way of provision, but for want of necessaries they must make prey of all they can come by.  
And the reason is, that because the vast extent of that Empire, and the distance of the frontier parts from the head, they are fain to march more upon their own ground, than upon other men's. And they pass it not once, but twice: first, in setting forth, and again in the retreat. Whereby the people, and especially the husbandmen, being peeled and spoiled of their substance, are consequently constrained to forsake their tenors, and to leave their land unmanured.  
Another benefit which they received by making great, but short wars, was, that thereby they kept their own soldiers in continual practice and exercise of war, without giving their enemy so much breath as to do the like. For as soon as any one exploit was ended, their order was suddenly to bring the adversary asleep by negotiating of some truce or peace; that done, as suddenly they transferred the war upon another part and enemy, never giving time to their own to lay down, or to their neighbours to take up their weapons. With these practices they took from the Venetian Cyprus, and making peace with them, they presently transferred the war into Africa, where they surprised Goletta and Tunis: and that war being finished, Amurath himself without intermission put himself into the expedition of Persia. And this course is indeed in itself of so great consideration, that Lycurgus amongst the three Laws only, which he left to the Spartan Commonwealth, left this for one: first, that they should use no written Laws; secondly, that they should admit of no other architecture, but of such as might be performed with an Axe and a Saw; and lastly, that they should never fight twice together with one enemy.  
In this point Philip the second amongst many other errors committed the greatest oversight, in protracting the wars so many years in the Low-Countries. For by means thereof the people of Holland and Zealand (who in former times had little or no experience in the wars) became one of the most warlike and soldierlike Nations of Europe. So Amurath, contrary to the custom of all his predecessors, made war in Persia that lasted twenty two years or more. And albeit he took from the Persian at that time a good piece of his State, yet do I not think, but that the loss thereby received did more than counterpoise the gain, not so much by fight and fortune of the field, as by length and tediousness of the journeys; wherein, partly through want and distress of victual, with other sinister accidents arising from the quality of those Countries, he lost the flower and vigour of all his forces; namely, above two hundred thousand horse, and five hundred thousand men: leaving the Country beside so naked of Inhabitants, so poor and ruinous, that in one Province alone (Armenia) Osman Bassa was forced to destroy and set fire on above two hundred thousand houses. Moreover, by occasion of so long a war, not only the Persians, but the Georgians, and Arabians also, betook themselves to the exercise of Arms, and therein attained to such ability, that to this day they are ever and anon in tumult, and begin to recover some of their losses. This was the true reason (as aforesaid) that induced Amurath and his Counselors, distrusting the obedience of that people, (against the Turkish custom) there to erect many Citadels, as at Chars, Nassivan, Lori, Teflis, and at Tauris; whereinto they thrust great Garrisons: as namely, into that of Tauris eight thousand. The predecessors of Amurath, who reposed the main reputation of their forces to consist in being Masters of the field, made no account of these holds; maintaining this rule; That who is strong in the field needeth not the assistance of Holds, and who will maintain many fortresses garrisoned, can never be very strong in Campania.  
From these and such like oversights, have arisen all the corruptions whereof I have spoken in this relation of the Turkish greatness. Whereby those Armies, which were wont to amount to two hundred thousand fight men and upward; and their Navies accustomed to be of two hundred sail and more, are now brought to a far less reckoning: They are now come to fifty thousand, the proportion that Hebraim brought with him not many years since into Hungary: And to some thirty six Galleys, or thereabouts, with which Cicola, Admiral of that Empire, came of late into the Levant Seas.  
By which diminutions it hath fallen out, that a poor Prince of Transilvania durst meet Sinan Bassa, and fight with him; and that the Vayvod of Valachia durst also make him the like opposition.  
So likewise I say, that this one Kingdom and one Commonwealth hath done more in abatement of the ambition, and checking the fortune of the Ottoman, than all Christian States have done all together: For where all the rest of the Princes bordering anciently upon them, were in short time devoured & spoiled of their Estates; the Hungarian and the Venetian alone, have for the space of one hundred and fifty years and more, maintained themselves. And though both the one and the other have quitted unto the Ottoman some parts of their Territories, yet have they well warded and retained the residue; So that to speak truth, Christianity hath at this day no other frontier upon the Turk but what is theirs: which, how much it importeth; no man can rightly judge, who hath not by experience made trial, how dreadful the Ottoman power is to all those that dwell near it. And howbeit in these later years, the Hungarian hath had in his favour the continual supplies of Germany, and the Venetian hath been assisted by the association of the Pope and the Spaniard, yet it is to be understood, that unless both those and these had had of their own a sufficient body of war, the cold assistance of others would finally have helped their sudden necessities.   

The State of Bethlen Gabor in Transilvania, etc.  
THis Country hath Nature itself at one time both fortified and honoured: for the woods and Hercynian mountains do round about environ it, gathering it into the shape of a Crown. The length is two hundred twenty five miles English, and the breadth two hundred. The Ancients made it a part of Dacia; but the latter Writers from the lying of it beyond the woods, have called it Transylvania. 〈…〉 name Sienburgen, or the new Latin name Sept●m ●a●●ra, it hath not from the seven Castles set to defend the Frontiers (as some mistake it;) but from those seven Quarters or Camps, into which the old Huns at their invasion divided their Army. Thorough these woods and mountains there be but eleven Avenues or entrances out of other Countries into Transylvania. 'tis inhabited by three several Nations; the Siculi which be the ancientest, the Hungarians, and the Saxons. The Religions publicly professed are three also: The Arrian, the Romish, and the Reformed: and this last divided into the Lutheran and calvinistical. The Popish hath continued there of old. The Arrian heresy was first brought in by Blandrata, Anno 1556. It chiefly infected the Town of Clausenburg, where even at this day the Arrians have a populous College and a free Church, though by the religious diligence of Bethlen Gabor scarce one fourth part of the City be now infected with this poison. Both Papists and Arrians profess in great freedom; for that the Prince at his Inauguration is always sworn to defend them, As members politic of the Kingdom. The Saxons use their own mother tongue, the rest speak the Hungarian. The number of Seven is much observed in Transilvania: for by this number is the whole Country variously divided. For first, both the Siculi and Saxons, and each severally have divided their portions into seven Countries or Seats, the Shire-towne (as it were) being head of the Villages about it; to which Towns those of that division repair for matter of Justice. Secondly, there be seven capital Towns, unto which the Villagers round about are to bring their Taxes and Tributes; where being received by Auditors and under-Treasurers, it is afterward returned into the grand Exchequer. Thirdly, over and above all these is the whole land of Transilvania divided into seven larger Counties. First, Coloszien, whose Metropolis or chief City is Clausenburg. Secondly, Szolnok, whose chief Town is Dees. Thirdly, Dobocen-Landt. The fourth County hath Alba julia or Weisenburg for its chief, and that famous for the Residence and Palace of the Prince. The fifth is named Thorden, from Thorda, its Metropolis. The sixth is Keokeollea, which takes name from the River Keokeolleo, and gives name to its chief Town Keokeolleovar. The seventh and last Town and County is Hungad, which gave birth and name to the famous Family of Hungades. Seven principal Cities it also hath: First, Hermanstadt, the ancient Metropolis of Transylvania. Secondly, Cronstat. Thirdly, Szas. Fourthly, Clausenburg. Fifthly, Bestereze. Sixthly, Sespurg. And seventhly, Medroish, in the middle of all the Country.  
The whole Country is very fruitful in one commodity or other; 
Riches.  Corn, Beefs, Muttons and Fish, God's plenty; all cheap beyond imagination: a fat one being not worth above ten or twelve shillings English. So much Wine they have in some places, that at Vintage time it may be bought for an English farthing or halfpenny a pint. Very rich it is also underground; as in Salt-pits, Stone-quarries (whereof some be precious) and mines both of Gold and Silver, Iron, Quicksilver, and other metals: So that nothing is wanting for the life of man, either for nutriment or ornament; and (that which is part of a wonder also) though there be no where more store of money, yet be there no where meaner prizes for their commodities.  
For proof of this, at the election of Bethlen Gabor, there were an hundred measures of Wheat sold in Clausenburg Market, for one Rix Dollar: and few Gentlemen there be, who yearly reap not ten, twenty or thirty stacks of Wheat as big as houses, saith mine Author: Their droves and flocks be answerable also. This did Trajan express in his-Coine or Medaglia, which had the Image of Ceres on the Reverse, with this Motto, Abundantia Daciae.  
From the Riches of the Country comes in the Revenue of the Prince. 
Revenues.  This is raised first out of his own Crown-lands: the Tenants (it seems) paying as in Scotland, so many Cauldron of victuals. So that one where or other in the Country, the Prince's yearly parts come to a thousand mows or stacks of wheat, four thousand Beefs, and as many Horses he hath still running, and of sheep about thirty thousand. His second way of Revenues is by his Tenths out of the mines, etc. whereof Transilvania hath three of Gold, two of Silver, with Quicksilver among; three of Iron, some of Copper, Steel, and Antimony: Lastly, out of eight Salt-pits something comes to him also. The third way arises out of the yearly Tribute and ordinary impositions; besides his extraordinary Subsidies in times of war. So that though we by reason of distance and information cannot certainly value his Entrada, yet verily hath it never been read, that the Princes of Transilvania ever wanted either money or victuals for their Armies, either in wars offensive or defensive.  
The neighbours unto Transilvania be the Moldavians and Walachians, 
Neighbours.  all three Confederates: who in a leaguer war have not only resisted the Turks, but freed their Countries of them; The Turk at this day being glad of a small Tribute for an acknowledgement from them; knowing, that if he should oppress them, the Emperor would be glad to take them into his protection. His other neighbours be the Tartars and Russes; who being Boot-halers rather than Soldiers, he keeps them out of his Country by fortifying upon the eleven Gates or Passages. But the two neighbours most to be accounted of, are the Turk and the Emperor; able friends, but too mighty enemies for the Transylvanian: But this help he hath against them both; that if one proves his enemy, he puts himself under the protection of the other. Thus john Zepusio, beaten by Ferdinand, was restored by the Arms of Solyman: and Sigismond of Transilvania falling out with the Turks, committed himself to the Emperor Rodulphus. Again, for these last thirty years, have three several Princes of Transilvania thought it more ease and safety to incline themselves unto the Turkish favour, than unto the Emperors.  
The Forces that this Prince is able to raise, 
Forces.  ●●y be some five and twenty or thirty thousand horse and foot; and so many he may well lead out of the Country to a foreign Expedition; but the whole strength of the Land for the resisting of a common Enemy, have been numbered to amount unto ninety thousand fight men; resolute soldiers, able bodies, and still enured, at least to hear of the wars. But the main strength of Transilvania consists in the multitude of Forts and Castles, built not only upon the eleven passages aforesaid, for the keeping out of the Invaders; but aptly disposed in several places within Land also; as two namely at Alba julia, lately erected by Bethlen Gabor, as very many other likewise have been since the year 1614 that he came to the government: so that if he continues but a few years, he will leave his Transilvania as well fortified as the Low-Countries. 18. or 20. principal pieces of strength are in the Prince's hand, all well garrisoned; the Country being bound to find the soldiers their provisions. The Fort of Fogaras is one of the most impregnable places in the whole world: and not much inferior unto that is the Ca●●le of Radnet where sometimes Bethlen Gabor keeps his Court. I omit here the usual Guards of the Prince: which though they be soldiers in time of war, yet are they but like our Gentlemen pensioners, and my fellows of the Guard in time of peace.  

Government.  The Government and Religion both are wonderfully much amended since the time of the noble Bethlen Gabor. The people are grown more civil, and the Country less Infested with Robbers. As for the Religion, Bethlen himself is a zealous Calvinist, seldom going without a Latin Testament in his pocket. Churches are so well repaired and served, that none wants an University man for its Minister: Bethlen still maintaining an hundred poor Scholars upon his own charges in the Universities of Germany. Colleges he hath built and endowed; whereof that one of Clausenburg hath thirty Fellowships: yearly Synods and disputations he appoints; himself setting on, encouraging and feasting the Divines and Disputers. Thus reclaims he the Heretics, for he usually calls it a mark of Antichrist, By the sword to enforce the conscience.   

The Estate of Gabriel Bethlen or Bethlen Gabor in Hungaria: which came to him either by Election, or by Conquest achieved from the Emperor: With a brief Relation or Chronicle of his Birth and fortunes.  
TRansilvania is (as the maps show) on the East confined by Hungaria: in the description whereof we told you of 11. famous gates or Avenues, thorough which the Passages lead out of one Country into another: Four of which lie betwixt the possessions of this Prince in both kingdoms: and next to the first of them on Hungaria side, are his Counties of Szolnok and Maramaros; this latter being governed by Stephan Bethlen, brother unto Gabriel Bethlen: The chief Town is Szighet. A rich Country it is, and watered with the famous Tibiscus, which in this County hath its fountain. Abutting upon the next Passage, is the most plentiful Country called Szilagy; and is divided into two Counties, Crastno, and the other Szolnok. Upon the ninth Passage, along the River Keoreo, lies the most delicate Country Keoreos Videke, the chief Town whereof is Varad; whose Castle endured a siege of three hundred thousand Turks, in the year 1598. who yet rose without it. Which Fort hath the famous Bethlen now re-edified from the very foundation, fortified it alla moderna, and built most stately Palaces about it. Adorned also it is with a College of five and thirty Fellows, an hundred Scholars, a Master and a public Reader. It hath two hot Baths like wise. In this Country lies the County of Bihar, so named of Bihar its Metropolis; and another County called Erm●lly●ke, whose head is Diosz●gh; and the chief Forts, Somlgo and Sz●k●lhid. Upon the fourth Passage (which is the eighth in order of those of Transilvania) lies the Country of Belenyes, the head-Towne being of the same name also. This is the native soil of our famous Gabriel Bethlen; who was here borne in a Manor house of his own, called Iktar: hereabouts also is the Seat of Kornis, the Family of his mother. A Country it is plentiful in Woods, Cattoll, Corn, Iron and Copper mines; and on the South part it reaches unto the Castle of Illyem, the Inheritance of his brother Stephan Bethlen: on another side touching upon the County of Torontali, which is under the Turk; who hath also encroached into a part of this Country. Here be the two strong Castles, jeneo, and Baiom; this latter is built in the midst of a Lake, and is in the Maps falsely called Echyed. And those be the Countries of Hungaria, which lying near to the Turk, and further from the Emperor, did for their own safeguard, voluntarily at first put themselves under the protection of Bethlen Gabor, whom with the Transilvanians they also elected for their Prince.  
And now follow those seven Counties which the same Prince hath by the sword and conquest taken from the Germane Emperor, which lie next in situation unto those before mentioned. The first of these is that of Sz●atmar, lying nearer to Transilvania, and touching both upon Maramaros and Szolnok aforesaid. The chief Town gives name to the Shire; being a very strong one, and served by a most plentiful Country about it. The next Country so conquered is Zabolczi: whose Burrow Town is Debrecen, situate in a large and most fertile level of an hundred English miles long and broad, and adorned with a goodly College of Students. This County from the Southern parts of Hungaria subject to the Turks, reaches over the goodly River Tibiscus, fifty English miles right out, ascending from the East to the South and West; in which parts be the towns and villages of the warlike Hayduks, so famous in the Turkish History; a free people they held themselves; all Gentlemen, in service of no Lord, but of their Leaders in time of wars; and those are still of their own Nation, yet all bound to serve in the Armies of the Prince of Transilvania. They live by their own private Laws, and are most stiff for the Calvinist Religion.  
Next come those Counties which lie in the midst of these aforenamed. The first of which is Bereghez, whose Metropolis is Berekszas: and this is the driest and barrenest Country of Hungaria. Here is the Fort of Echyed, so built in the midst of Lakes and Bogs, that there is no approach to be made within four miles of it, either by horse or foot but by one bridge only: This makes it have the name of the strongest piece of all Bethlen Gabor's Dominions (perhaps of the whole world) and therefore chosen by him to keep the Crown of Hungaria in, when he had it in his custody, Anno 1622.  
All these three Countries aforesaid, conquered from the Emperor, together with these former which belong unto him by Election, lie situated in the form of a ragged Triangle, betwixt Transilvania and the River Tibiscus: the first line whereof is made up by the County Maramaros, out of which Tibiscus flows originally. The second line is either made by the River of Maros (Marusius) which falls ●nto the Tibiscus near Iàppa, a town of the Turks dominions: although the better and evener line be made by the County Belenges. The third line of this Triangle (towards the West) ends at the Castle of Tokai, under whose walls the River Brodogh falls into the Tibiscus. From this Castle we begin to account the other four conquered Counties, which lie on Hungaria side, and in respect of Transilvania are beyond the Tibiscus. The first of which lying beyond. Tibiscus and Brodogh is called Vgocz or Vngh (of a River of that name) whose chief town is Vnghar: the second is Hommona, where the Jesuits have a College.  
This Country touches upon Poland. The second of these conquered Counties (a member also of this latter) is called Zemlen, as its chief City also is. Its second City is Saros Patak, where the Palatine or Earle-marcher of that part of Hungaria, subject to Bethlen Gabor, usually keeps his residence. Ennoblished it is beside with the greatest College belonging to the reformed Religion in all those parts: wherein (namely) are fourscore Fellows, three hundred Scholars, a Master and four Readers, all maintained by their own settled Revenues like ours in England, and all planted in a dainty air, a rich and most delicate Country. The third conquered County is Porsod, whose Metropolis is Tokay aforesaid; which with its Fort and Castle was in consideration of 60000. pounds rendered by the Emperor unto Bethlen Gabor in the year 1628. August the 10. which its new Lord hath since re-edified. This town is overlookt by that which they call The golden Mountain, three English miles in height, and seven in compass, which bears a wine of a more delicate and rich race than the Canaries, and inestimable plenty too, here and all about the Country. This Country confronts upon the Turkish Territories; and beyond Rudabaneya in the west parts begins the dominion of the Emperor. The fourth of these Counties of his beyond Tibiscus, and the utmost bounds of his conquests, is called Abavyvar; whose Metropolis is Cassovia, the fairest and richest of all those parts, and newly walled and fortified by the Conqueror. Inhabited it is by the Hungarian and Germane Nations, both of which here have their several Churches. Here likewise is a College, as there also be at Geonez and Sepsi, two neighbour Cities. Here also is the Bishopric of Lelesz, which being popish, was upon request delivered up unto the Emperor's disposing in that late treaty of Pacification.  
And these be the goodly dominions of Bethlen Gabor in Hungaria; which on the East are bounded with Transilvania, on the West with the Turkish parts of Hungaria, on the North with Poland, and on the South with the Counties of Heves, Torn, and Genevar, etc. all subject to the Emperor. As for his two Dukedoms of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia, they being far distant and chargeable to hold, he made a fair surrender of them into the Emperor's hands in that treaty of Peace concluded betwixt them, Anno 1624.  
What Revenues and Certainties may be raised from hence, is not to be guessed at in these troublesome times; in which seasons quiet possession is to be accounted the chief part of the Revenues, seeing the subject is then rather to be relieved than oppressed. The Forces which he is able to raise from hence with his own pay and money must needs be very great, seeing that with them he hath not only defended himself, and gained upon the Emperor, but so far pressed upon him as to set so many towns on fire in Austria itself; that by the light of those Bonfires the Emperor might read a Letter in his own Bedchamber in Vienna. Bethlen Gabor finally, both for his valour and fortune is more dreaded by the Emperor than any other Christian King or Potentate of Europe. And now for that this Prince hath so arrested the encroaching greatness of the Emperor Ferdinand in those parts, that he may well be called, The scourge of the house of Austria: he is therefore most mortally hated by all the Papists of Christendom, who are sottishly addicted unto that Family. Hence those scorns and slanders of him, that he was basely borne, that he was a Turk in Religion, yea Circumcised, and an hundred other jesuitical knaveries. And for that he hath not still been ready to do as we would have him in England, since these infortunate wars of Bohemia, even we good Protestants have thought that he hath hitherto done nothing. To rehearse therefore what he is, and how his time and Arms have been employed, may against these calumnies serve for a real Apology.  
This Gabriel Bethlen (whom we call Bethlen Gabor) now writing himself Prince of the Sacred Roman Empire, Lord of some part of Hungaria, Duke of Oppelen and Ratibor, etc. was about the year 1580. borne of an ancient Nobility; in his own inheritance of Iktar aforesaid. His Father's name was the Lord Wolfgang Bethlen; his Mother was descended also of the house of Kornis, a Noble and an Ancient Sept or Tribe of the Sicali, which be the eldest Inhabitants of Transilvania. His childhood was rather addicted to Arms than to Letters; & his Tutor had much ado in keeping him from his delight of riding the great horses, etc. But coming to more maturity and discretion, he so well redeemed his time lost at school, that he attained to so much perfection in the Latin tongue, as he was able extempore to answer the Emperor's Ambassador's Oration in that language, Anno 1622. Being afterwards brought up in the Court of Stephan Bathori, Prince of Transilvania, (whose house in those days was a very school of military knowledge and exercises) he so approved himself to that judicious Prince, as he first of all made him a Captain; and to be brief, he was by the next Prince Stephan Boczkai made General of his Armies. This honour, and his fortunate management of it, obtained him a wife of the noble Family of the Caroli, by whom he had diverse children, though now all deceased. Prince Boczkai dying, the next Prince Gabriel Bathori continued him likewise in his military honour aforesaid, swearing him also of his Privy Council. But this double greatness made him envied of the Nobility; and this following occasion rendered him hateful to the Prince. It fortuned that in the year 1611. this Gabriel Bathori most unjustly bereft the Saxon Nation of their chief City of Hermansradt: whereupon complaint is made to the great Turk abroad, and at home that Nation makes choice of the favour and greatness of Bethlen Gabor to be their mediator to the Prince: Youthful Bathori hereupon suspects him to be too popular, offers him both ill language and blows to boot. Bethlen avoiding the Court escapes to Buda, and from thence to Constantinople, where he was fain to stay two whole years. Means being made in the mean time for the Saxons, they obtain an Army of the Turk, and request him to appoint Bethlen Gabor for his and their General. Thus in October 1613. is he called back to redress the wrongs offered by a hated Prince, and to relieve the miseries of his own Country. So welcome he proves and so successful, that the States and Chiefs, both of the Saxons and the Siculi, run amain to Clausenburgh; in the chief Temple whereof they for three days together hold a great Council about the deposing of their Prince. Whereupon Bathori making show freely to relinquish that which he could not hold, did with a loud voice (in the hearing of our Author then 15. years old, and a student in the Town) grant a free election; for himself professing in these very words; That whatsoever Prince this Kingdom of Transilvania shall make choice of, I (saith he) am ready also to acknowledge for my Prince, upon condition, that he exercises no tyranny upon the three Nations of the Siculi, Saxons, and Hungarians. Upon this resignation is Gabriel Be●hlen elected and sworn Prince of Transilvania. Gabriel Bathori (a Prince neither lawfully elected, nor lawfully governing) retires himself to his Castle of Varadmum: where he is shortly and treacherously murdered by his own servants; for which they are executed by Bethlen Gabor the year following.  
He being thus settled, first of all sets upon the reparations of the Castles and Forts of his Country; re-edifies and enlarges Varadinum, lately dismantled by the Turks. Thus spends he his two first years, 1614 and 1615. The next year the Turk comes down against Poland with 410000. men, and the Polander meets him with 250000. Gabriel foreknowing, that whosoever gained the victory might afterwards turn his Arms upon him; goes with 25000. men into the neighbour Moldavia, where the other two Armies lay encamped: with this handful of men he passes the River Nester, puts himself betwixt both Armies, mediates a peace, effects it, is stormed at by the Turks, and much thanked by the Polander; but ill requited afterward, when in the year 1620. Bethlen was engaged in his wars with the Emperor. Returning home, he the same year 1616. (being his third) found'st a College at Alba julia takes order for solemn and frequent disputations against the Arrian; and Papists, converts many of the first sort. The next two 〈◊〉 ●e revi●es and betters the execution of good laws; reduces Justice and Civility; and though the wars were 〈◊〉 and the Reformed Religion much afflicted in German●, 〈◊〉, etc. yet he intends his own Government, and intermeddles 〈◊〉: but intercepting at length some intelligence of the public designs of the Prince's leaguers of the Romis● Religion, (which was utterly to root out the Reformed) and perceiving the Jesuits and others more busy and pragmatical at home; and that the Emperor's Army pretended to be sent against the Turks, was now upon its march, and very suspiciously advanced as far as the frontiers of his Transilvania; he thinks it time to take the alarm; he arms, and with a small company draws near to observe the motions of the Imperialists; stands still upon the defensive, and does no more. Not long after is his aid solicited by the Ambassadors of Bohemia, Moravia, and Silesia, his confederates, miserably troubled by the Emperor for Religion: For them he first peaceably mediates to Caesar, and being neglected he in the year 1620. leads out his Army, if not to relieve them, yet to countenance their cause, and to draw the Emperor to more moderate conditions. In their quarrel and Religions, he takes Presburg from the Imperialists, October 13. 1620. Next year he passes the Danubie, and to be short, is fairly elected King of Hungary; and though he had the Imperial Crown of Hungary in his own hands, yet refused he to be crowned with it. This temper of his preserved him; for besides the treachery of his own Popish subjects, he had heard a suspicious word let fall by the Emperor of the Turks to this purpose; Now (saith he) that Bethlen Gabor is King of Hungary, he must needs in the next place affect our Buda (the ancient royal City) to reign in. This word made him fear the Turks, and forbear his own Coronation, only carrying the Crown away with him. Thus ended the year 1621. The next year the Emperor remanding the Crown, Bethlen assembles a Parliament at Cassaw, where the Popish patty prevails; the Crown is sent back; the title of King is laid down; in lie● of which he receives these conditions from the Emperor: First, he is acknowledged a sovereign and independent Prince: Secondly, he is made a Prince of the Empire; and thirdly, are the two Dukedoms of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia estated upon him. This year his wife Susanna Katherine leaves him a widower; and the rest is spent in Embasi●es and Treaties with the Emperor. The next year 1623. was passed over in peace; the Emperor sends him a diamond ring; which some conjectured was meant for a wedding ring, and that the Emperor was desirous to ally him to his house of Austria. Ann. 1624. was quiet and peaceable. Anno 1625. he by his Ambassadors woos the Lady Katherine, sister to the Elector of Brandenburg; whom in February 1626. he solemnly espouses in Cassovia: and is so potent and happy, that july 16. following, he procures her to be elected Princess of Transilvania after him, (in case she survived him) and his own brother Stephan Bethlen to be Regent under her. This year there happened some more bust●ng against the Emperor; but a peace quickly concludes it. The next year 1627. the Turkish Sultan honours of Bethlens' Princess with a solemn Embassy, to her principally directed; sends her a Sceptre; requires her name also (as an absolute Princess which one day might be) to be put into the treaty of a perpetual league. The year 162●. he had peace on every side, which continued the next year also. When October 21. he solemnly buries his Predecessor Gabriel Bathori aforesaid. Finally, this year 1629. for thinkfulnesse to God, and the good of his Church and Country, he erects an University at Alba julia, which crowns and blesses all the fame of his former actions. He hath this Summer been dangerously sick; but we have heard news of his safe recovery.  
And thus ends the Chronicle of Bethlen Gabor the famous; a man much talk● of, but little known. Let this at last be answered to his Traducers: that he must needs be a brave fellow, who was favoured and preferred by so many Princes; that from a private fortune should upon his own deserts be advanced by his Nation to he chair of sovereignty: that was able to gain so much upon the Emperor; to succour his friends, and compose a quarrel between two such potent enemies: that is in his own person so dexterous both at Arts and Arms: that desires so much the good of his Country, as to fortify all the passages; to adorn it with Palaces, Churches, Colleges, and Universities: that takes the right course to advance Religion; to encourage, countenance, and promote learning, & to do that in beating down heresy by the Word, which the laws of his Nation forbid him to do by the Sword: that hath quickened Justice and good manners; is beloved of his loyal subjects, and feared by the disloyal: that being so dangerously situated hath the spirit and skill to defend his little Country from the power of the house of Ottoman, the ambition of the house of Austria, the might of the Pole, and the barbarous inroads of the Russes and Tartarians: that finally maintains his subjects in abundance of safety, and abundance of plenty: and though perchance hated, yet feared, and highly honoured by his greatest enemy, the Emperor.  
The most of this description of Bethlen Gabor and his dominions, we owe unto Master Petrus. Eusenius Maxai, a Transylvanian borne, and servant to the illustrious Prince aforesaid.   

Poland.  
THis Kingdom (inhabited of old by the Sarmatians) was never so spacious as at this day, the great Dukedoms of Lituania and Livonia being joined thereto. It stretched from the floods, Notes and Orba (which divide it from Marchia) and Odera) which separateth it from Silisia) to Beresay and Boristhenes, which two parteth it from Moscovia. It reacheth from the Baltike Sea, to the River Niester, which divides it from Moldavia, and to the Mountain's Carpathie, which separate it from Hungary. By this limitation from the borders of Silesia, to the Frontiers of Moscovia, (between the West part and the East) it containeth an hundred and twenty Germane miles, and from the uttermost bounds of Livonia, to the borders of Hungary, not much less. So allowing the form thereof to be round, it is far larger than a man would take it to be, as taking up six and twenty hundred miles in compass. It containeth many and goodly large Provinces, as Polonia the great, and the less, Mazovia, Podolia, Podlassia, Samogithia, Prussia, Russia, Volinia, Livonia, and Lituania. Among these Provinces, Poland was the proper inhabitation of the Polonians: but Pruse, part of Pomeran, Podolia, Volonia, Mazovia, and Livonia have been obtained and gained by Arms, as were the Dukedoms of Oswitz and Zator in Silesia also. Lituania and Samogithia, (Provinces of Russia) were the inheritance of the House of jagello. For in the year 1380. jagello then Duke of Lituania, took unto wife the Princess Hedwiga, the last of the blood Royal of Polonia, and was then installed King on three conditions: the first, that he should become a Christian; secondly, that he should cause his people to do the like; and thirdly, that he should for ever unite his principalities to Poland. The two former conditions were presently performed; but the latter not till within these few years: For the Kings of Poland standing upon election, jagello was loath to trust his own patrimony upon the uncertain voices of the people; who if they should choose a stranger, than should his posterity not only lose the Kingdom of Polonia, but their paternal Dukedom of Lituania also. And this deferred the union all the time of jagello and his descendants; but the race failing in Sigismond Augustus; and the Lituanians on the other side, fearing the force of the Moscovite, they agreed to union and election. In times past Livonia was the fear of the Dutch Knights, and they had therein their chief Governor, whom they termed the Great Master: But in the year 1558. being spoiled of the greatest part of their territory by the great Duke of Moscovie, they fled to Sigismond King of Poland, who took them into his protection, and until the reign of K. Stephen 1582. the Province was never regained.  
For the most part Poland is a plain Country, and but for certain mountains (rather hills than mountains) situated in the lesser Poland, dividing it from Prusland, all the residue of the Country stretcheth itself into most ample plains, wherein are very many woods, especially in Lituania. The greater and lesser Poland are better inhabited than any other Province of the Kingdom. The like may be almost spoken of Russia, for the nearness of the Sea, concourse to the Havens, and commodiousness of the Rivers. Prussia and Livonia have fairer Cities, good liar buildings, and by traffic and concourse of Merchant's greater plenty of riches. For when the Dutch Knights were Lords of the Country, they builded Cities like those of Germany, and all along the Sea-Coast (for the space of fourscore miles) many Castles and pieces of good esteem. They have many fair Havens of good worth, and are Lords of all the traffic between Poland and the Baltike Sea; which is a thing of great value and consequence. For the River Vistula arising in the extremest bounds of Silesia, watereth all Poland the less, and part of the Greater, Mazovia and Prussia, and then it falleth into the Baltike Sea below Dansk, whither it transporteth the greatest quantity of Rye, Corn, Honey, and Wax of the whole Kingdom, a journey of four hundred miles. From another coast the most famous River Duina, arising out of the Lake Ruthenigo, and parting Livonia into equal portions, falleth into the Sea about Riga, a City of great concourse. There are in Prussia and Livonia many Lakes, amongst which one is called the New-Sea, 100 miles long: in Livonia is a Lake called Beybas, more than 400. miles long: from thence spring the Rivers, which, running by Pernovia and Nar●e. make two notable Havens for traffic. Between these two Cities stands Rivalia, giving place to neither in beauty: Samogithia is more rude and barbarous than the other Provinces, and Podalia more barren: which is not to be attributed to the nature of the soil (for it is plentiful of those Commodities which the climate, under which it lieth, can afford) but to the cruelty of the Tartars, which so vex it with continual inroads, that the Inhabitants are driven either to fly for fear, or to be led away captives by these barbarous people.  
The riches of Poland are the abundance of Corn, and all sorts of grain, which grow there in such plentiful sort, 
Riches.  that in itself it never suffered want, but evermore, as in the year 1590. and 1591., it relieved not only the bordering Nations, oppressed with famine and scarcity, but also yielded some portion of releese to the wants of Genoa, Tuscanie, and Rome. It floweth with Honey and Wax: And whereas in all these Northerly Nations of Poland, Lituania, Russia, Muscovia there are no Wines growing, in stead thereof Nature hath bestowed upon them incredible quantities of Honey, whereof these people do brew an excellent kind of Beverage. The Bees make Honey either in Woods, where they find the trees made hollow by rottenness or man's industry, or in Hives set in open field by the Country people, or in holes of the earth, or in any place where they can find never so small a liking.  
It aboundeth with Flax, Hemp, with Sheep, with cattle tell and with Horses. Amongst the beasts of the wood are sound wild Oxen, wild Horses, and the Buste, which cannot live out of the Wood of Nazovia: The riches of the land consist in the Salt-pits of Bozena and Velisca, in the territory of Cracovia.  
The Revenues of the Kingdom (for the most part) are equally divided between the Noblemen & he Gentlemen: 
Revenues.  for no man is left so rich by inheritance, that he may exceed others above measure; and the greatest Revenue of all exceedeth not five and twenty thousand Ducats: Only the Dukes of Curland and Regimount exceed this mean. For although they are feodaries of the Kingdom, and acknowledge the King as their superior, yet are they not as lively members of the State: they come not to the Diets of the Kingdom, they have not their voices in the election of the Prince, neither are they accounted as natural Lords of the Kingdom, but for strangers (as in truth they are:) the Duke of Curland being of the house of Ketlert, and the Duke of Regimount, of the family of Brandenburge.  
All Prussia did belong to the Dutch Knights, who had their Great Master resident there, but he not being able to withstand the force of the Polonians, yielded himself feodary to King Casimere. Afterwards, when Albert of Brandenburge their Great Master became a Protestant, he was created Duke of Prussia, and the Country was divided into two parts; the one regal, mediately holden of the Crown; the other Ducall, allotted to Albert and his successors to hold by fealty. In the King's partition stand Marieburge, Torovia, Culma, Varnia, and Da●●ke● in the Duchy (which yielded an hundred and twenty thousand Ducats yearly) the chief Town is Regimount: the Germans call it Conningsburgh, and there the Duke keepeth his Court.  
The Government of Polonia is altogether elective, 
Government.  and representeth rather an Aristocracy, than a Kingdom; the Nobility (who have great authority in the Diets) choosing the King, and at their pleasure limiting him his authority, and making his sovereignty but a slavish royalty.  
These diminutions of Regality began first by default of King Lewis, and jagello, who to gain the succession in the Kingdom (contrary to the Laws) one for his daughter, and the other for his son; departed with many of his Royalties and Prerogatives, to buy the voices of the Nobility. Whereupon by degrees the King of Poland (as Stanislaus Orichovius confesses) is little more than the Mouth of the Kingdom, which speaks not but what his Council prompts him. The great Officer (whom they call the Precedent of their liberty, and Guardian of it) is still joined with the King, as it were to Tutor him, and to moderate his desires. The power royal there, is no more but what King Sigismond assumed in full Parliament at Petricovia, Anno 1548. which was to conclude nothing but by advice of his Council. To give instances of the power of these great Counselors; they made void the testament of King Casimire: forbade King jagello to war upon the Knight's Hospitalers: unto whom in his expedition into Lituania they adjoined the Bishop of Cracovia, limiting their King to do nothing but with his approbation. Casimire the third had four Commissioners joined with him. Without their leaves the King cannot choose his own wife: for which reason King jagello was by them perpetually perplexed. Appeals (the supreme mark of Sovereignty) are not made to the King, but to the States. King Alexander, Anno 1504 was fain to remit the disposing of the public treasure unto the Lord Treasurer: to which Officer jagello, Anno 1422. could not but grant the royalty of coining moneys also. Well therefore (as Cromerus reporteth) might Queen Christina complain, That her Husband was but the shadow of a Sovereign. They have neither law nor statute, nor form of government written, but (by custom from the death of one Prince to the election of another) the supreme authority resteth in the Archbishop of Gesna, who is Precedent of the Council, appointeth the Diets, ruleth the Senate, and proclaimeth the new elected King. Before King Stephen erected new Bishops, Palatines, and Castellanes in Livonia, few other besides the Archbishop of Leopolis, and his thirteen Suffragans, eight and twenty Palatines, and thirty of the chiefest Castellanes were present at the election of the new King. They hold an assembly of the States every year, for two causes; the one, to administer Justice in Sovereign causes; unto which are brought appeals from all the Judges of the Country: the other, to provide for the safety of the Commonweal against their next Enemies the Tartars, who make often incursions upon them.  
In the time of their Diets these men assemble in a place near unto the Senate-house, where they choose two Marshals, by whom (but with a tribunelike authority) they signify unto the Council what their requests are. Not long since their authority and reputation grew so mighty, that they now carry themselves as heads and Governors, rather than Officers & Ministers of the public decrees of the estates. One of the Council, after the manner of Clodius, refused his Senator's place to become one of these Officers. When a King is to be chosen, these men do more and more limit his authority, not suffering it to stretch one jot farther than accustomed. But although the Crown of Poland be at the disposition of the Nobility, yet was it never heard that they rejected or overslipped the King's successor, or transferred the Kingdom into any other line, more than once, when deposing Ladislaus, (whom notwithstanding they afterward restored) they elected Wenceslaus the Bohemian. Likewise, they have always a regard to the King's daughters, as of Hedwiga, married by them to jagello, and in our times of Anne, given in marriage to King Stephen. It was no small cause of the advancement of Sigismond the third, to the Crown of Polonia, that he was the son of Katherine, sister to Sigismond the Emperor, and of the foresaid Anne. And although the Kingly authority be elective, yet after he is chosen, his power is absolute in many things: As to call the Diets, to appoint the times and place at his pleasure; to choose Lay Counselors, and nominate the Bishops, and whom he will have to be of the Privy Council; he is absolute disposer of the Revenue of the Crown, & Lord of those which hold of him immediate, but over the Tenants of the Nobility he hath no jurisdiction; he is absolute establisher of the decrees of the Diets, and Sovereign Judge of the Nobles in criminal causes; it is in his power to reward and advance whom pleaseth him; to speak in a word, such as is his valour, dexterity, and wisdom, such is his power, authority, and government. As the Polanders say, the decrees of their King endure but three days, and they converse not with him as Cousins, as in France, but as Brethren. And as the King hath absolute authority over them which immediately hold of him, so the Nobility dispose absolutely of their vassals, on every of whom they exercise more than Kingly authority, in manner as upon slaves. In establishing their Kingdom they have done one thing worthy the noting, which is, that as the Romans increased their Name and Dominion, by communicating the Laws and Honours of Italy, and the City of Rome to other Cities, yea, whole Provinces: so the Kings of Polonia have enlarged, united, and strengthened their estate, by participating the privileges of the Polish Nobility to those Provinces, which either they have conquered by Arms, or otherwise purchased, gracing the Nobles thereof with favours equal to any bestowed on the Polish Nation. By this equallizing, King Ladislaus strongly united Russia and Podalia; Sigismond Augustus, Lituania: Stephen, Livonia: for respect in offices and promotions knitteth affections in peace and war.  
The force of this Kingdom (as of others) consisteth in grain, Coin, Footmen, Horsemen, Armour, 
Forces.  and Munition. Of grain we have spoken already. In coin it is not very rich: for excepting Dansk, they have never a Mart-Towne worthy estimation; and the wars that are brought from Prussia and Livonia, do not enrich the Kingdom with ready money; yea, they do hardly suffice to barter with the English and Flemish for Cloth, Silks, or Wools; or with the Spanish, Portugese and other Merchants, for Sugars, Spices, Fruits, and Malueseys. For when the Country is not given to traffic, nor the Cities to buy and sell, nor the people to labour; and the Nobility is very gallant, prodigal in expenses, spending more than their Revenues in diet and apparel, and the seasoning of their Viands, (for the Polanders use more Spices than any other Nation:) and their Wine, their Silk, & the greatest part of their Woollen Cloth is brought from foreign Nations, how can the Kingdom be rich in Silver? For in transporting of much ware, and returning of little, consisteth the wealth of every dominion; gathering together (by venting homebred commodities) the come of foreign Nations, and keeping it once brought in, from passing abroad. In this practice consisteth the wealth of Naples and Milan: for Naples sendeth to Sea great store of Corn, Wine, Oil, Silk, Woad, Horses, Fruits, and such like commodities, which bring in huge masses of foreign coin: Milan supplieth the want of other Provinces, with Corn, Rice, clothes, Iron-workes, wares of all sorts; and returneth little again. If the Kingdom of Sicil were as well stored with manual workmanship, as it is provided with Corn, Sugarcanes, and Silk, no other Kingdom could compare with it.  
To return to Poland: 
Riches.  notwithstanding, their riches are not so small as some say they are; for the Revenues of the Crown raised of the Mines of Salt and Silver, amount yearly to 600000. Ducats. True it is, that Sigismond Augustus pawned part of these Revenues: and King Henry a month before his flight (to bind some part of the Nobility unto him) sold unto them more than three hundred thousand Ducats of yearly rent. It is lawful for the King by sales of escheats (falling to the Crown) to purchase livings for himself, and of the said Revenues to retain great portions to his proper use, and to spare his own expenses: for when the King with his Court abideth in Lituania, the Lituanians defray the charge: the like is done in most places of Poland. He that weigheth with himself, that the ordinary Revenues of Scotland, Naples, or Sardinia, exceed not yearly one hundred thousand Ducats, nor the Kingdom of Arragon to yield above one hundred thousand crowns every three years; cannot lightly esteem of the Revenues of this Kingdom; yet the King might raise his Revenues to a higher reckoning, if he were less bountiful to his Palatines and Castellanes. For most commonly he bestoweth on them two parts, and three parts; yea, now and then the whole profits arising in their governments. But in the time of war (yet by the decree of the assemblies of the Kingdom) the King doth lay grievous impositions and taxes on the people, which are either levied of the Provinces, or of the excise of victual: and these tallages have amounted to such a reckoning, that therewith King Stephen sustained the burden of a most heavy three years' war against the great Duke of Moscovie: yea, the Gentlemen for defence of the Kingdom are bound to serve at their own charges. These serve on Horse, some armed as our men at arms, some more light, some like the Tartars; And those they term Cossaches, or Adventurers, trained up to steal, to depopulate, waste, and to turn all things up-side down. These Gentlemen serve in the field gallantly furnished, attired in Cassocks and Hose shining with Gold and Silver, and a thousand other colours: they adorn themselves with plumes and feathers of Eagles, with the skins of Leopards and Bears, and with many Banners and particoloured Ensigns. These and such like furnitures do cause them to be discerned of their fellows, make them seem terrible to their Enemies, and do encourage their minds to fierceness and prowess: Their Horse are but small, yet very nimble, and far more courageous than the Dutch.  
It is thought that upon necessity Poland is able to raise an hundred thousand horse, 
Forces.  and Lituania seventy thousand, but far inferior in goodness to the Polish. They have so great trust in the great number of their horse, that nothing fearing the power of any Enemies, they regard not the building of Fortresses, but resolve that they are able to defend their Country, their Wives and Children, their liberty and goods, in the open field against any Prince whatsoever; boasting, that in either chance of war, they never turned their backs. Sigismond Augustus laboured, that in the Diets of the Kingdom, order might be taken for the fortifying of Cracovia, because of neighbourhood of the Emperor: but he could never effect it, partly because it should not give their King's opportunity of absolute authority and tyrannical Empery, partly because they think themselves by noble courage sufficiently able to defend the Kingdom. They have no infantry; for all the people of the Kingdom are divided either into Merchants and Artificers (which inhabit the Cities,) or labourers which live in the country, in such subjection as we spoke of before: and this is the reason that the Gentlemen only go to the war, and will not in any case serve on foot; but always when occasion serveth, they do give wages unto the Germane and Hungarish footmen; 
Infantry.  and of these King Stephen, in his journey into Livonia, entertained under his colours little less than 16000 to convey his great Ordnance: 1609. Sigismond being called into Moscovie by the treason of Sulskey, who had slain Demetrius his Lord and Master in Moscow, departed from Cracovia with 30000. horse and 10000 foot, exceedingly well furnished and resolute: Wherein in truth consisteth the sole commendation of the Polish Gentlemen. As for manners, for the most part they are discourteous and uncivil, a very murderous and wicked people, especially in their drunkenness, and that towards strangers.  
For pioneers they use the Tartars, 
pioneers.  and their own unplandish people. The Kingdom is sufficiently furnished; stored with great Ordnance, and all furniture belonging thereto, of which it can suffer no manner of scarcity: first, because the Gentlemen and Noblemen keep many in their castles; next for the neighbourhood of Germany, which is exceeding rich in Metal to that use, and plentiful of Antificers to forge anything belonging thereunto. And though it is not usual to see many castles in Polonia, yet the Fortresses of Leopolis and Camentzie in Russia, the Castle of Cracovia in the less Poland, Polocensis on the Frontiers of Moscovia, Mariembourge, and some other Towns in Livonia, are pieces in truth of great strength.  
These forces of Polonia (which we have spoken of) are such in quantity and quality, that few Nations in Europe can equal them, none surpass them: one thing they want, and that is Celerity: For to the sure strengthening of every Kingdom four things are required; that is to say, That their forces be of their own subjects; That it be Populous, Valiant, and Quick: their own, because it is dangerous trusting to a stranger; Populous, because of reenforcements after checks or overthrows; Valiant, because number without courage little availeth; yea, it bringeth forth confusion; And Quick, that they may lightly move, and speedily be drawn whither necessity enforceth. The last of these four are Polacks especially want; that is, Celerity; occasioned two ways: First, for defect of absolute authority in the Prince, which is much checked by prolonging and adjourning of Parliaments, procured many times by the frowardness of the Nobility: And secondly, for want of ready money, and quick levies thereof.  
For the King hath no power to determine any thing; to denounce war, to impose taxes, or to gather treasure without the consent of these Parliaments, and these Parliaments (where it is necessary that many be present) are like an Engine made of many pieces, which (without loss of time) can neither easily be joined, nor readily moved. For in warlike affairs, those Princes make best speed which are best able to command, and have most money in readiness: otherwise, in appointing and ordering the Diets, and devising that the Actions may answer the Counsels; than in executing and in providing of money, there happeneth such loss of time, that little is left for the beginning of the journey, much less to accomplish. Besides, the Barons and Nobles are at such charges, and tarry so long when they are there, that at their departure they have little left to maintain after-charges. It may be, that for the defence of the State, quicker and readier resolution would be taken, because of the imminent danger fatal in general. But for the conquest of any foreign place, I believe they will always proceed with like slowness and irresolution; for the hope of good doth not so much move us, as the fear of evil: Yet hath our age seen (in the reign of Sigismond Augustus) the Moscovite to have conquered the Provinces of Moloch and Smolock, and that without resistance or revenge; a cowardice ill beseeming so great a King, and so mighty a State: as likewise he invaded Livonia without impeachment, which had shadowed itself under the protection of the said Sigismond. In the days of Henry of Anjow, john Prince of Moldavia (even he that with an undaunted spirit and famous victory held war against the Turk) was shamefully forsaken of them, contrary to the covenants of confederacy between him and this Sigismond concluded. So that we must needs confess, that such as is the courage, valour, and reputation of the Prince; such is the resolution alacrity, and forces of the polacks; of themselves populous, valiant, and courageous. Stephen Bathori had good testimony hereof, in whose time Polonia not only maintained the honour of a King, sufficient to defend itself from foreign Arms, but also to make conquests of great matters from most potent Enemies. And seeing we have spoken of Celerity, a virtue most necessary for every State, it shall not be amiss to speak of the causes thereof, which (as is aforesaid) are two: (viz.) The reputation of the Prince, which giveth it life; and store of Coin, which preserves it in action: for we have seen in mightiest Armies, the body by the slowness of the head, to have spent the time most idly, and very famous victories for want of money (to give continual motion to action) to have brought forth small or no effects. Besides the disposition of a Soldier is a great help hereunto: for no man can truly praise the Germane and Bohemian Footmen for Celerity; but this commendation without doubt is proper to the Italian, Spaniard, and Frenchmen, not only for that they are of better constitution of body, but for that (which in war is all in all) they are better contented to live with a little: Though they want Coin they are not discouraged, neither wax sick with fruits, if flesh be wanting; and happen what may, they longer and better can endure hardness and scarcity. Their riding light armed, is of more execution than armed at all pieces, and their Argolitires more serviceable than Lanciers: for which cause the French also in their late broils have quitted their Lances, wherein of old did consist the glory of their Arms, and now taken themselves to the Pistol. But to what purpose they have thus done, let another dispute; for I say not, that a light armed man is absolutely to be preferred before a man at arms in chances of war, but only affirm, that he is more active and more ready: yea, the goodness of the Horse is of great consequence. For the Flanders Horse ●ar●e excelleth the Frislander and German. The Hungaric Horse, the Polonian; the Turkey Horse, the Jennet; the Bar●●ry Horse is more speedy than the rest: between both is the Courser of Naples, who though he be not so swift as the Spanish Jennet, yet is he better able to endure travel, and to ●eare the weight of Armour, not becoming overflow therewith. To speak truth, experience manifesteth the Germane Horse, by reason of their slow pace, to work small effect, either to pursue the flying Enemy, or swiftly to fly from their executing adversary: for if the Wallachian, Hungarian, Polish, Turkish, Moorish, or Barbary Horsemen should break the Germans, they cannot speedily fall, and if it happen the Germans to overthrow them, they are as unable to pursue them; for they charge slowly, and retire heavily. So in fights at Sea, ships of burden are of small service; because i● wind want they cannot be moved; the Galleasses are some what better, yet perform little more; but the best of all is the Galley for his ●wife st●rage. And for proof hereof, we have seen the Navy of the Christians consisting of great Ships, to have spent the better part of Summer and warlike season in preparations only; And on the contrary, the Turkish Fleet soon furnished, and speedily put to Sea: Of such advantage is spare diet, and needful provision of the Turkish affairs; and so discommodious is gluttony to the proceedings of the Christians: For, the provision of Wine and other delicates is as troublesome to the Christians, as the whole provision for a Camp to the Turkish Armies. Therefore let no man marvel, if they march in all their journeys, excellent well furnished with Ordnance, Shot, Gunpowder, and all necessaries; for at land they have their Carriages laden only with provision; at Sea, their Ships without Wine, Pullet's, and such needless vanities. At a word, they go to the war to fight, and not to fill their bellies.    

THE THIRD BOOK.  
Of Africa.  
THat tract of the habitable World tending towards the South, 
The description of Africa.  which at this day we call Africa, and the Grecians Ly●ia, containeth one of those three divisions which were known to the Ancients, and yet not fully discovered; partly in regard of vast Deserts impossible to be traveled by Land, and wholly covered with wind-driving sands in manner of a tempestuous Sea; and partly in regard of the long, tedious, and uncertain Navigation, undertaken by few, discovered but little, and fully known to none. The undertakers whereof were Hanno the Carthaginian, and Eudoxius a banished man under Ptolemy King of Alexandria. But in this latter age it hath been wholly navigated by the Portugals, and sufficiently by them discovered, especially from the Pillars of Hercules, almost to the very bottom of the Arabian Gulf. The first of them that passed the Cape of Good Hope, was Vaseo de Gama, in the year of our Lord 1497. from whence continuing his course to Calcutta, and so to the residue of the East Indies, to the unspeakable honour and achievement of that Nation.  
I will not spend time in discourse upon the Original of the name, Quia paucae civitates norint originem; but it is situated in manner of a Peninsula, conjoined with a small neck of Land lying between the Mediterranean Sea and the Arabian Gulf. In quantity it exceedeth Europe at least by twice, but it is not half so well inhabited, for that is not so temperate for inhabitation. Many places lying waste, somewhere for want of water, somewhere for want of manurance, somewhere for abundance of light sand and sterile Dust, and all subject to the immoderate heat of the scorching Sun. And the nature of these Sands are such, that sometimes they lie as Mountains in one part of the Deserts, and presently upon the rising of any gale of wind, they are carried most furiously to another, in manner of a violent and terrible tempest. And last of all, the increase of venomous Serpents and devouring Creature● is so general, that in some places no man will, in some places no man dare to manure or inhabit the adjoining Country, although most fruitful. By reason whereof (as aforesaid) the Region seemeth rather waste than inhabited; but where it is manured it is exceeding fruitful, and full of inhabitation, especially toward the North side, which looketh toward Europe, and alongst the Sea Coasts, between the promontory of Good Hope, and Cape Niger, where the ●aines, Mountains, and Valleys are singular fruitful and pleasant, as places enjoying the benefit of a perpetual Springtide.  
Our modern Cosmographers upon the North side bound it with the Mediterranean and Herculean Sea, upon the East with the Arabian Gulf, and that Isthmus of Asia that lieth between the said Mediterranean and the Arabian Seas: Upon the South beat the waves of the great Ocean, especially towards the Cape of Good Hope; which deriving its denomination from the Country adjoining (viz.) Aethiopia, is termed the Aethiopian Sea: Upon the West, on this side the Equinoctial heath the Atiantike Ocean, and beyond that it is termed the Aethiopian.  
The Celestial situation, with the description of the renowned Mountains, famous Rivers, and remarkable Capes, all worthy to be registered (if brevity, requisite for so small a volume, did not persuade the contrary) I would not omit, for the delight of those who desire to make deepest progressions to this kind of study.  
The living Creatures, 
Creatures proper to Africa.  both tame and wild, which this and no other climate affordeth, by the testimony of Leo Afer, are many. As first, the Elephant, a docible and wild beast, found in many parts of the Continent. The Giraffa, most admirable, fierce, and seldom seen. The Camel is a gentle beast and tame, wherein the wealth of the Arabians doth chiefly consist. The Barbary Horse, and the wild Horse, whereof many of the Arabians, inhabiting the deserts, do feed. The Dant or jant resembleth the Ox, and of his bide are wrought impenetrable Bucklers. Here likewise live the wild Oxen, and the wild Ass. The Adimain is like the Ram, but in stature resembling the Ass, with cares long and slagging. The tame Oxen that live on the mountains are small bodied, but laboursome and strong. Their Rams differ only in their tails from ours, being most broad and containing twenty pound in weight. There are a kind of Lions, which in many places dare to adventure upon two hundred Horsemen. The Leopards are strong and cruel yet seldom hurt they men. The beast which the Arabians term Dabul, and the Africans jeses, is a base and simple beast, in fashion and bigness resembling the Wolf, but in feet and thighs like a man. This beast will dig men's Carcases out of their graves and devour them; towards all other Creatures he is harmless. The sorts of Apes are very divers. Here liveth the Muscat and the wild Conie. The strange Fishes, and other watery Creatures found in Nilus, Niger, and other principal Rivers are innumerable. The Ambara for his shape and hugeness is prodigious, as a Creature containing twenty five foot in length. The Hippotame, a beast like an Horse, and as big as an Ass, liveth as well in Waters as on the Land, and by his often striking of Boats laden with Merchandise with his sharp prickles, sinketh them under water. The Sea Ox differeth nothing from the Land Ox, save in smallness of stature. The Tortoise liveth in Deserts, and are found oftentimes as big as a barrel. The Crocodile resembleth the Lacerta, and is twelve cubits long in body, and as many in tail. Most huge Dragons and poisonsome are often seen.  

What people inhabit Africa.  
FIve several Nations inhabit this part of the World, (viz.) the Caseres, that is, people without Law: the Moors, the Abussines, the Egyptians, the Arabians, and the Africans; whereof some are white and some black. In Religion some are likewise Gentiles, and worship Idols, some mahometans, some Christians, and some jews. All which Nations some Writers will have derived from Cham the Son of No, excepting some certain Arabians of the seed of Sem, which entered Africa after the residue. And these Arabians are distinguished into many Families or Regiments, use divers and many habitations, and possess as many Regions; some dwelling by the Seaside (properly termed Arabians;) some in the Upland, and they are called Badium: Others in innumerable swarms lead a roguish life with their Wives and Children in the Wilderness, dwelling in Tents instead of Houses, altogether given rospoile, and alike infestuous to neighbour and traveller; which is the cause that the Inhabitants dare not travel alone, but stay the time of the Caravan; that is, the whole assembly of the Merchants, travelling upon Camels and Asses all in one company at a set time of the year, for fear of the thievish and roguish Arabians.  
As the Nations are divers, so are their languages: the chief they call Aqu●lamarig, that is, the rob●e Language; and of the Arabians inhabiting Africa, the Barbarian Language. And this is the true and proper Idiom of the Af●, utterly differing from the residue, save that it favoureth of many Arabic words. The Gnabets, Zombati, Ghinians, the Mellidi and Gagonti use the Sungai Language. The Gubarits, Canontes, Chesenes, and the other blacke-Moores use the G●ber tongue. The Abassines have their proper speech. Moreover, the Chaldean, Egyptian, and Arabian tongues, with another compounded of all three, are in use in some places: and by the intercourse of Merchants, many are accustomed to speak the Moorish, Turkish, Spanish, and Italian Languages. All the Seatownes, from the Mediterran to Mount Atlas, speak the Arabian corruptly, except the Kingdom and City of Morocco, which wholly speak the Barbarian.  
The noblest part at this day is called Barbary, and containeth all that Sea-tract which reacheth from Egypt to the Gaditan Sea, inhabited by the Arabians, and including diverse Provinces. At first, it was under the Empire of the greeks; secondly, under the Vandals; and lastly, under the Saracens and Arabians, who left them their language. Some part thereof at this day is subject to the Turk, some to Xeriffe, and some to the King of Spain.  
Their manners are not so much differing from those of the Arabians, but that they are somewhat more civil, ambitious, light, subtle, treacherous, wrathful, boasters, suspicious, and exceeding jealous. They are very active and ready Horsemen, but not able to endure labour.   

Barbary.  
BARBARY is divided into four Kingdoms, Morocco, Fez, Telesine, and Tunes. Sanutus addeth a fifth (viz.) Barca. Into what, and how many Shires or Provinces these portions are divided, let him read Leo Afer that desireth the particulars.  
Numidia is the second part of Africa, 
Numidia.  and is termed by Leo Afer Biledulgerid, that is, the Almond-Countrey. But it is of less estimation than the residue, and therefore enjoyeth not the Title of a Kingdom. It was once disinhabited, as was Barbary, and at this day the Towns are but small, base, scattering, and very far distant one from another. Those places that they manure, lie beyond Atlas, and are hot and dry; but being watered with certain streams descending from the Mount, they yield Almonds in abundance, but scarcity of Corn, nor any fruitful tree except the Palm. Those grounds that border upon Lybia, are environed with craggy Mountains, destitute of water, and all manner of trees, except some fruitless shrubs at the foot of the Hills. As for infinite store of Scorpions and Serpents, it is so over-laid, that many are daily found dead by their venomous bitings. In old time they were idolatrous, and at this day little better, irreligious, ignorant, base, treacherous, mankillers and Thiefs, utterly destitute of any civil knowledge, save that some few of them addict themselves to the study of the Laws. The Arabians that live amongst them love Poesy, and are more civil, but very poor. They live long, but their teeth soon perish with eating of Almonds, and their sight faileth by the annoyance of the Sands. They know not the French disease; yea, if an infected person should but come into the Country, it were Physic enough to clear him. Their chief food is Barley, Almonds, and other most course food; as for Bread, they never taste it but on Festivals. And that Corn which they have, they exchange for Almonds.   

Lybia.  
LYbia, the third part of Africa, was once called Sarra; that is, desert; and so it is, a Desert, dry and sandy country, utterly bereft of Springs and Rivers, unfruitful, and those which they have, they keep in standing pools, and those also but rare and salt. So that the Merchants, which are to travel over those Countries, must provide carriage for water; otherwise man and beast might perish, as not possible to find one drop in six or seven days journey. By this Region lieth the way from Fez to Tombut, and from Telesine to Agadas, a country of the Moors. Not past one hundred years since, they that were to travel from Fez to Cairo, were accustomed to travel by these Deserts; but upon the rising of the Southwind, the Wells (although entrenched with skins and bones of Camels) were so overwhelmed with sands, that the Merchants not able to find either sign or token of way or water, have perished in the journey through extreme thirst.  
Some Rivulets they have descending out of Atlas, and standing in manner of Lakes, as the Lakes of Gir, and Ighid●●ikengan, to the great comfort of Travellers, and preservation of the Inhabitants.  
They live without any form of Law, in manner of bru●e, beasts, leading a miserable life. What learning meaneth they know not, and virtue they absolutely defy. They are altogether addicted to hunting, notorious thiefs, and most dangerous to Merchants: Yet there live amongst them many Africans and Arabians, civil and courteous entertainers of strangers, and true of their words. In comparison of the other Africans, they live but a short time, the strongest bodies not exceeding the years of sixty.  
Yet for the time they are very healthful, slender, and lean of body, riding upon Camels, and feed very sparingly, as also very patient of thirst and hunger. Bread they know not, but live upon Milk, Camel's flesh and butter. Their clothing is a short raiment and rude, scarce covering their middle. Some of them cover their heads with black cloth, in fashion of a Turban. Their Nobility goeth attired in a kind of long garment like a shirt, made of blue cotton-wool, with large sleeves. In stead of beds they use the green banks, or Mats wrought of Bulrushes. Their Tents are either wrought of Chamblet, or of a course kind of Wool, which they find amongst the Date-trees.   

The Land of Negroes or Aethiopia.  
THis Region taketh his name either from the colour of the Inhabitants, or from the River Niger. Some Writers affirm that (excepting Egypt) this Country was first inhabited, and yet at this day is scarcely known, although in latitude it containeth very near four hundred miles. By reason of its situation near the Torrid Zone it is extreme hot, yet not altogether uninhabited: Yea, it is most full of Inhabitants, and in some places always Springtime. On this side the River Cananga, which is ●he bounder of th●se black people, the Country is most dry, sandy and desert, but beyond for the most part fruitful, by reason of their continual letting of water from the River Niger, running thorough the midst of the Country: Whereby all the grounds which lie near thereunto, or such as participate of this water, are exceeding fruitful; both in Grain, Cattell, Scarlet-die, Cucumbers, Onions, and such like sauces. But they have no trees, save one which bringeth forth fruit not much unlike a Chest-nut, but somewhat bitterer. About the banks of Niger there are no Mountains nor Valleys, but many Woods stored with Elephants, and other strange creatures, watered with many Lakes and Mists, compacted with the over-flowing of Niger. Here rain neither profiteth nor damnifieth, but in the overflowing of Niger consisteth welfare, even as it doth in Egypt by the mundation of Nilus. For even as Nilus, so this forty days (from the five and twentieth of june) increaseth, and in so many again falleth, so that during those fourscore days, they fail over the whole Land in Boats and Barges.  
The Inhabitants derived their original from Chu●, the son of Cham, the son of No, whom at the first they worshipped as Lord of Heaven. Afterward they received the Jewish Laws, and persevered therein many years, until they received the Christian faith. But sithence the Al●●m●●an inperst it on empoisoned the whole confines of Lybia, they likewise turned, excepting some few Provinces, which to this day observe the Christian Rites. Towards the Ocean Sea they are all Idolaters and Gentiles. Generally they all lead a brutish life, far different from the instinct of reason, from employment of wit, and manuary Sciences. They are exceeding luxurious, by reason whereof the Country swarmeth with Whores. But they that inhabit the good Towns are a great deal more neat and civil than these other Africans; They live not long, yet retain they their wont vigour, and the soundness of their teeth to their last gasp.  
The Country was once divided into five and twenty Kingdoms, now reduced to three; that is to say, the Kingdom of Tombut, the Kingdom of Borneo, and the Kingdom of G●oga. Besides Gualata hath its proper King.  
Gualata is distant from the Ocean an hundred miles, 
Gualata.  it is very small, and containeth but three Boroughs, with some Territory of ground, Hamlets, and Date-bearing fields thereunto adjacent. The Inhabitants are most black, lovers of Strangers, exceeding poor, without any government, Gentry or Judges.  
Tombut taketh his name of a City so called, 
Tombut.  and lieth beyond the River Canaga. It is exceeding plentiful of Corn, Cattell, Milk, and Butter. Salt they have none, but buy it at a dear rate at the hands of Merchants. Of Horse they have infinite store. The King thereof is very rich, as a Prince reigning over many other kingdoms, and is Lord of some Ingots which weigh thirteen hundred pound weight.  
He keepeth a royal Court, guarded with three thousand Horsemen, and many more foot, armed with Bows and empoisoned Arrows. He is an utter enemy to the Jews, and doth not only forbid them his Kingdom, but likewise confiscateth those his subjects goods, of whom he understandeth that they use any Traffic with any of that Nation. He maintaineth a great number of learned men. The buildings of his imperial City, are built of mud and thatch, except one fair Temple, and the King's Palace, which are wrought of stone and Lime. Sweet Springs are every where to be found in this Country: and the people are courteous, and merry, spending the third part of their time in songs and dancing. They are very rich, and especially the Stranger. Infinite sorts of Manuscripts are brought hither from Barbary, which are here sold at very high rates.  
Gago is the name of the chief City where the King resideth. 
Gago.  It is very large, without Walls, and distant four hundred miles from Tombut. The buildings are very base, except those which pertain to the King and the Nobility. Fresh water is here very frequent, with plenty of Corn, Rice, and Flesh; but of fruits, except the Melon & the Citron, great scarcity. The Merchants are very rich, and their wares sumptuous and precious, but excessive dear.  
Borneo is a large Country, 
Borneo.  hath upon the West Guangara, and towards the East it reacheth almost five hundred miles. In some places it is plain, in some mountainous. The plain Country is replenished with many Market Townes, from whence cometh great store of Corne. The Mountains are inhabited with Neatherds, and Shepherds, and bring forth Mill, and other fruits to us unknown. The Inhabitants are Infidels, living like beasts, neither knowing their proper wives, nor their own Children. They have no names at all, but are distinguished by bodily accidents. The King is a mighty Prince, as maintaining three thousand Horse, and infinite troops of foot, but hath no other Revenue than what he taketh by force from his Enemies.  
Gaoga lieth between the Kingdom of Borneo, 
Gaoga.  and the deserts of Nubia, stretched out five hundred miles in length and breadth. The Inhabitants are uncivil, ignorant, and most rude, especially the Mountainers. They go naked all save their privities. Their houses are built of boughs and leaves, having great flocks of cattle, which they preserve with much care.  
These are the chief, the residue are not worth the reading; for nothing can be spoken unto, but their barrenness or fertility; their poverty or riches; blessings and curses, peculiar more or less to every of these Nations.   

The Xeriffe.  
AMongst all the Potentates of Africk●, I do not think that there can any one be found to excel this Prince either in wealth or power. His Dominion containeth all that tract of Mauritania, which the Romans called Tingitana, and stretcheth from the promontory Bayadir or Tanger, and from the Atlantike Ocean to the River Mulvia. In which progress is contained the best portion of all Afrique, the best inhabited, the pleasantest, the fruitfullest, and most civil. Herein amongst others are the famous Kingdoms of Fez and Marocho, the one divided into seven Provinces, the other into eight. The Country is divided into Plains and Mountains: the Mountains are inhabited with a fierce people, rich in pastures and cattle, and possessing a great part of the less and bigger Atlas. Between the greater Atlas and the Ocean lieth the Plain Country, and therein the Royal City of Marocho, distant fourteen miles from Atlas, watered with many Springs, Brooks, and Rivers. In times past this City contained one hundred thousand households, and was the chiefest of Africa; but by little and little it is decayed, and now lieth more waste than inhabited. In the Kingdom of Marocho, besides others, is Tedsi, a Town of five thousand households, and Tagoast of eight thousand. Taradent giveth place to none for Nobleness and traffic, though for largeness and circuit. It is situated between Atlas and the Ocean, in a plain sixteen miles long, and little less broad, abounding with Sugar and all kind of provision. The good regard and continual abode which mohammed Xeriffe made in this place, did greatly augment & ennoblish this Town. Being past Atlas, you enter into most battle plains, wherein how fruitful the soil is of Sugar, Olives, cattle, and all good things, can hardly be spoken.   

Fez.  
THe Kingdom of Fez likewise containeth diverse Provinces excellent well peopled. Amongst them is Alga, a territory of eighty miles long, and sixty broad: Elabut is an hundred miles long, and sixty broad. Eriffe is a Province wholly mountainous: therein are said to be three and twenty branches of the Mount Atlas, inhabited for the most part with savage and barbarous people. Caret is dry and rocky, more like Lybia than Barbary.  
Now because the glory and Majesty of this Kingdom consisteth especially in the City of Fez; I think it not amiss to describe the situation thereof. It is divided in two parts, a little distant one from another, the one is called the old Town, the other the new. A little River likewise divideth the old Town into two parts: the East part is called Beleyda, containing four thousand households: the West part is commonly called old Fez, and hath fourscore thousand and upward, standing not far from the new Fez, which likewise hath eight thousand. Old Fez standeth partly upon hills, partly on plains, and hath in it fifty Mahometan Temples of admirable largeness. All of them have their fountains and pillars of Alabaster and Jasper: Besides these, there are six hundred of a less sort: amongst which that which is commonly called Carucen is most beautiful, built in the heart of the City, and containing half a mile in compass: In breadth it containeth seventeen Arches, in length an hundred and twenty, borne up by two thousand five hundred white marble pillars: under the chiefest Arch (where the Tribunal is kept) hangeth a most huge Lamp, encompassed with an hundred and ten dat. Under the other Arches hang very great Lamps, in each of which burn an hundred and fifty lights. They say in Fez that all these Lamps were made of the Bells which the Arabians brought out of Spain, who not only made prey of Bells, but of Columns, Pillars, Brass, Marble, and whatsoever was rich, first erected by the Romans, and afterwards by the Goths. There are in Fez above two hundred Schools, two hundred Inns, and four hundred Water-mils, every one driven with four or five wheels. There are also diverse Colleges, among which that which is called Madarac, is accounted for one of the most finest pieces of workmanship throughout all Barbary. There is likewise 600. Conduits, from whence almost every house is served with water. It were a long labour to describe their Burse, (they call it Alcacer) it is a place walled about, having twelve gates, and divided into fifteen walks, where Merchants meet to dispatch their business under Tents. Their delightsome Gardens and pleasant Parks, with the Rillets and waters running thorough them, I can hardly describe.  
For the most part the King keepeth his Court at Fez, 
King's Court.  wherein he hath a Castle, Palaces and Houses adorned with rare workmanship, rich and beautiful even to his hearts desire. He hath a way under ground from the old Town to the new.  
For greatness and stateliness thereof (by the grant of former Kings) it enjoyeth this strange privilege; 
Its privileges.  not to endure any siege, unless the Citizens shall think their Prince for strength and force able and equal to cope with his Enemy: if not, without reproach of treason they may yield their City before the enemy approach within half a mile of it. This have they done, that so goodly and so flourishing a City should not suffer spoil under pretext of unprofitable temporising.  
It is of no less moment for situation, store of Corn, 
Plenty.  Oil, Flax, and cattle, than for pleasantness of territory, and plenty of Water. The Walls are very strong, and defended with many Bulwarks. The Inhabitants are very thrifty, given to traffic, and especially to the making of clothes of Wool, Silk, and Cotten. The King's eldest son is called the Prince of Mequivez. Though the Kingdom have no good Havens upon the Mediterranean Sea, yet great store of Englishmen and Frenchmen resort to Alarach, Aguer, and other Ports in the Ocean, whereof some belong to the Kingdom of Fez, and other to the Kingdom of Marocho. They carry thither armour, and other wares of Europe, which they barter for Sugar and other commodities. But how the Kingdoms of Fez and Marocho (two several principalities) with their dependences, became subject to one Crown, I think it worthy relation, because a more strange and memorable accident hath not happened in our age. About the year 1508. a certain Alfaique borne in Tigumedet in the Province of Dura, began to grow in reputation, a man of a reaching wit, and no less ambitious than learned in the Mathematics: his name was Ma●umet Ben-Amet, otherwise called Xeriffe, by his own commandment. This man deriving his pedigree from mohammed, and emboldened by the civil war of Africa, and the differences of the States and Commonweals thereof (wherein in those days the Portugals were of no small puissance) began to dream on the conquest of Mauritania Tingitana. Which the better to effect, he first sent his three sons Abdel, Abnet, and mohammed on pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina, to visit and worship the Sepulchre of their great Prophet Mahumet. The young men returned from their pilgrimage, with such opinion and estimation of holiness and Religion, (if it be lawful to use these terms to so great impiety and foppery) that the Inhabitants as they traveled could hardly be kept from kissing their garments, and adoring them as Saints.  
They again, as men wrapped in deep contemplation, journied through the Provinces sighing and sobbing, and crying with a high voice, Ala, Ala. They had no other sustenance but the alms of the people. Their father received them with great joy and contentment, and perceiving the favour and opinion of the people not to be like a nine days wonder, but to continue fresh and the same as at the first, resolved to make use thereof, and thereupon sent two of them. Abnet and Mahumet to the Court at Fez. The King received them kindly, and made one of them Precedent of the famous College of Amadorac, and the younger Tutor of his Children. In process of time when they perceived the King to grace them, and the people to favour them, by the Counsel of their father, (taking occasion of the grievances which the Arabians and Moors, serving under the Portugal Ensigns, had done to the professors of their superstition) they desired leave of the King to display a Banner against the Christians, making him believe that they would easily draw the Portugal Moors to their party, and so secure the Provinces of Sus, Hea, Deucala, and Maroch. Mulai mazer the King's brother resisted this petition, alleging that if once under the show of holiness they grew to head, it would not afterwards lie in his power to suppress them under his obedience: For war makes men awlesse; victories insolent; popularity ambitious and studious of innovation. But the King, in whose heart their hypocritical sanctimony had taken a deep impression, little regarding his brother's counsel, gave them a Banner, a Drum, and twenty horsemen to accompany them, with Letters of credence to the Princes of Arabia, and Cities of Barbary. In these beginnings many things falling out to their honour and good liking, they began to make incursions into Deucala, and the Country of Safi, ranging as far as the promontory Aguer, then under the government of the Portugals: and perceiving themselves to be favoured, strong, and well followed, urged the people (who for the most part in those days lived in liberty) to aid those, which fought for their Law and Religion against the Christians, as likewise with willing minds to give God his tithes, which they obtained of the people of Dara. Then by little and little they encroached upon the territory of Taradant, (of which they made their Father Governor) and invaded Sus, Hia, Deucala, and the neighbouring places. They first seated themselves in Ted●●st, and after in Tesarot. In their next journey (but with the loss of their Brother) they defeated Lopes Barriga, a great Warrior, and Captain general of the Portugal Army. By flattering speeches they entered Marocho, poisoned the King, and proclaimed Amet-Xeriffe King of the Country. After this happened the war of the Arabians, of Deucala, and Xarquia, with the Arabians of Garbi, where while each party weakened other, and either promised to himself the favour and assistance of the Xeriffes: they turned their arms upon both factions, and carried rich preys from both Nations. Before this war they sent unto the King the fifth part of all their spoils, but after this victory, little regarding their Sovereign, they sent him only six Horses, and six Camels, and those very lean and ill shapen. Which the King disdaining, sent to demand his fifths, and also the Tribute which the Kings of Marocho were accustomed to pay to him; which if they denied, he vowed revenge with fire and sword. In the mean time the King died, and Amet his Son, once the pupil of the younger Xeriffe, not only allowed, but also confirmed Amet in the Kingdom of Marocho; upon condition that in some things he should acknowledge the King of Fez to be his Lord paramount. To this the Xeriffes (whose power and estimation daily increased) when the day of payment of the tribute came, willed the messenger to say unto his Master, that they were the lawful successors of mohammed, and therefore that they were bound to pay tribute to no Man; yea, that they had more right to Africa than he had: but if he would reckon them in the number of his friends, no doubt but it would turn to his good and honour, for if he diverted them from the war of the Christians, they would not leave him so much as a heart to defend himself.  
The King taking this in ill part proclaimed war against them, and besieged Marocho, but for that time was constrained to dislodge. Afterward returning with eighteen thousand Horsemen, and two thousand Harquebusiers to renew the siege; as soon as he had past the River, he was overcome of the Xeriffs, who led an Army of seven thousand Horse, and one thousand two hundred shot. In the pride of this victory they exacted Tribute of this Province, and passing Atlas they took the famous City Tafilet, and partly by love, and partly by force compelled diverse people of Numidia and the Mountains to bear the yoke of their subjection. In the year 1536. the younger Xeriffe, which called himself King of Sus, gathering together a mighty Army, with great store of Artillery, part whereof he took from the King of Fez, and part whereof were cast by certain Renegada Frenchmen, made a journey to Cape Aguer.  
This place is of great consequence, and possessed by the Portugals, who built it and fortified it, first at the expenses of Lopes Sequiera, and then at the charges of King Emanuel, after he understood of the commodious situation thereof. It was fiercely assaulted, and as valiantly defended, until the fire began to take hold upon the Bulwark, where their Gunpowder was stowed; with which misfortune the companies appointed for the defence of that quarter, growing fearful and faint-hearted, gave way for the Xeriffe to enter, who made slaves of the greatest part of the defendants. After which victory, they subdued almost all Atlas, the Kingdom of Marocho, and the Arabians which were vassals to the Crown of Portugal; the residue, as Safi, Azamon, Arzil, and Aleazar (places situated upon the Sea-coast of Mauritania) King john the third perceiving the prose not to equalise the charge; voluntarily resigned.  
These prosperous beginnings brought forth sour ends; for the Brethren falling at discord, twice put their fortunes upon the hazard of a battle, twice the younger overcame the elder, took him, and cast him into prison in the City Tafilet. Then turned he his Arms against the King of Fez, took him prisoner, and restored him to his liberty: but taking him again, for breach of Covenants, deprived him and his Son of life and Kingdom. By the valour of his Sons, he took, the City Tremissen. But Sal Aries, Viceroy of Algiers, being jealous of these good fortunes, gathered a puissant host, recovered Tremissen, put the Xeriffe to flight, took Fez, and bestowed it with the Territory upon the Lord of Velez, who afterward in a battle against the Xeriffe, lost both life and Kingdom. At last, in his journey to Taradant, by the subordination of the Viceroy of Algiers, he was murdered in his Tent by certain Turks, who with their Captain Assen coming to Taradant, rifled the King's Treasures, but were all slain (except five) by the Inhabitants in their journey homewards. This came to pass 1557. when Muley Abdala the Xeriffes' son, was proclaimed King.  
Let this suffice for the original of the Xeriffe: now let us see how these risings were like the fortunes of Ishmael King of Persia. Both of them in small time conquered many Provinces: both grew great by the ruin of their Neighbours: both suffered crosses by the arms of the Turks, and to them lost part of their Dominions. Selim took from Ishmael Caramit, and diverse other Cities of Mesopotamia. The Viceroy of Algiers drove the Xeriffe from Tremissen and the adjacent Territory. Selim won Tauris, the chief seat of Persia, and then gave it over; Sal Aries took Fez, the head City of Mauritania, and left it.  
This Potentate is absolute Lord of the bodies and goods of his Subjects; 
His manner of government.  whatsoever imposition he layeth on them, they repine not thereat. For Tribute he taketh the tenth, and the first fruits of their fruits and cattle: yet is it most true, that for first fruits he taketh not above one in twenty: and though it exceed that number, even to one hundred, yet he nevertaketh above two. Of every Acre of Land he taketh a ducat and the fifth part, and so much of every household, and so of every pole male and female above fifteen years of age yearly. If he want, he taketh a greater sum. To make the people more willing to pay what is imposed, he always demandeth more than is paid, that so by paying their due, they may think they are well dealt withal, in seeming to be forgiven somewhat of his full demand. The Inhabitants of the Mountains, a savage people, for the difficult access unto them, he cannot enforce to pay tribute, but those that manure the plains, he constraineth to give the tenth of their harvest.  
Besides these Revenues, he taketh Toll and Custom of all kinds of Merchandise in Cities: inward, 
Revenues.  of a citizen two in the hundred, of a stranger ten. His rent of Mils is a great matter: for upon every Ass load of Grain grinded in Fez, he taketh half a real: in this Town there are above four hundred Mills. The Church of Carruven was endowed with 80000. Ducats of yearly Revenue, the Colleges and Monasteries of Fez with much more, which now are escheated into the King's Coffers. Moreover he is heir to all the Judges (whom they call Alcaids) and hath the bestowing of all their Offices. When they die he seizeth upon all their Horses, Armour, Apparel, and all their other Chattels. If the intestate leave Children behind him fit for the war, he bestoweth his Father's annuity upon them: if they be Sons and young, he nurseth them till they come to full years; if Daughters, he maintaineth them till they find husbands. To be fi● gring the wealth of the richer sort, he hath some Office of Lieutenantship with an annuity to sell them: but commonly to prevent those sales, they will not be known of their abilities, removing their abodes far from the Court and King's sight, which is the cause that the City of Fez is much fallen from the ancient splendour.  
He hath no Castles or pieces well fortified, 
Forces.  but only Aguer, Larach, (lately taken) and Tituan upon the Sea side. His chiefest confidence is in the valour of his Soldiers, especially his Horsemen, like the Turk and Persian. In this regard he taketh no great care to furnish himself with Ordnance, yet hath he great store thereof in Fez, Marocho, Taradant, and in the aforesaid haven Towns taken from the Portugals and others. As he seeth occasion he causeth new to be cast, for which service he can want no workmen out of Europe. In Marocho he hath an Arsenal, wherein he layeth up monthly at least forty six Quintals of Gunpowder: Here he causeth his Harquebusses and Bows likewise to be made. In the year 1569. by fire which happened among the Gunpowder houses, the greatest part of the City was very much defaced.  
His soldiery is of diverse sorts: the first consisteth of 2700. Horsemen, and 2000 Harquebushers, part lying in Garrison in Fez, and part in Maroc●o, where also lieth the Court. The second consisteth (as a man may say) of a royal troop of 6000. horse, all Gentlemen Pensioners, and of great reputation. These ride upon brave Horses, with rich Caparisons, their Arms and Furniture shining with Gold, Silver, Stones, and all things else, which for variety of colours, or rich devices, may delight the eye with a gallant show, or feed the humour of the curious beholder. To these servitors, besides their allowance of Corn, Provender, Butter, and Flesh for themselves, their Wives, Children, and Servants, they receive yearly from seventy, to one hundred ounces of Silver. The third sort are a kind of Timariot: for the Xeriffe doth allot a certain portion of Land and Tenants to his Sons, Brethren, and Men of quality amongst the people of Africa and Arabia, for the maintenance of their degrees. Those whom they term Alcaids, look to the manuring of the fields, gather the rents of Corn, Rice, Oats, Oil, Butter, Flesh, Poultry, and Money, and distribute it monthly amongst the Soldiers, to every man according to his place. They likewise give them Linen, Woollen, and Silk for their Garments: Armour and Horses for service. If their horses chance to be slain, they give them new: so did the Romans to those which served on the horses of the State. The Commanders of these troops are very careful to see their soldiers in heart and full of life, excellent well armed and competently attired. They receive between four and twenty and thirty ounces of Silver yearly. The fourth sort make the Arabians, who commonly live in Tents, divided by 120. under their several Leaders, to be always ready upon all occasions. They serve on Horseback, but more like Thiefs and Outlaws than Soldiers. The fifth sort is like the press of the Christian Commonweals. These companies consist of Citizens, Villagers, and Mountaine-people. Of these men the King maketh no reckoning, neither doth he willingly arm them, for fear of sedition and innovation, unless it be to war upon the Christians, wherein he cannot forbid them to serve. For upon remembrance of the slaughter of the Moors by the Christians, spoken of in their mahumetical Legend, the more Christians they slay, the easier they think shall be their passage to Heaven: Hereupon you shall see herds of people running to this war, desiring there to die upon hope of meriting salvation by the slaughter of our people. The same fury (be it spoken to our shame) inrageth the Turks: especially for the propagation of their heresies, you shall see them more liker people running to the celebration of a mariage-feast, than to a war-journey; hardly enduring to stay the limited time of the Rendezvous. They account them Saints which die with their weapons in their hands, and those most unhappy which depart this world amongst the tears of their children, and the mournings of their wives.  
By this, it may sufficiently appear what forces the Xeriffe is able to bring to the field, but examples will make it more clear. Muley Abdala beleaguered Magazan with two hundred thousand men: He filled the ditch with a mount made of earth, and with his Ordnance beat the wall level with the ground; but by the prowess of the Portugal, and fury of their Miners, he was forced to raise his siege and depart. It is certain, he is not able to hold any war above three months, because the soldier liveth upon his daily allowance of Diet and Apparel: and when such like provisions cannot be conveyed to the place of necessity, without great labour and hazard, it cometh oftentimes to pass, that for want of provision the army is constrained to break and retire. Molucco King of Fez, who defeated Sebastian, had under his standard forty thousand Horsemen, and eight thousand hired footmen; and with the Arabians and other common soldiers, it is thought that he is able to levy seventy thousand horse, and a far greater number of foot.   

The Higher Aethiopia, or the Empire of Presbyter john.  
LInscho●en is of opinion, that Pres●er john is but a supposed name. The Moors term him Asiclabassi; his own Subjects, Acegune, prime Emperor, and Negus, chiefest King. He saith, his true denomination is Bel-gian. Bel (as afore) signifieth highest; and Gian Lord: which is also proper to many Commanders and Governors under him: but Bel-gian to none, ●ave the Emperor himself; whereunto he addeth the Surname of David, in the same sense as the Christian Emperors assume the Titles of Caesar, or Augustus; and worthily: For he is the greatest and powerfullest Prince in all Africa. His Dominions begin at the entrance of the Red-sea, and stretch to the entrance of the Island of Siene (lying under the tropic of Cancer) excepting some part of the Coast upon the same Sea, which the Turk within these fourscore years hath taken from him. So that his government towards the Northwest and East, lieth most part by the Red-sea, and North-east upon Egypt, and the deserts of Nubia: and upon the Southside upon Monemugi; So that to set down the greatness of all the Countries which this Christian King hath under his command, were to say, that in compass they contain four thousand Italian miles.  
Ios●phus. affirmeth, that in ancient times they were called Chusaet, of Chus the son of Cham; And at this day some hold that the Portugals term them C●ssios. But in the Egyptian tongue they are styled Abessini, by reason of their scattering habitation. The Country, by report of late Travellers, is most fertile: For admit it yield Wheat in scarcity, yet aboundeth it in Barley, Millet, Pease, Beanes, and such like Pulse, as we neither know nor can name. And although the Sovereignty of this Prince be very magnificent, powerful, and spacious; yet in truth doth it nothing answer, the fame and report of the vulgar. Horatius Malaguccius in his discourse De amplitudine dominiorum hujus temporis, maintaineth it to be larger than the Empire of any other Potentate, except that of the King of Spain. Truly I must needs say, that in elder age, by the number of his Titles, it may be conjectured, that his Dominions did stretch far: for he did entitle himself King of Goiam, (which is beyond Nilus) Va●gue and Damur; places situated beyond the River Zair, whereas at this day, he hardly cometh near the banks of either River: yea, john Baroz writeth, that the Abessines, by reason of the Mountains between them and Nilus▪ have little or no knowledge of that River.  
It is divided into vast Plains, fertile Hillocks and Mountains, 
Fertility.  though wondrous high yet fit for tillage, and full of habitation. It is not very well stored with Wheat, but it bringeth forth Barley, Millet, a certain other Grain wholesome and indurable, Indian Wheat, and all other kind of Pulse (as well known as unknown to us) in very plentiful manner. They have Vines, but make no Wines, unless it be in the King's Court, or the Patriarches Palace, instead whereof they brew a kind of sharp Beverage,- made of the fruit of Tamerind. The Orange, Limon and Cedar tree grow wild. They make Oil of a certain fruit which they call Zava, it is of a good colour, but unsavoury. The Bees build their Hives even in their houses, whereupon ariseth a great quantity of Wax and Honey. Their garments are woven of a cotton-wool. The richer sort are clothed in sheepskins; the Gentlemen in cases of Lions, Tigers and Lynx's. Their riches consist in herds of Oxen, Goats, Sheep, Mules, Asses and Camels. Of horses their breed is small, but they have great store of goodly Coursers brought them from Arabia and Egypt. They have Hens, Geese, wilde-swine, Hearts, Goats and Hares, but no Coneys; yea, and such Beasts, of which we have not the like; as Panthers, Lions, Elephants and Lynx's. To speak in a word: there is no Country under heaven fitter for increase of Plants, and all living creatures; but none less helped by art or industry, for the Inhabitants are idle and unthrifty. They have Flax, but make no cloth, they have Sugarcanes and Iron-mines, but know not the use of either, and as for smith's they fear them as fiends. They have Rivers and streams, yet will not they take pains in droughts to cut the banks to water their Tillage,- or hearten their grounds. Few give themselves to hunting or fishing, which causeth their fields to swarm with fowl and venison, and their Rivers with fish. But it seemeth, that the true ground of their idleness ariseth from their evil usage; for their poor people perceiving their Landlords to pole and pill them, never sow more than they needs must. They keep no method in their speeches, and to write a letter, many men (and that many days) must lay their wits together. At meals they neither use cloth, napkin nor tables. They are utterly ignorant in Physic. The Gentlemen, Burghers, and Plebeians dwell apart, yet may any man rise to honour by virtue and prowess. The first borne is heir to all, even to the uttermost farthing. Thorough the whole Land, there is not a Town containing above sixteen hundred households, and but few of that quantity: For, for the most part they dwell dispersed in small Villages. They have no Castle or fortification, in imitation of the Spartans', maintaining that a Country ought to be defended by the Sword, and not by strength of earth or stone. They barter one thing for another, and to make reckonings even, they supply the want with Corn and Salt. For Pepper, Frankincense, Myrrh and Salt, they give Gold, and that by weight, as for Silver it is in little request. The greatest concourse of people is about the King's Court, which never stayeth long in one place, but is ever in progress, sometime in one place, sometime in another, and ever in the open fields, under Tents and Pavilions. It is said to contain ten miles in circuit. His government is tyrannical; for he intreateth his Vassals, rich and poor, more liker slaves than subjects: which to do with the greater safety, he carrieth himself amongst them with a holy and Saintlike adoration: for at his bare name they bow their bodies, and touch the earth with their hands. They reverence his Pavilion, yea though he be absent.  
In old times they were accustomed to show themselves to the people but once in three years, 
State.  but since they are grown less Majestical, showing themselves thrice in one year; to wit, on Christmas-day, on Easter-day, and on Holy-Rood-day; yea and in these times, the Kings, which now reign, are become more gracious. When any matter is committed in the Prince's name to any man, he is to attend his Commission stark naked to the middle. Being called to witness a matter in controversy, they hardly speak truth, unless they swear by the life of the King. He giveth and taketh, to whom, and from whom he pleaseth, neither dare he, from whom he taketh, for his life make show of a discontented countenance. He presenteth to holy Orders, and disposeth at his good pleasure of the goods of the Spiritualty, as well as of the Laity. In travelling, he rideth shadowed with red Curtains, high and deep, encompassing him round about.  
He weareth on his head a Crown, the one half wrought with Gold: and the other of Silver, in his hand he beareth a Silver Crucifix. He covereth his face with a piece of watchet Taftata, which more or less he lifteth up and putteth down according as he is minded to grace him with whom he talketh. Sometimes he showeth his whole leg, lifting it without the hangings, then may no man approach but by degrees, and after many courtesies, and diverse messages passing to and fro. No man hath vassals but the King, to whom once a year they do homage, and protest obedience as subjects to their Liege Sovereign. He derived his pedigree from Milech the son of Solomon and Saba. In the reign of Candaces, they received the Christian Faith: and about that time, one Gasparis became famous in Aethiopia; from whom after thirteen generations, descended that john, who first took upon him the Surname of Sanctus, and left it an hereditary Title to his house and successors.  
This man having no issue of his body, about the time of Constantine, gave the Kingdom to the eldest son of his brother Caius, and invested the younger (Balthasar and Melchior) the one with the Kingdom of Fatigar, the other with the Kingdom of Goiam; and so divided the blood royal into three Families, the Gaspar's, Balthasars', and Melchiors. To avoid sedition and innovation, he made a Law, that the sons, brethren, and nearest kindred of the Emperor should be kept and shut up in the Castle of Amara, and that they should neither succeed in the Empire, nor enjoy any honourable estate, for which cause the Emperors ever since have seldom married. He manureth his domains with his own slaves and cattle; who by reason they are suffered to marry, and their issues remain in the same estate of villainage, as do their Fathers; they increase to infinite multitudes. Every man that hath any inheritance doth likewise pay tribute, some Horses, some Oxen, others Gold, cotton-wool, or such like. It is thought that he is Lord of infinite Treasures, and to have store of houses full of Cloth, Jewels, and Gold. In his Letters to the King of Portugal, upon condition that he would wage war against the Infidels, he offered him a Million of Gold, and a Million of men, with provision according. He is reported to lay up yearly in the Castle of Amara three Millions of Gold. And true it is, that before the days of King Alexander, he did hoard up great store of Gold in rude and unwrought Masses; but no such quantity as is spoken, because they know not how to refine it. 
Revenue.  His Revenues are of three sorts: the first ariseth of his Crowne-land; the second of the Taxes of his people, who pay every man by house somewhat, besides the tenth of all that is digged out of their Mines: the third he levieth of the great Lords, and they give him the Revenue of any one of their Towns (which he will choose,) so he choose not that wherein themselves inhabit. And albeit the Prince be very rich, yet the people are idle and beggarly: partly because they are entreated as slaves, which usage taketh from any people that courage & alacrity of spirit which should be in men professing arms, and undergoing dangers; and partly because in respect of that base bond of servile fidelity, wherewith they are overawed to his Majesty, they perceive their hands are fast bound, through fear whereof, they have no other weapon fit for service, than a rusty head-piece, a Scull or Cuirass, which the Portugals have brought thither. So that having neither fortress to sly unto, nor weapons to repulse wrongs; their Villages and substance lie always open to the prey and spoil of whosoever will invade them. Their offensive weapons are certain darts, and arrows without feathers. They observe a Lent of fifty days, which by reason of their true (or rather superstitious) abstinence, doth bring their bodies so weak and low, that for many days after they are not able to gather strength to move themselves from one place to another. At which time the Moors watching opportunity, invading their Dominions, carry away men, women, and wealth. Francis Alvarez writeth, that he is able to bring into the field an hundred thousand men: but experience hath manifested, that even in his extremities, his numbers were far inferior to that reckoning. He hath Knights of an order dedicated to the protecton of S. Anthony. Every Gentleman Father of three sons (except the eldest) is bound to give one to the service of the King; out of these are chosen twelve thousand Horsemen for the guard of his person. Their vow and oath is to defend the bounds of the Empire, and to fight against the enemies of the Christian Faith.  
He is fronted with three puissant neighbours: 
Borderers.  the King of Borno, the great Turk, and the King of Adel. 
King of Borno.  The King of Borno is Lord of that Country, which from Guangula Eastward stretcheth about five hundred miles between the deserts of Seth and Barca. In situation it is very uneven, sometime mountainous, and sometime plain; the people indifferent civil, the Country reasonably well inhabited, and in regard of plenty of victual somewhat resorted unto by Merchants. On the Mountains dwell Neatherds, and Shepherds, living for the most part upon Millet, leading a bestial life, without Religion, and accompanying with one another's Wives. They know no other names than such as are given them for some note or mark of their body, as Blind, Lame, Tall, Bold, etc. This King is very puissant in people, of whom he exacteth no other tribute than the tenths of the increase of their liveli-hoods. For exercise, and in stead of occupations, they give themselves to steal, to slay their neighbours, and to take them prisoners, and then to barter them for Horses with the Merchants of Barbary. He hath under him many Kingdoms and Nations, some white, some black. He is an heavy enemy to the Abessines, taking away their cattle, rifling their Mines, and leading away the people in captivity. His Horsemen ride after the Spanish manner, armed with Lances, (steeled at both ends) Darts & Arrows: but their inroads resemble rather robberies and garboils, than wars managed by valiant soldiers.  
The Turk likewise on the East, 
Turk.  and the King of Adel on the Southeast, do cruelly vex him; for they have curtaled his large dominion, and brought his Provinces into great misery. In the year 1558. the Turk harried the whole Territory of Bernagasso, and took from Prester john whatsoever he was Lord of upon the Sea-coast, especially the Haven and City of Suaquen and Erococo; in which place the mountains between Abex and the Red-Sea, make a gate as it were for the traffic and carriages of the Abessines and Arabians. And since that Bernagasso was forced to submit himself to the Turkish commands, to buy his peace, and in name of a tribute to pay 1000 ounces of Gold yearly.  
The King of Adel is his no less infestious enemy: he bordereth upon the Kingdom of Fatigar; 
King of Adel.  and his Seignory stretcheth along the Red-Sea as far as Assum, Salir, Mith, Barbora, Pidar, and Zeila. Many ships come from Aden and Cambaia to Barbora with Merchandise, which they truck for Flesh, Honey, Wax, and Victual; these commodities are carried to Aden; Gold, Ivory, and such wares are sent to Cambaia; the greatest part of Victual, Honey, Wax, Corn and Fruits brought from Zeila, are carried into Aden and Arabia, also much cattle, especially Sheep, having tails of twenty five pound weight, with heads and necks all black, the rest of their bodies all white. Of these cattle there are some altogether white, with turning crooked tails as long as a man's arm, and dew-laps like Oxen. Some of their Kine have horns with many branches like our Deer: othersome have one horn in their forehead growing backward, a span and a half long. The chief City of this Kingdom is Arar, thirty eight leagues distant from Zeila towards the Southeast. He professeth Mahumetism, and since his conversion he hath entitled himself with the surname of Holy; avowing continual war against the Abessine Christians; and therefore he watcheth the time of the foresaid Fast of fifty days, when he entereth their Territories, burneth their Villages, taketh prisoners, and then committeth a thousand other mischiefs.  
The Abessine slaves do often leave their Country, 
The Slaves.  and take upon them great journeys, putting themselves in the service of great Lords, where many times by their industry and good carriage they become high Commanders in Arabia, Cambaia, Bengala, and Sumatra. For the Mahometan Princes being all Tyrants and Lords of those Countries, which they have forced from the Gentiles, to secure their estates, do never trust to their homebred subjects, but wage strangers and slaves, unto whose fidelity they commit their persons, & the managing of all the affairs of their Kingdoms. And amongst all sorts of slaves, the Abessine is in greatest esteem for his faithfulness and towardly disposition. The King of Adel overlayeth Egypt and Arabia with their slaves, which he changeth with the Turks and Princes of Arabte, for armour, provision of war, and soldiers. In the year of our Lord 1500. Claud King of Abex perceiving himself inferior unto Grand Ameda King of Adel, (for he had vexed his Land fourteen years with incursions) forsaking the frontiers, retired himself into the inward parts of his Kingdom, entreating for aid of Stephen Gama, Viceroy of India, under john the third King of Portugal, who was then in the Red-Sea with a warlike Navy. In compassion of his miseries and Religion, he sent him four hundred Portugal shot, very well furnished, under the conduct of Christopher his Brother. By the aid and use of their Artillery, he overthrew his Enemies in two battles: but the King of Adel obtaining of the Governor of the City of Zebit one thousand Harquibushers, and ten pieces of Ordnance; in the third fight put the Portugals to flight, and slew their Captain. Afterwards, when Adel had sent away these Turks, King Claudius set upon him at unawares by the River Zeila, at the Mountain Sana, with eight thousand footmen, five hundred Abessine horsemen, and the remainder of the living Portugals, one of whom gave Grada-Amada his death's wound. But in March 1560. Claudius' fight with the Moors of Malaca, gaining the victory, was slain in the battle. Adam his brother succeeded, against whom, being a Demi-Mahumetan, the greatest part of the Abessine Nobility rebelled, and was overthrown in the year 1562. by Bernagasso. By this casualty did the Aethiopian affairs ebb and slow; But in the reign of Alexander, things began in some sort to return to their ancient State, by the aid of the Portugals, who furnished them with weapons both offensive and defensive, and by their example encouraged them to be stout and courageous against their enemies.  
All that were living after the defeature of Christopher Gama, and all that ever went thither since that day to this, do remain there, marrying Wives, and begetting Children. King Alexander gave them leave to elect a Justicer, and to end all matters of controversy amongst themselves, which maketh them so willing to stay and teach them the use of Weapons, the manners of warfare, and how to fortify places of importance. Since those times (Francis Medicis contracting friendship with the Abessine) diverse Florentines, some for pleasure, and some for profit have traveled into those Provinces; wherein when they are once entered, the King intreateth them so fair, and giveth them so liberally whereon to live; that they can hardly obtain licence to return again into their own Countries.  
Besides these he hath other enemies, as the King of Da●ca●, whose City and Haven is Vela upon the Red-Sea, and the Moors of Doba, a Province divided into fourteen Lieutenantships. These people, though they are accounted within the limits of the Abessine Empire, yet do they often rebel, having a Law amongst themselves, that no young man may contract Matrimony, unless he can bring good proof that he hath slain twelve Christians.   

Monomotapa.  
Upon this Continent are contained many other Kingdoms. As Gualata, small and poor; Tombuto, great and populous; Melli, rich in Corn, Flesh, and cotton-wool. Guinea is next, greater and richer than any other within the Moors Country, except Egypt and Abessine, Angola, Manicongo, Co●go, Mombassa, Quiolasafola, Melinde, Mosambique, Mon●●●●gi, with the rest within land, are all inhabited with Moors, mahometans, Heathen and barbarous people, who live plentifully upon those good nutriments, which God and nature hath provided for those places; traffiking and bartering one with another; some for Ambergrice, Wax, Silver, Copper, and Rice; some for Gold, Pearl, Linen, and Silks, and others for Ivory, Cotton, and such inbred commodities, as each Province peculiarly can spare to the necessities of the other. Monomotapa seemeth to be civiller and better governed than any of the residue, and is almost an Island lying between the Rivers of Cuama, and Spirito Sancto, from whence it stretcheth along the Sea-coast to the Cape of good Hope; and on the North to the Kingdom of Mo●emugi. It is an hundred and fifty leagues in compass, 
Greatness.  and all the Viceroys (or Lieutenants) throughout that whole territory do acknowledge the King thereof for their Sovereign. Of Towns and Villages they have few, but Cottages many, and those compacted of timber & thatched. City's there are also many, whereof Zimbas and Benemetaxa are between twenty, and five and twenty miles distant from Sofola, towards the West. The soil aboundeth with Corn, and cattle great and small, wand'ring by herds through the fields and woods. 
Elephant's teeth.  By the store of teeth from thence yearly transported, we can but conjecture, that less than five Elephants cannot but die in this Country: these beasts are herevery huge. 
Mines.  There is no climate like it for plenty of Gold; for there are said to be three thousand Mines, whereout Gold is usually digged. Which commodity is also found as well in the Plains, as in Rocks and in Rivers. Whereof the Mine of Manica, Boro, Quiticui, and Terror, (which some men all Butna) are the chiefest. So that some men are of opinion, 
Salomon's O●hir.  that out of this Country Solomon procured his Gold and Ivory to be brought unto jerusalem: Which seemeth not unlikely, for that in this Kingdom were found many old and Princelike buildings, and those very costly in Timber, Stone, Chalk, and Wood; which in the Countries thereabouts are not to be found.  
The Government is great, and extendeth over many warlike people; 
Government.  all Pagans; mean of stature, black, well set, and very swift. Their weapons are Darts, and light Targets, and the men much given to rebellion: the cause, wherefore the Prince retaineth the heirs of his vassal Princes, to be secured of their parents; as also, that he entertaineth strong Regiments in several Provinces, divided into legions after the Roman manner. Amongst the which, that he accounteth his battalion of Amazons, comparable (for trust of person) to the Turkish Praetorian janisars, with their manner of warfare, copulation, and educating of their males, according to the ancient custom of those masculine Viragoes; you may, by my leave, confidently believe, because some late travellers have as lately reported it. But truth it is, that according to their uncivil civility they converse with the King kneeling on their knees, and to sit in his presence is the use with them, as with us to stand; and that is granted but to great Lords only. The assay of meat and drink is not made before, but after the Prince hath eat and drunk. Here are no prisons, because Law passeth upon the offender in the very moment wherein the offence was committed: The offences most severely punished, are Witchcraft, Theft, and Adultery. They pay no other tribute but certain days work and presents, without which no man may appear in the Prince's presence. The King beareth in his Coat-Armour a little spade, with an Ivory handle, and two small Darts.  
One of them not long since was converted and baptised by Gonsalva Silua a jesuit, with the greater part of his Courtiers; but afterwards (by the persuasion of certain Moors in great credit about him) he caused him to be slain. Sebastian King of Portugal offended hereat, proclaimed war against him under the leading of Francisco Berotio. This Army consisted of sixteen hundred, the greatest part Gentlemen, to whom the Monomotapa fearing their Arms and valour, offered honourable conditions, but the Captain (whom no offer or indifferency could satisfy) was overcome, and his Army utterly consumed, yet not by the enemy, but by sickness and in the infectious air of the Country.   

Egypt.  
IN this description, I will rather follow the, opinion of Ptolemy, and some others, who make it a part of Africa, than those who either refer some portion thereof to Asia, and the residue to Africa. It is a most noble and ancient Region, much celebrated both in Scripture, and other profane Writers, for the excellency and antiquity thereof. In holy Writ (as witnesseth josephus) it is called Misraim, and so the Inhabitants. For Misraim was the Son of Chus, the Son of Cham, the Son of Noe. The Arabians call the country Mesre, but the Inhabitants Chibeth, for such was his Name that first brought his Colony into these parts. It is plain, sandy, and low Land without Mountains, which is the reason that it cannot be seen afar off: the air is hot and infectious; and therefore either to avoid or mollify the intolerable heat of Summer Sun, the Inhabitants are accustomed in all their Cities upon the tops of their Houses to build open Tarases, to let the wind drive in thorough all their rooms. Yet is not this Country as the rest of Africa, infested with the Southern winds engendered of heat; but is especially refreshed with the Northern, which here is moist, and in other places dry. It hath no Earthquakes nor showers, but of very able fertility; and if it rain (as it seldom doth) it bringeth many diseases, as Murres, Catarrhs, Agues, and such like.  
The inundation of Nilus is mother of all fertility, 
Fertility.  the want thereof an assured prediction of famine and scarcity. The Country is full of cuts and inlets from this River, which long ago Sesostris caused to be entrenched, left those Towns which were situated from the main bank in the heart of the Kingdom should want water upon the ebbing of the River. This inundation causeth such plentiful harvests, that through the whole earth, better increase, and speedier ripeness is not to be found.  
The wealth hereof is rather to be admired than estimated; 
Riches.  in reviewing the spendor & magnificence of their regal Antiquities, their Labyrinths, their Pyramids, & water-works, all built and perfected at inestimable charges. The ruins whereof are to be seen at this day, whereunto the bravest Monuments of the Roman Empire are nothing comparable. The revenue of this Kingdom in times past, both in regard of the fertility of Nilus, and the infinite quantity of Merchandise transported from Aethiopia, Arabia, and India, hath been very great. Some report (saith Ptolemy) that Auletes received from hence twelve millions and fifty talents, which according to the computation of Budaeus, ariseth to seven millions and a half of Crowns: the Romans received a far greater mass, but now by the Portugal Navigations it yieldeth the Turk no such reckoning.  
Howbeit it cannot be but at this day very great, for that in fear of the Florentine Fleet, the grand Signior dare not commit the treasure thereof to the passage by Sea; but is at charges every year to transport it over land by a convoy of janisars.  
About the beginning of April they go to harvest; by the twentieth of May no one ear of Corn is left growing. About the banks of Nilus it brings forth the fruits of the earth with great ease; but farther off, they are fain with the labour of Oxen and Men, to let in Water from the Rivers by trenches to moisten their grounds.  
Besides wild Beasts and harmful in abundance, it affordeth infinite store of tame cattle, as the Buffall, the Ox, Camel, the Horse, the Ass, the Ram, and the Goat. All which (as Bellonius affirmeth) by reason of their deep pastures and excellent temperature of the Country, do exceed common proportion: As the Ram, who groweth very fat and extraordinary big, having a large and gross tail trailing after him upon the earth, and a dewlap in manner of an Ox.  
And for that the Winter is very pleasant, and the soil moorish, it is no less stored with Fowl, especially with Storks, who for their infinite abundance (especially towards the Nile) a man would imagine the fields to be covered with white: But as these flocks of Birds are admirable, no less noisome are their swarms of Frogs. So that if God had not ordained these Birds to devour this Vermin, all places would prove loathsome, barren, and infectious. The Country is now divided into three Provinces; Sahid exceeding in Flax, all sorts of Pulse, Poultry and cattle: Errisia in Fruits and Rice: Maremma in Cottons and Sugar. The Pharaohs resided in Sahid; the Ptolemy's in Errisia; and the Romans and Greeks alongst the Seashores. But the mahometans have made the midst of the land the seat of their Empire. The people of the middle times were prone to innovations, luxurious, and cowardly cruel: Those that now inhabit the Country, are for the most part Moors. Of Turks and jews there are many, but they reside in Cities. Of Arabians and Negroes not a few. Of Christians the Natives are most, and those termed Copties; some Greeks there be, and a few Armenians of all the poorest and honestest, labouring painfully and living soberly. These Copties be the true Egyptians, and hold the Roman Church for heretical, rejecting all general Counsels after that of Ephesus. In this Country was Thebes destroyed by Cambyses; Memphis, Babylon, and Alexandria, if not destroyed, yet were defaced by time and divine punishment. 
Cair.  Cair is seated on the East side of Nilus, winding therewith in the form of a Crescent, stretching South and North with the suburbs adjoining, containing in length five Italian miles, in breadth scarce one and a half at broadest. The walls carry small show of strength, yet is it strong, as appeared by that three day's battle which Selimus was constrained to carry thorough it, being opposed by a poor remainder of the surviving Mamalucks. For the streets are narrow, and the houses high built, all of stone well high to the top: At the end almost of all, a Gate; which being shut (as every night they are) make every street a defensible Castle. The Inhabitants consist most of Merchants and Artificers, not frequenting foreign Marts.  
The Country was no sooner known, but it was inhabited. And although it were, and is of hard access, by reason of the huge Deserts, steep Mountains, moorish places, and violent Seas, where with it is wholly encompassed; yet hath it suffered diverse and lamentable alterations under the yoke of strangers. For first it was subject to their native Kings, and they were the Pharaohs; then to the Aethiopians, whom Cambyses King of Persia expulsed and subjected. After that, they revolted from Darius (surnamed Nothus) and elected Kings again of their own Nation, until the days of Alexander the Macedonian. After whose death, the third time they had their own Kings called Ptolemy's, of Ptolemy the son of Lagus; In whose race it continued till the times of Ptolomeus Aulet●s, Father of Cleopatra, whom Augustus Caesar utterly defeated, and annexed the Province to the Roman Empire. Under the Romans the Egyptians became Christians, and in the division of the Empire it accrued to the share of the Constantinopolitan Emperors. But in the declination thereof the people being weary of their oppressions, called in the Saracens to assist them in the expulsion of these greeks. And expulsed they were by Hamro, General to Homar the second Mahometan high Priest; who only imposing a tribute, afforded unto all liberty of Religion. Long time his successors held the sovereignty thereof until the reign of Melec-sala, who being often foiled by those Christians, which after the days of Godfrey reigned in Soria and jerusalem, 
Anciently called G●●es.  and hereupon distrusting the courages and effeminacy of the Inhabitants, procured a multitude of Circassian slaves in his assistance from the Tartars, who first in those days began to amaze the Provinces with their multitudes: These he armed, and by these he gave the Franks a direful overthrow. And they again insulting in their victories and mutual valours, slew their patron Melec-sala, elected a Sultan of their own, tyrannised over the natural Inhabitants, and by yearly purchases of Circassian children, erected and maintained that strong body of war, which until the days of our Ancestors, in this Kingdom bore the name of Mamalucks', and so continued dreadful in power, and abounding in riches for the space of two hundred and seventy years, even until the times of Selimus, who utterly extinguished both the name and discipline of the said soldiery, together with their Sultan's, Empery and Fortunes. In whose posterity it remaineth to this day, and is now governed by a Bassa, who as absolute Sovereign resideth and commandeth in Cairo. Under him are 16. Sanziacks, and 100000. Spahies, by estimation., 
Riches.  The revenues amount to three millions of Shariffs: The grand Signior hath one, part whereof is conveyed over land with a guard of 600. soldiers, for fear of the Florentine Fleet, as afore. Another is spent in pays, and in setting forth the Carvan to Mecha; The third the Governor hath for support of his charge and estate, and entertainment of dependants.   

Aethiopia Inferior.  
THe lower Aethiope, siteth most Southerly of any part of Africa, unknown to Ptolemy, and but lately discovered by the Portugals.  
It containeth many Kingdoms, whereof some are famous and unwritten of; some obscure, and not worth the recording: Amongst them is Adel, a large Kingdom, adorned with two famous Mart-Townes, Zeila and Barbora. Adea, Magadazzum, a Kingdom and City, Zanzibar, Melina, Mombassa, Quiola, Mozambique, Cafala, Angola, and Loangi, all Kingdom. Amongst the Islands, Insula Spiritus sancti, Madera, the Canaries, Capo verde, Saint Thomas, Magadascar, and Zocotarie are the most famous.    

THE FOURTH BOOK.  
Of Asia.  
ASia is the greatest, and vastest part of the World, and in ancient times acknowledged for the third part thereof. Now it is accounted the fourth, or if you please, one of the seven, exceeding the ancient two, viz. Europe and Africa, in largeness and circuit: especially in these our days, being wholly discovered to the East and North, the habitations of the Chinois and Tartars; without accounting the Islands thereunto belonging, which if they were adjoined, would make a Continent far fairer than Europe.  
Upon three parts it is bounded with the vast Ocean, surnamed the Orient; on the South, with the Indian; upon the North with the Scythian; upon the West it is somewhere dis●oyned from Europe and afric with the Red-sea, somewhere with the Mediterranean, somewhere with the Euxine, and somewhere with the River Tanais. The Regions which of old it contained, were Pon●us, Bythinia, Phrygia the Great, Lycia, Galatia, Paphlagonia, Pamphylia, Cappadocia, Armenia the Less; Cilicia, Sarmatia Asiatica, Colchis, Iberia, Albania, Armenia the Great, Cyprus, Syria cava, Phoenicia, Palestina, Arabia petrea, Mosopotamia, Arabia deserta, Babylonia, Assyria, Susiana, Media, Persis, Parthia, Carmania deserta, Carmania altera, Arabia Felix, Hyrcania, Margiana, Bractriana, Sogdiana, Sacarum Regio, Scythia within Imaus, Scythia without Imaus, Serica, Aria, Paramisus, Drang●●no, Arachosia, G●drosia, India on this side Ganges, India beyond Ganges, Sinatum Regio, and Taproban.  
Generally it enjoyeth a most excellent temperature of air, and is so rich, fertile, and barefull for variety of fruits and feeding; and so abounding therewith, that in all these good gifts, it excelleth all Countries whatsoever. For here are to be found diverse sorts of living Creatures and Plants, the like whereof the whole world again affordeth not: As Balm, Sugar canes, Frankincense, Myrrh, Cassia, Cinnamon, Nutmegs, Pepper, Saffron, sweet Woods, Musk, and diverse other sorts of Drugs and Odours; excellent Gold, all sorts of Minerals, and precious stones.  
Of beasts, it affordeth the Elephant and Camel, with diverse strange sorts, both wild and tame.  
The people are of excellent wits, exceeding rich, and happy in all good things: This Region hath been the Parent of many rare spirits, and the Seat of most mighty and flourishing Empires: As wherein reigned the Monarches of the Assyrians, Persians, Babylonians, Parthians, and Medes. No less regardful at this day are the Empires of the Turks, Tartars, Persians, Mogors, Indians and Chinois; but indeed most celebrated in Holy Writ for our Creation, Fall, and Redemption, as the Region wherein, in a manner, all the Histories and Acts mentioned in the Old Testament, and a great part of those of the New, were wrought and accomplished. The Ancients divided it into diverse parts, but at this present it is best divided into five, according to the chief and principal Empires therein: the first whereof confining with Europe, is governed by the Great Duke of Moscovie; the second belongeth to the Great Cham; the third is commanded by the Turk; the fourth is the Kingdom of Persia; the fifth comprehendeth that which hath always been called India, and governed by diverse Princes, for the most part vassals, feodaries, or tributaries to other Potentates. The principal Islands, are japan, Luconia, Mindanao, Burneo, Sumatra, Zeiland and Cyprus.  

Russia, alias Sarmatia, now Moscovia.  
THe Great Duke of Moscovia is Lord of a most large Dominion, and within the limits of his jurisdiction are contained many Regions.  
It is bounded on the North with Lappia and the North Ocean: 
Bounded.  On the South by the Chrim Tartars: On the East by the Nagarans, possessing all the Country on the East side of Volga, towards the Caspian sea: On the West and Southwest lie Lituania, Livonia, and Polonia.  
The natural Shires pertaining to Russia, 
Shires.  and whereof particularly the Great Duke will not (without offence) but be styled King, are sixteen, but far greater and larger than the Shires of England, though not so well peopled. The other Provinces (being nine, with a great part of Siberia,) being not natural Russes, the Emperors of late years have purchased by their swords, and subjected them to their Laws, Customs and Taxes. Casan and Astrachan, by them termed Kingdoms, have devolved unto them by like providence. As for all his interest in Lituania (to the number of thirty great Towns and more) with Narve and Dorp in Livonia, they are quite gone, surprised of late times by the Kings of Poland and Sweden.  
From North to South, measuring from Cola to Astrachan, it containeth in length four thousand two hundred and sixty Versts (a versed is three quarters of a mile English.) Beyond Cola he hath more Territory Northward, viz. to Tromschna, running four thousand versts welnie beyond Pechinga, near Wardhuis; but not clearly possessed, by reason that the Kings of Sweden and Denmark have diverse Towns therein, aswell as the Ruff, every one of them claiming the lawful possession of these Northern Provinces, as in his own right. The breadth taken farthest Westward on the Narve side, to the bounds of Siberia Eastward, where the Emperor hath some garrisons, is four and forty hundred ve●sts, or thereabouts. If these Dominions were all habitable and peopled, the Ruff Emperor were either very unlikely to hold them, or holding them with good government, would prove too mighty for his bordering Neighbours.  
And although by the spaciousness of these Territories, it should seem that he hath engrossed many Countries, and for brevity's sake, hath also assumed the titles into the credit and majesty of one Monarchy: yet it may well be compared to the fortune of the five Kings that took Lot prisoner; whom Abraham with his three hundred and eighteen menial-servants released, and set at liberty: witness the proof, which a few resolute and well ordered English soldiers made of late amongst them, even in the fields of Novograd, where they contracted their own conditions in despite of that whole Army, which both Poles and Moscovites rallied against them.  
It is situated partly in Europe, 
Situation.  and partly in Asia, which separation is caused by the River of Tanais, bounder of Asia, and running thorough the middle of the Country. By which (as the Rasse reporteth) a man may pass from Moscow to Constantinople, and so into all those parts of the world by water; only drawing his Boat (as their custom is) over a little Isthmus of land. This passage was proved not long since by a Ruff Ambassador sent to Constantinople; who passing the Moscua, entered into Ocke, and from thence (as aforesaid) drawing his Boat over land, fell into Tanais, then into Meotis, and so to his journeys end. The Pole at Moscua is 55. degrees and ten minutes: At Saint Nicholas 63. and 50. minutes.  
The people were once subject to the Tartars, whose Prince Roydo in the year 1140. conquered Moscovie; but john the first (encouraged by their civil dissensions) denied them tribute. In process of time, when Ametes the last successor of Roydo (who died at Vilua) had overcome the Tartars, Precopenses the great Duke adjoined to his Empire Permia, Vestia and jugria, Provinces subject to Ametes. From this time, the forces of the great Duke increasing. Basilius Casan, and john the second, conquered the Provinces of Citrahan, which at this day are called Kingdoms. To confess the truth, the great Dukes have mightily enlarged their bounds; and have taken the great Duchies of Severin and Smoloneke, Bulchese, Prescovia, Novogrod, jaroslave, and Roscovia (some of them) from the Polaques, and some from other Potentates: they possessed thirty great Towns in Lituania, with Narve and Dorp in Livonia, but they are all quite gone, being of late years surprised by the Kings of Poland and Sweveland.  
The chief City of the Kingdom is Moscow, where the Patriarch resideth; Roscovia and Novogrod are the Seats of Archbishops: Cortisa, Resania, Columna, Susdelia, Casan; Vologda, Tuera, Smoloncke, Plescovia, Staritia, Sloboda, jeroslave, Volodomir, (from whence the King's Seat was translated to Moscow by john the second) Mosayco, Saint Nicholas, Su●ana, Vstium, and Gargapolia are Bishoprickes. The Emperor abideth in the City of Moscow, which taketh his name from the River, arising fourscore and ten miles higher into the Country. 
Moscow.  The City hath been greater than now it is, and was nine miles compass: the form thereof is in a manner round, environed with three walls, the one within the other, and streets lying between; whereof the inmost wall and the buildings closed within it, (lying safest, as the heart within the body, fenced and watered with the River Moscow, that runneth close by it) is all accounted the Emperor's Castle. The number of houses thorough the whole City, (being reckoned by the Emperor a little before it was fired by the Enemy) was accounted to be 41500. in all. But since it was sacked 1571. and burnt by the Tartars, it containeth not above five miles. According to Possevinus, a Writer of good judgement and industry, there are housed in this City thirty thousand people, besides Oxen and other cattle. Doctor Fletcher writeth, that it is not much bigger than the City of London.  
Novograde hath the name of Great, and yet the same Author alloweth it not above twenty thousand Inhabitants; as likewise Smoloncke and Plescovia. As the Ruff saith, here was committed that memorable war (so much spoken of in histories) of the Scythian servants, that took arms against their Masters: who in memory of their great victory, have ever since in their coin stamped the figure of a horseman shaking a whip aloft in his hand.  
This seemeth most incredible to me, (if it be true as some write) that Plescovia, when King Stephen of Poland besieged it, had within it fifty thousand footmen, and seven thousand Horse. Truly this is a great number, and though they were not all Moscovites, yet this reckoning asketh a great proportion of Inhabitants; For if the King thrust in fifty seven thousand fight men, it must needs be that the Inhabitants were very many more. Some will have it, that in times past the Country was better replenished with people, and that afterwards it became desolate for three causes: the first was the Plague (a new disease in Moscovie) which gleaned away many thousand souls: the second, the Tyranny of their Emperors, who have put infinite numbers to death, especially of the Nobility: the third the Incursions and robberies of the Tartars, Precopians, and the Nagayans, which never cease vexing their bordering neighbours. For the nature of these roguish Tartars is, to make spoil of all men, and to captivate their bodies, selling them to the Turks and other Nations. By reason whereof, many far removed Provinces (partly upon fear, and partly upon policy) are suffered to lie waste and unmanured. And this is all the good which ambitious Princes gain by their undiscreet invasions of their neighbours, to the destruction of their people, and their own vexation.  
No Prince made longer journeys and greater expenses than the great Duke john: he vanquished the Kingdoms of Casan to Volga, and Astrachan on the Caspian Sea; he subdued a great part of Livonia. But what honour, what profit, or what continuance of security gained he by these victories? What was the end of this war? In those expeditions perished infinite numbers of men, in journeying, in assaults, with the Sword, with sickness, with hunger, and other extremities. When he had overcome them, he was enforced to keep great Garrisons; yea, to bring thither whole Colonies. Besides, when men were so far from home, either busied in getting other men's goods, or in keeping what they had got, their wives stayed at home like widows, and the inward part of the Realm remained empty, as a heart void of blood, wanting his necessary nutriment, whilst the Inhabitants were wasted on the skirts of the Kingdom. And therefore when it was invaded by King Stephen of Poland, these remote forces were wanting to make resistance; and through this oversight he lost again Pozovia, and other pieces of good reckoning; yea, and was enforced to leave the whole possession of Livonia to the Polander  
To proceed, 
The soil and climate.  the soil of the Country for the most part is of a sleight sandy mould, yet very much different one place from another; for the yield of such things as grow out of the earth. Northwards toward the parts of Saint Nicholas and Chola, and North-East toward Siberia, it is barren and full of desert Woods, by reason of the climate, and extremity of cold. So likewise along the River Volga, betwixt the Countries of Casan Astrachan, notwithstanding the soil be fruitful, it is all inhabited, saving that upon the Westside, the Emperor hath some few Castles and Garrisons in them. This happened by means of the Chrim Tartars, that will neither plant Towns to dwell in, (living a wild and vagrant life) nor suffer the Ruff, being far off, with Colonies to people those parts. From Vologda, which lieth almost a thousand seven hundred versts from the Port of Saint Nicholas down toward Moscow, and to toward the South parts that border upon the Chrim (containing the like space of a thousand seven hundred Verstz, or thereabouts) it is a very pleasant and fruitful Country, yielding Pasture and Corn, with Wood and Water in great store and plenty. The like is between Rezan (lying Southeast from Moscow) to Novogrode and Vobsco, that reacheth farthest towards the North-West: So betwixt Moscow and Smolensko (that lieth South-West towards Lituania) is a very fruitful and pleasant soil, and also very fertile and commodious for those Inhabitants that dwell therein.  
The Country differeth very much from itself, by reason of the year; so that a man would marvel to see the great alteration and difference betwixt Winter 〈…〉. In Winter it lieth under snow (which falle●● 〈…〉 unually) sometime a yard or two of thickness, but deeper towards the North. The Rivers and other waters are frozen up a yard or more thick, how swift or broad soever they be. And this continueth commonly five months, (viz.) from the beginning of November, till towards the end of March, about which time the snow beginneth to melt. The sharpness whereof you may judge by this: for that water dropped down (or cast up into the air) congealeth into Ice before it come to the ground. In extremity of weather, if you hold a pewter dish or a pot in your hand, or any other metal (except in some chamber where their warm Stoves be) your fingers will freeze fast to it, and draw off the skin at parting: when you pass out of a warm room into a cold, you shall sensibly feel your breath to wax thick and stifling with the cold as you draw it in and out: Divers, not only that travel abroad, but in the very markets and streets of their Towns, are monstrously pinched, yea, killed withal; so that you shall see many drop down in the streets, many travellers brought into the Towns, sitting dead and stiff in their sleds. And yet in Summertime you shall see such a new hue and face of a Country, the Woods so fresh and so sweet, the Pastures and Meadows so green and well grown, (and that upon the sudden) with such variety of flowers, and such melody of Birds (especially of Nightingales) that a man shall not lightly travel in a more pleasanter Country. Which fresh and speedy growth of the Spring, seemeth to proceed from the benefit of the Snow; which all the Winter time being spread over the whole Country, as a white robe, keepeth it warm from the rigour of the frost; and in the Springtime, when the weather waxeth warm, and the Sun dissolveth it into water, it doth so throughly drench and soak the ground (being of a sleight and sandy mould) and then shineth so hotly upon it again, that it even forceth the Herbs and Plants to shoot forth in great plenty and variety, and that in short time. As the Winter season in these Regions exceedeth in cold; so likewise I may say, that the Summer inclineth to overmuch heat, especially in the months of june, july, and August, being accounted the three chiefest months of burning heat in those places, much warmer than the Summer in England.  
To return to our relation of the soil and climate; for the most part it is covered with Woods and Lakes: these Woods are the branches of Hircinia, spreading itself through all the North, and perhaps more in this Province than in any other. Here grow the goodliest and tallest trees of the world, thorough which for their thickness, the brightness of the Sunbeams can hardly pierce. An unspeakable quantity of Rozin and Pitch distilleth out of these trees, and here is the never-wasting Fountain of Wax and Hony. For without any industry of man, the Bees themselves build their Hives in the Barks and hollowness of trees. Here is all plenty of cattle and wild Beasts: Bears, martin's, Beasts called Zibellini, Wolves and black Foxes, whose skins do bear highprices. Of the timber of these trees anre squared all necessaries, aswell for buildings, as all other uses; the Walls of the Cities are framed of beams cut foure-square, fastened together, filling all the chinks & vacant places with earth. And of these beams likewise they build platforms of such height and thickness, that they bear the weight of great Ordnance how massy soever. They are subject to fire, but not easily shaken with the fury of battery.  
For Waters, 
Of Waters.  Moscovie may well be called the mother of Rivers and Lakes: witness Duyna, Boristhenes, Volga, Duyna, Onega, Moscua, Volisca, and the famous Tanais; the Lakes of Ina, upon which standeth the great Novograde, Voluppo, and many others. The abundance of these Waters do make the air colder than is requisite for the increase of cattle, or growth of Plants, and although cold is thought more wholesome than heat, yet are their cattle of small growth thereby, and many times their fruits come not to ripening; and the earth being drowned with the waters, for the most part becometh light and sandy, and then either with too great drought, or too much moisture, it destroyeth the fruit. Winter in some sort lasteth nine months, little more or less, & in seasonable times the soil bringeth forth plenty of grain, and feeding for cattle. It also bringeth forth Apples, Nuts, and filberts: other kinds of fruits they scarcely know. Of Fish they raise their greatest gain, as having greatest abundance of that commodity; they dry them in the frost and wind, as in Norway and other Northerly Nations, and they lay it up for store, as well in their Towns of War, as for their private Families. The Kingdom is not full of Merchants, because by nature the Inhabitants are idle: And that Province cannot abound with Merchants, where Arts and Artificers are not favoured. And again, the government is absolute, mixed with a kind of tyranny, enforcing slavish prostitution. So that in the chiefest and best ordered Towns of Novograde and Moscow, many strange and fearful concussions have been practised. Concerning which you have whole Commentaries, from whence you may take notice, how he once nailed an Ambassador's Hat to his head, because he abated him of that reverence appropriate to so great a Majesty; How Sir Tho. Smith was entertained with a contrary satisfaction and welcome. How Moscow is compared to the grand Cairo for spaciousness of ground, multitude of houses, and uncomeliness of streets, so that, as the one is patible of stink, corruption and infectious air, so this other is not free from beastliness, smoke and unwholesome smells. They have not the use of the Sea, because it is not lawful for a Moscovite to travel out of his Prince's Dominions: such, and such store of wares as they have (as Skins, Rosin, and Wax) they barter for Cloth, and diverse other commodities, which the Armenians bring to Astrachan by the Caspian Sea, and the English to Saint Nicholas by the Bay of Graduicum.  
This Government is more tyrannical than of any other Prince in the World: 
Form of government.  for he is absolute Lord and disposer of the bodies and goods of his subjects. Therefore Mahumet the Visier was wont to say, That the Moscovite and the great Turk, amongst all the Princes of the earth were only Lords of their own Dominions, and in that regard thought the journey of King Stephen of Poland would prove full of danger and difficulty. The Kingdom is divided into four parts (by them termed Chetferds) & those governed by four Lieutenants, not resident upon their charges, but attending on the Emperor's person wheresoever he goeth; and there holding their Courts, but especially at Moscow, the prime seat of the Empire; where from their under-Deputies they receive the complaints of the Provinces, and inform the King's Council of the business, and from them again receive instructions for amendment or reformation. For you must note, that the great Duke doth not trust any particular Nobleman with any eminent place of honour or dignity; but placeth therein a certain Duke of meanest rank, and no great capacity, adjoining with him in commission a Secretary to assist him, or to speak more properly, to direct him; for in execution the Secretary doth all. And being thus united, they have authority over all persons in criminal and civil causes, in levying of Taxes and Subsidies, in mustering of Soldiers, and commanding them to all services imposed by the Emperor or his Council. And to prevent all popular Innovations, he will be sure that they shall neither be borne within the territories of their Government, neither that they possess one foot of inheritance within their jurisdictions: And being every year subject to change (of which he will not fail) for their new avarice, they stand assured first to be extremely hated of the people, and worse used of the Emperor: For few of them have the favour to avoid the Pudkey (or whip) when their time is expired: and therefore do make full account, as they cannot otherwise choose, being to bribe the Emperor, the Lieutenant of the Chetfird, and to provide for themselves, having in allowance, the best, not above a hundred marks; the worst, but thirty per annum.  
Fuan Vasilowie shall be an example of this severity: who having before him a Diak (or Secretary) accused for taking a Goose ready dressed, stuffed full of silver by way of a bribe, caused the offender to be brought into the Market place of Moscow, & there himself, making an honest Oration unto the people, asked his Polachies or Executioner, Who could cut up a Goose? And then commanded he one of them first to cut off the party's legs, about the midst of the shins, than his arms above his elbows; (still ask the miserable offender, If Goose-flesh were good meat) in the end to chop off his head, in similitude of a Goose ready dressed.  
But in the four Towns, whereof three border upon the Polonian and Sweden, and the other upon the Chrim Tartar, (viz.) Smolonsko, Vobsko, Novograd and Cazan, he is somewhat more advised and honourable. For being pieces of great import, in them he appointeth men of more sufficient and better rank, two in each Town, whereof one is ever of his Council of Estate. These have larger commission, and without adjournment or appeal may proceed to execution in all criminal causes; yet are they changed every year, and have for their allowance, some seven hundred rubbles, and some four hundred.  
To preserve his Majesty and reputation, he useth as incredible policy, as he doth unusual severity: First, it is not lawful for any of his subjects to depart the Realm upon pain of death; and therefore no man there dare go to Sea, no, not speak to an Ambassador, or use the counsel of a foreign Physician, without licence. He weareth apparel of inestimable value, joining the Ornaments of a Bishop to the Majesty of a King; by wearing a Mitre on his head, shining with Diamonds and rich stones: When he weareth it not on his head, he placeth it before his Chair of Estate, and oftentimes changeth it, in boast of his riches. In his left hand he beareth a most rich Crosier, apparelled in a long Garment, not much unlike to that which the Pope weareth when he goeth to Mass: his fingers are full of Gold Rings, and the Image of Christ, and his blessed mother the Virgin are over the Chair wherein he sitteth. The Privy Chamber and great Chamber are full of men, clothed in Cloth of Gold down to the foot, but never used unless upon occasion of Festivals, or entertainment of Ambassadors. In matter of Ceremony, for the most part they follow the Greek Church; the Priests marry, maintain adoration of Images, Fast, and compel to confession; which the common people suppose most necessary, 
〈…〉▪  especially for the Nobles and Gentrle, retaining a sensuality of life, and liberty of voluptuousness. The Princes themselves are very devout at the Table, as often a dish is changed, or they have a desire to drink, they make many signs of the Crosse.  
That no man should prove a better Scholar than himself, he suffereth no school, but of writing & reading to be kept. In their Liturgies, they read nothing but the Evangelists, some History, the lives of Saints, a Homily of john chrysostom, or some such like; yea, they would hold him for an Heretic, that should go about to profess himself better learned; and assure himself, he shall not escape punishment. Which is the reason that their Notaries, nay the Secretaries themselves, commonly can neither write, nor answer Ambassadors of foreign Princes, no farther than they are taught by the great Duke. When they negociate, they no sooner name the great Duke, but all of them rise up with great reverence: the like is done at his Table, when he drinketh, or carveth to any man, and so in a thousand like casualties: they are taught, even from their cradles, to believe and talk of their great Duke, as of God: using these phrases in their ordinary talking, God only and our Great Semapor knoweth this; Our Great Lord knoweth all things. All we enjoy, health and riches, all proceedeth from our Great Duke. For the subjects, seeing such State and Magnificence in the Prince, and knowing no more than he is taught at home, reverence and obey him as slaves, not as subjects, accounting him rather a God than a King. Those Lords which he hath under him are only graced with Titles, not as we have Dukes, Barons, etc. Bestowing upon one a Hamlet, upon another a Farm; and these not hereditary, unless he confirm it: and when he hath confirmed it, the Farmers not withstanding pay him a portion of their fruits, and owe him villaine-service: which is the cause, that every man dependeth on the will of the Prince, and look by how much the richer, by so much the deeper, is he indebted unto him.  
● The Native commodities are Furs, 
Riches, and commodities.  Wax, Honey, Tallow, Hides, train-oil, Caviar, Hemp, Flax, Salt, Tar, 'Slud, Saltpetre, Brimston and Tron. Besides the great quantity of Furs spent in the Country (the only defence of the Countrypeople in the winter season) there are transported some years by the Merchants of Turkey, Persia, Bougharia, Georgia, Armenia, and the Christians, to the value of four or five hundred thousand rubbles yearly: Of Wax fifty thousand poad; every poad containing forty pounds. Their Honey is almost all spent within the Country in their ordinary drinks, and other uses. Of Tallow in times past, they have shipped out 100000. poad yearly: Of Hides, 100000. Of Flax and Hemp one hundred ships: and so semblably of other Merchandizes. But you must understand, that by reason of the idle carelessness of the people, occasioned through the extreme tyranny of their Emperors, (whereof you shall hear hereafter) at this day three parts of that reckoning in every commodity, are abated.  
For the receiving of which riches and Revenues, 
Of his Entrada or Revenue.  he hath as it were three principal Treasures; The Steward of his House; Every Chetsird within his own Province; And the Office called the great Income.  
The Steward's Office receiveth yearly, above the expense of his house twenty three thousand rubbles.  
The fourth Chetfirds for Soak and Pol-mony four hundred thousand rubbles. And the office of the great Income for custom and rents eight hundred thousand rubbles.  
And all this in ready coin: For besides this revenue ordinary, he receiveth extraordinarily in furs and other commodities, out of Siberia, Pechora, Permia and other remote places, a great mass of wealth. As may be guessed by that, That 1589. out of Siberia only, by way of custom, were collected four hundred threescore and six timber of Sables, five timber of Martrons, one hundred eighty cases of black Foxes, besides other commodities.  
To these may be added Seizures, Confiscations, and Incomes of like nature, whereof I will show you some cases.  
As by coining his Plate into money, in show of want, thereby to colour some new taxations; so did Theodor juanowich. And as by suffering every man to give unto Monasteries, what pleaseth him; that the wealth being stowed in gross, the Prince may come by it the readier to satisfy his pleasure: So did juan Vasilowich, wring from some Bishops and Monasteries one hundred thousand rubbles; from some forty, and from others fifty, etc. For the subtle Friars are content without noise to part from somewhat, rather than by clamour to endanger the loss of the whole.  
By forestall homebred commodities, and engrossing the foreign; as Silks, Cloth, Led, Pearl; To give out monopolies for staying of Sables, till the Emperors be vented.  
By rend corn and provision of victual, he hath some years raised two hundred thousand rubbles. Of rend wood, hay, etc. thirty thousand rubbles.  
But the most Unchristian abuse is, that in every great town he hath a Caback (or Taphouse) to sell Aquavite, Mead, Bear, etc. wherein, besides the vice of drunkenness, many foul faults (as it cannot otherwise fall out) are committed. The poor labouring man, and artificer many times spendeth all from his wife and children. Some will lay 20, thirty or forty rubbles into the Caback, vowing themselves to the pot, till the stock be spent; and all this (as the drunkard will vaunt,) for the honour of Hospodare, viz. the Prince. For, for hindering this base and ungodly profit, none may dare to call, or entreat him out of the Caback. Of these some yield eight hundred, some nine hundred, some a thousand, some three thousand rubbles by year.  
Sometime he will cause his Botarens (or Nobles) to feign themselves robbed, and then will he send for the Aldermen of the City, to find out the felon, and upon an Ignoramus, he will sesse the City (upon colour of misgovernment) eight thousand, nine thousand or ten thousand rubbles.  
juan Vasilowich sent into Permia for certain loads of Cedar wood, whereof he knew none to grow in the Country. The Inhabitants returned word, that they could find none: whereupon he sessed the Country at 12060 rubbles. So sent he to the City of Moscow, to provide a Colpack (or measure full) of live fleas for a medicine: They returned answer that the thing was impossible: whereupon he praved (or beat out of their shins) seven hundred rubbles for a mulct. So at another time, he praved thirty thousand rubbles from his Nobility, because he miss of his game when he went on hunting: Which they again praved out of the Monsicks, or common people of the Country, as the manner is.  
Besides, in their Diets (or Parliaments) they are reputed of no degree or order. For therein the Nobility and Clergy only have voices.  
In all their supplications and petitions to any of the Nobles, or chief Officers, they subscribe Kelophey, slaves; and so do they of the Nobility, to the Emperor: So that if a poor Mousal meeteth any of them upon the way, he must turn himself about, and not dare to look this Magnifico in the face, but congee to the ground with his head, as Priests do to their Wafer-cakes.  
As for the quiet enjoyment of their lands, besides the taxes, customs, feasings and other public exactions, practised by the Emperor himself, and permitted unto his Nobles, Messengers and Officers; you shall see Yammes (thoroughfare towns) of half a mile and a mile long, stand uninhabited, by reason of these ungodly pressures. So that in the way towards Moscow, between Vologda and Yerasl●ve, which is some what more than an hundred English miles, there have been in sight fifty Villages, at least of the foresaid length, quite disinhabited. And this is the reason that the people do not give themselves to thrive, nor to trades, as in former times: whereby honest labour is much decayed, and the present quantities of Merchandise nothing answerable to the former reckoning. As well you may perceive in this one History, wherein I will show you two rare accidents, how three Brethren Merchants did rise up to great wealth, and in what manner they were fleeced.  
They traded together in one stock, and were found to be worth three hundred thousand rubbies, besides lands, stock and other commodities. They that knew them report, That they set ten thousand men on work all the year long, in making of salt, carriages by cart and water, hewing of wood, and such like labours; besides five thousand bondslaves at least, to inhabit and till their land. They had all manner of Artificers; Physicians, Surgeons, Apothecaries (Dutchmen) belonging unto them; And for custom paid unto the Emperor came (the true cause wherefore they were the longer permitted to enjoy their thrift) twenty three thousand rubbles per annum, besides the maintaining of certain garrisons on the borders of Siberia, which were near unto them. Now if any man object, how these men could come to such an estate of wealth, under such an exactious Prince: First, he must understand, that their dwelling was in Wichida, a thousand miles from Moscow, and the eye of the Court: Secondly, that forbearance is no quittance: For the Emperor was well content to use their purses, until such time as they had perfected their designs in Siberia; and that, by burning and cutting down woods, from Wichida to Permia, a progress of a thousand Versts, they had made the land habitable. But at last, He, envying & disdaining that a Monsick should grow to be so great a man, against the rules of their policy; first began to pull from them sometimes twenty thousand rubbles, and sometimes more; and then, the greatest part of their Inheritance: So that at this day their Sons are well eased of their stock, and have but small part of their Father's substance.  
Neither is this State content to tyrannize over their bodies, goods and lands, but he doth the like over their wits and capacities. For, for any extraordinary perfection in any common Art, much less in learning, you shall never see them excellent, from which they are kept of purpose, as they are also (being no Boiardi, Gentlemen) from all military practice.  
And because they should prove utterly unapt for any profession, save servility, they are forbidden to travel; so that you shall never meet with a Ruff in foreign Countries, except it be some Ambassador, or perhaps some straggling companion, who hath narrowly escaped the watch on the borders.  
The penalty upon taking, is no less than confiscation of all his goods. Neither will they suffer any stranger willingly to enter their Country, further than the necessity of venting their commodities, and taking in of foreign doth enforce them.  
Their capital punishments are hanging, 
Their cruelty in punishing offenders  rodding, knocking on the heads, drowning, putting under the ice, impaling a stake, and such like.  
By this a man may guess of his riches: for he is not only absolute Lord of all, but also he useth the service of their bodies at his pleasure, and what portion of their goods him listeth. Of the skins of wild beasts he challengeth what portion he liketh; and of every sort of Fish, even what he will (as hereafter.) The skins are sold or given, as pleaseth him: the Fish (dried in the wind) is kept for victualling the garrisons. In the market no man may sell his wares, before the King hath sold. He hath not many Mines of Gold or Silver. The best Mart-Townes, from whence he gathereth the greatest part of his Revenues, are Astrachan at the Caspian sea, whither the wares of the Persians and Armenians are brought; and S. Nicholas, whither the ships of the English and Hollanders do arrive, laden with Cloth and other Merchandise, which from thence are transported to Vologda. When his Ambassadors return, he taketh from them the presents given them by foreign Princes, and in stead thereof bestoweth upon them some other reward, and many times nothing at all. To speak in a word: he gleaneth whatsoever is good or aught worth, through his whole Kingdom; it is thought that he hath great store of Treasure in his Castles of Moscow, jeraslave, and the Marshes of Albi; which may be true: for the great Duke john wasted in a manner all Livonia, sparing neither Relic, Chalice, Crucifix, nor any ornament of silver: and of that which is once brought in, he suffereth no part thereof to be transported, unless it be for the ransom of soldiers taken in the war, or of the poor people carried into captivity. This is most true, that when he lost Livonia, which King Stephen of Poland reconquered, in the year of our Lord 1582. he lost the richest Province of all his Dominions, for the Traffic of the Baltike sea; and the best, for the strength of 34. castles standing therein.  
The strength of the Kingdom consisteth in the manifold 
Of his strength  numbers of Rivers and Marshes, and in the thickness of woods. Besides, they use to lay waste the parts nearest their enemies, that there the Woods may grow thicker, which for the moisture of the soil quickly cometh to pass, and are as available, as a wall or trench to the defence of the next towns. This policy brought great travel to the Polanders, for they were constrained to lose much time in cutting down the woods, before they could come to the inhabited places of their enemies. They have a few fortresses, some built of stone, some of brick after the Italian fashion, but without strength of modern devices or cunning workmanship. Such are the Castles of Moscow, Novograd, Plescovia, Porcovia, Slobadie: some are wrought with twigs and earth, well trodden down, as Smoloncke. But commonly the walls of strong places are built of great beams stuffed with Turf or Moss leaving loopholes for shot. This fortifying is very available against great Ordnance, but exceeding subject to firing. They serve in the field (as we told you before, treating of his government) rather bearing themselves valiantly for fear of punishment, than of their own natures showing any alacrity or willingness to the service. He hath his Captains at a beck, his Soldiers suffer all extremities patiently; they care not for frost or rain: they endure hunger and scarcity with incredible contentment; they live with a little: better able to defend a fortress, than to fight in field; for here courage and agility, there constancy and resolution are most serviceable: whereas the Polanders are better to fight in the field, than to keep a Castle: as well appeared in either Nation at the siege of Vobsco, where the Ruff repulsed the Polonian King Stephen Battore, with his whole Army of one hundred thousand men, & forced him in the end to give over his siege, with the loss of many of his best Captains and Soldiers: but in a set field the Russia hath been ever noted to have had the worse of the Polonian and Sweden. And therefore the Great Duke john, finding by experience the unaptness of his Soldiers, and the readiness of the Polonians in skirmishes, was wont to say; That his men had need of a spur to drive them forward, and the Polonians wanted a bridle to hold them back. His chiefest force is in horse; but what number he can raise, who can show? For I do not believe that he is able (as some say) to arm three hundred thousand, because though his Empire be large, yet for the greatest part it lieth unmanured; as the many day's journey between Cazan and Astrachan, and scarce meeting one Village in the way, may well witness. In the war which King Stephen waged against him (being not above sixty thousand Foot and Horse strong) he was not able to raise so great a force, I will not say, as to meet him in the open field, but not to hinder him from forcing of Pocovia, V●locoluo, and other pieces, no, nor to divert him from the siege of Plescovia.  
In the year 1571. the Prince of the Tartars with 80000. Soldiers, pierced even into the bowels of his Kingdom, and set fire on his Imperial seat Moscow. Therefore I think, that they who report, that the Great Duke can levy three hundred thousand men, and the King of Polonia 200000. do rather mean heads of Horses than Riders; for there may be so many thousand Horse, and yet every one is not to be counted a Horse of service, no more than every Horseman a Rider, or able to find himself Armour. One hath his heart in his horse; another wants ability; a third wants strength of body; a fourth, both courage and strength: yea, admit he could raise so many men (as these Writers speak of) yet would it be a hard matter, perchance impossible, for him to assemble them in one place; or if he could, where would wages or victuals be found sufficient to sustain them For two hundred Horsemen in Moscovie, require three hundred Packehorses, and so many tenders, who must all be fed; as likewise the victuallers, the Merchant, the Artificers, and such Servants as can hardly be spared in warlike enterprises. To perform this, whole Moscovie must of necessity be gathered into one place; and than it were to be feared, lest in so great a journey from one part of the Kingdom, the other part opposite would run to ruin and decay. Likewise, although such a proportion of Horse, as hath been spoken of, might be raised, it were not wisdom for the State to strip the Borders of their Garrisons, the Provinces of their finewes, the Cities of their Magistrates, and the Country of Husbandmen.  
In which point Basilius, in the conquest of Lituania and Livonia. committed a great oversight; for that, taking away with him the upland and Country people; who should have tilled the ground, and might easily have been kept in order without any danger, by other good policies; by this course was afterwards driven many years together, to victual the Country (especially the great Towns) out of his own Country of Russia. And again, when he first conquered the Countries, he committed no less an error in suffering the Natives to keep their possessions, and to inhabit all their Towns, only paying him a tribute, under the government of his Ruff Captains, whose conspiracies and attempts were the loss of these places. The like fell out at the Port-town of Narve in Liesland, where his Son juan Vasiliwich, built a Town and a Castle on the other side of the River (called Ivangorod) to keep the Country in subjection, which so fortified, was thought to be invincible: When it was furnished, for reward to the Architect (being a Polonian) he put out both his eyes, to disable him to build the like again. But having left all the Natives within their own Country, without abating their number and strength in due order, the Town and Castle not long after was betrayed to the King of Sweden. Therefore I conclude, that that Prince whose Kingdom is able to afford him an hundred and fifty thousand Horse, to be bravely furnished, if he can bring into the field but the third part (I speak of war, and not of incursions.)  
Some more modest in writing affirm, that the Moscovite could levy an hundred and fifty thousand Horse, if necessity to defend himself forced him thereunto: And that john the third, in the voyage of Astrachan, entertained an hundred & twenty thousand Horse, and twenty thousand foot. The same King invading Livonia in the time of King Alexander, levied a mighty Army, and notwithstanding, maintained another upon the borders of the Kingdom. The great Duke john adjoining to his troops of Horse certain thousands of shot, most Strangers, which yielded him notable service in the defence of his Cities.  
And to make good the aforesaid proportion of Cavalry, the Englishmen, who by reason of their intercourse in those Countries, are best acquainted with these Relations, do write, that the ordinary number of soldiers entertained in continual pay is this: first, he hath his Dowrancie (viz.) Pensioners, or guard of his person, to the number of 15000. horsemen, with their Captains & other Officers, that are always in a readiness. These 15000. are divided into three sorts: the first are chief Pensioners, & they receive some an hundred, some fourscore rubbles a year, none under seventy. The second sort receive betwixt sixty and fifty, none under forty. The third and lowest sort receive thirty a year, some 25, some 20, none under 12. the whole sum ariseth to fifty five thousand rubbles by year.  
Besides these 15000 Horsemen, (being the guard of the Emperors own person, when himself goeth to the wars, resembling the Roman praetorian soldiers) there are 110. men of special account for their Nobility and trust, chosen by the Emperor, who are bound to find 65000. Horsemen, with all necessaries meet for the wars, after the Russian manner. For the which service, they are yearly allowed for themselves, and their companies, the sum of 40000. rubbles. These 65000. are bound to repair to the field every year, towards the borders of the Chrim Tartars (except they be otherways appointed) whether there be wars with the Tartar, or no. And because it should not prove dangerous unto the State, to intrust so great a power to Noblemen, first as they are many, viz. 110. so are they changed by the Emperor at his pleasure. Secondly, they have their maintenance of the Emperor, being men otherwise borne but to small Revenue. Thirdly, for the most part, they are about the Emperor's person, being of his Council, either special, or at large. Fourthly, they are rather paymasters than Captains to their Companies; themselves not going forth ordinarily to the wars, save when they are directed by special command. So the whole number of horsemen always in readiness and continual pay, are fourscore thousand, few more or less. If he need a greater number (which seldom happeneth) than he entertaineth those Gentlemen which are out of pay: If yet he want, he giveth charge unto his Noblemen that hold Lands of him, to bring into the field every man proportionable number of his Servants (called Rolophey, viz. such as till his Lands) with their furniture: the which service being done, presently they lay down their Weapons, and return again to their servile labours.  
Of Footmen in continual pay, he hath twelve thousand all Harquebushers, whereof five thousand attend about the city of Moscow, or where the Emperor shall abide; and two thousand (called Stremaney strelsey, or Gunners at the stirrup,) about his own person at the Court or House where himself lodgeth. The residue are placed in Garrisons, till times of service, and receive for their salary every man seven rubbles a year, besides twelve measures apiece of Rice and Oates. Of mercenary soldiers being strangers, (1588.) he had three thousand Polonians: Of Chyrchasses (who are under the Polonians) about four thousand: Of Dutch and Scots 150. Of greeks, Turks, and sweden, all in one band, a hundred or thereabouts. These they employ only upon the Tartarian side, and against the Siberians, as they do the Tartar soldiers (whom they sometime hire, & but only for the present) on the other side, against the Polonian and Sweden. Concerning their arming, they are but slightly appointed: The Common Horseman hath nothing but his Bow in his case under his right arm, and his Quiver and Sword hanging on the left side, except some few that bear a case of Dags, or a javelin, or short Staff along their Horse side. The Noblemen ride better and richer appointed; their Swords, Bows and Arrows, are of the Turkish fashion, and practise as the Tartars, to shoot forwards and backwards, as they fly, or retire.  
The Footman hath nothing but his piece in his hand, his casting-hatchet at his back, and his sword by his side; provision of victual the Emperor alloweth none, either for Captain or Soldier, neither provideth any, except peradventure some corn for their money. Every man is to bring sufficient for himself for four months, and if need require, to give order for more to be brought after him to the Camp from his Tenant that tilleth his Land, or some other place: for diet and lodging, every Russie is prepared a Soldier beforehand; for though the Chief Captains carry tents with them after the fashion of ours, with some better provision of victual than the rest: yet the common sort bring nothing with them, save a kind of dried bread, with some store of meal; which they temper with water, and so make it into a ball, or small lump of dough, and this they eat raw in stead of bread: their meat is Bacon, or some flesh, or fish, dried after the Dutch manner. If this Soldier were as hardy to execute, as he is able to bear out toil and travel, or as apt & well trained, as he is indifferent for his lodging and diet; he would far exceed the servitors of other Provinces. For every Soldier in Russia is a Gentleman, and none Gentlemen but Soldiers, so that the son of a Gentleman is ever a Gentleman, and a Soldier withal, bound unto no other profession, but mere soldiery.  
It is thought, that no Prince in Christendom hath better store of munition, which may partly appear by the Artillery-house at Moscow, where are diverse sorts of great Ordnance, all of Brass, very fair, and to an exceeding great number.  
Upon his frontiers lie the Tartars, Precopenses, 
Borderers.  those of the Taurica Chersonesus, the Circassis, and the Nagayans. These people inhabit a Country seven day's journey distant, and are governed by Dukes, after the manner of the Helvetians. He hath received great injury of the Precopenses, without hope of amends; because they are confederate with the great Turk, and by him furnished with Harquebusiers, and Ordnance, and have in their Kingdom many strong places fortified with Turkish Garrisons: and therefore he thinketh it hard and dangerous to invade them being backed by the Turk, whose power he should likewise stir up against him: It is the custom of the Precopi (often used) to make inroads into the Provinces of the Great Duke, as likewise of the Polonian, & to carry away whatsoever cometh to hand. If the Great Duke have vanquished the Tartars of C●ssan and Astrachan, let him attribute that Conquest to his great Ordnance, which they wanted. But the Precopi have the use of Guns, and (worth all the rest,) the favour and protection of the Turkish Emperor; who thirsting to open a way into Moscovy, or the Caspian sea, assayed not many years' 〈◊〉 to dig a trench from Tanais to Volga: but his forces were put to flight by the Moscovites in fear of their utter destruction, if the Turk had brought that designment to effect. This was a device of greater courage than wisdom: for the Moscovites not only defeated his Navy, taking part thereof; but also put all his Land-forces to the Sword, consisting of fourscore thousand Tartars, five and twenty thousand Turks, and three thousand janisars.  
As we have said before, 
The Circassis.  the Circassis live much after the manner of the Swissers; they endeavour not to enlarge their own bounds, but serve for wages, sometime under the Turk sometime under the Persian, sometimes under the Moscovite: from whose Dominions they are so far disjoined, that they stand in no fear of their several greatnesses. 
The Nagayans.  The Nagayans are more to be dreaded, for their sudden inroads and furious incursions, than for jealousy of their forces, or that they are able to raise, or undertake any royal voyage. Of late times they threatened the Moscovite, but their fury was soon appeased by sending them presents. It is the best course to hazard our money, rather than our forces, against the thefts & spoils of these barbarous Nations: for when they have neither City nor strong place to subdue; thereby to keep them in subjection, what can you term the War made against them, but labour with loss, and charge without profit? But to prevent all mischiefs, the Duke is forced to keep great troops of Horse in Curachan, Casan, and Viatca, against these Nagaij: as also a great Garrison in Culagan upon Tanais against the Precopi.  
But the mightiest of them all is the Chrim Tartar, 
The Chrim Tartars.  (whom some call the Great Cham) who lieth South and Southeastward from Russia, and doth most annoy the Country by often invasions, commonly once every year, sometimes entering very far within the Inland parts. In the year 1571. he pierced as far as the City Moscow, with an Army of 200000. men, without battle or resistance; for that the Ruff Emperor (than Iu●n Vasiliwich) leading forth his Army to encounter him, mistook the way. The City he took not, but fired the suburbs, which by reason of the buildings consisting for the most part of wood, kindled so quickly, and went on with such fury, as that it consumed the greatest part thereof, almost within the space of four hours: where, by fire, and press 800000. people or more were reported to have perished at that season. Their principal quarrel ariseth about certain Territories claimed by the Tartar, but possessed by the Ruff. The Tartar allegeth, that besides Astrachan and Cazan (the ancient possession of the East- Tartar) the whole bounds, North and Westward, so far as the City of Moscow, and Moscow itself, pertaineth to his right; which seemeth to be true by the report of the Russes themselves, that tell of a certain homage done by the Ruff Emperor every year to the great Chrim, the Ruff Emperor standing on foot, and feeding the Chrims horse sitting on horseback, with Oats out of his own Cap, in stead of a Bowl or Manger, and that within the Castle of Moscow.  
And this homage they say was done till the time of Basilius, who surprising the Chrim Tartar by a Stratagem undertook by one of his Nobility, was content to change this homage into a tribute of Furs: which afterwards also was denied; whereupon they continue their quarrels, the Ruff defending his Country and Conquests, and the Chrim invading him once or twice a year, sometime about Whitsuntide, but oftener in Harvest. What time if the great Chrim come in person, he bringeth with him an Army of one hundred thousand, or two hundred thousand men; otherwise they make short and sudden roads, with lesser numbers, running about the list of the borders like wild-geese, invading, and retiring, as they see advantage. 
Tartary  And now being entered thus far, not without occasion, into the manners of these Tartars, I think it not amiss somewhat to discourse of their rights, their Arming, their Religion, and Customs.  
Their common practice (being very populous) is to make diverse armies, and so drawing the Ruff into one or two places of the frontiers, to invade at some place unsuspected, and without defence. Their order of fight is much after the Ruff manner; that is, to thrust on all together without discipline in a hurry, as they are directed by their General; save that they are all Horsemen, and carry nothing else but a Bow, a sheaf of Arrows, and a Cemiter, after the Turkish fashion. They are very expert Horsemen, and use to shoot as readily backward, as forward. Some will have a Horseman's staff like a Boar-spear; besides their other weapons. The common Soldier hath no other armour than his ordinary apparel, viz. a black Sheepskin, with the wooll-side outward in the day time, and inwards in the night time, with a Cap of the same. But their Morseiss or Noblemen imitate the Turk both in Apparel and Armour. When they are to pass over a River with their Army, they tie three or four Horses together, and taking pieces of wood, they bind them to the tails of their Horses, and so sitting on the poles, they drive their Horses over. At handy strokes they are counted far better men than the Russes, fierce by nature, but more hardy and bloody by continual practice of war, as men never enured to the delights of peace, nor any civil practice.  
Yet their subtlety is more than may seem to agree with their barbarous conditions. By their continual invasions and robberies, they are very pregnant and witty, to devise stratagems on the sudden for their advantage. As in their Wars against Beala, the fourth Kings of Hungary, whom they invaded with 500000. men, and obtained against him a great victory. Wherein having slain his Chancellor, they found about him the King's privy Seal, and there with presently counterfeited Letters in the King's name to the next Cities, with charge, That in no case they should convey themselves or their goods out of their dwelling places; encouraging the people to abide therein without fear of danger, and withal recounting how base a resolution it were, to abandon their country and possessions to so barbarous a Nation as the Tartar; dispraising themselves in all despiteful manner, letting them to understand, that though he had lost his carriages with some few stragglers; who had marched disorderly, yet he doubted not but to recover that loss with the fortune of a noble victory, if the savage Tartar durst abide him in the field. To this purpose having written their Letters in the Polish Character (by the help of certain young men taken prisoners in the field) signed with the King's seal, they dispatched them forth to all the adjacent quarters of the Country; whereupon the Hungarians that were now posting away with their goods, wives, and children, on the rumour of the King's overthrow, by the comfort of these counterfeit letters, stopped their journey, and so being surprised, were hemmed in, and made a prey to the huge numbers of these barbarous Tartarians.  
When they besiege a Town or Fort, they offer much parley, and pretend many flattering courtesies to persuade a surrender, and being once possessed of the place, they leave no cruelty unpractised, affirming, that faith & justice is to be kept toward no people but their own. In their encounters (where they always practise by ambushments) they retire as repulsed for fear, so to draw their enemies within danger: but the Ruff being well acquainted with this subtlety, is very wary of them. When they war in small numbers, like Rovers, to make their Army seem greater, they set counterfeit shapes of men on horseback.  
When they give the onset, they make a great and barbarous shout, crying all together Olla Billa, Olla Billa, God help us, God help us; They contemn death in that desperate manner, that they choose rather to die than yield: and when they are wounded to death, & past recovery, they have been seen to bite their weapons in rage; wherein appeareth the great difference of courage between the Tartar, the Ruff, and the Turk: For if the Ruff soldier be once put to retire, all his safety is set on speedy and resolved flight, and being once taken, he neither defendeth himself, nor intreateth for mercy, as reckoning strait to die: and the Turk commonly, when he is past hope of escaping, falleth to entreat, and casting away his weapon, offereth both his hands as it were to be manacled, choosing rather to live a slave, than to die constantly.  
The chiefest booty they desire is to get store of captives, especially young Boys and Girls, whom they sell to the Turks, or other their neighbours. And the Russee borderers (being used to their invasions, lightly every Summer) keep few other cattle on the borders save Swine, which the Tartars will not touch nor drive away, because they are of the Turkish Religion, and will eat no Swine's flesh. Of Christ, they confess as much as the Turk doth in his Alcoran, viz. That he came of the Angel Gabriel and Mary; that he was a great Prophet, and shall be Judge of the world at the last day. In other matters likewise they are much ordered after the manner and direction of the Turk, as having felt his force at the win of Azon and Caffa, with some other territories about the Euxine Sea, which before were Tributaries to this Chrim Tartar. So that at this day, most usually the Emperor of the Chrim is chosen out of the Tartar Nobility by the Turks appointment, and to him they give the tenths of their spoils gotten by war from the Christians. Under the Emperor they have certain Dukes, whom they call Morses or Divoy morses, that rule over a certain number of 1000 20000. or 40000. apiece, which they term Hordes. When the Emperor hath use of them in his wars, they are bound to come and to bring with them their proportion of Soldiers, every man with two horse at least, the one to ride on, the other to kill, when it cometh to his turn to have him eaten. For their chief victual is horseflesh, which they eat without bread, or any thing else with it. And yet (with marvel) though they serve all on horseback, and eat all of horseflesh, there are brought yearly to the Moscow to be sold 30 or 40000 Horse. So they have great droves of Kine, and flocks of black Sheep, which they keep rather for their skins, than for their flesh, though sometime they eat of it. Towns they plant none, nor other standing buildings; but have moving houses built on wheels, like a Shepherd's cottage: these they draw with them wheresoever they go, driving their cattle with them, and when they come to their journey's end, they plant these Cart-houses in a rank, in form of a Town with large streets: neither hath the Emperor himself other place ormanner of dwelling; saying, That the fixed and standing buildings of other Countries are unwholesome and unsavoury.  
In the Spring they begin to move their houses from the South parts towards the North, and so driving on till they have grazed up all to the farthest part of the North; they return back again towards the South (where they continue all the Winter) by ten miles a stage. Of Money they have no use at all, preferring Brass and Steel before other Metals, which they use for swords, knives and other necessaries; gold and silver they neglect of purpose, as also tillage, to be more free for their wand'ring kind of life, and to keep their Country less subject to invasions. Which course indeed cannot but prove disadvantageous to the Invaders, as it happened in old time to Cyrus, and Darius Histaspis. For their manner is, when they are invaded, by flying, reculing, and feigned fear, to draw their enemies some good way into the bowels of their Country; and then when victuals begin to grow scarce, and other extremities to oppress their enemies, (as needs they must, where nothing is to be had) they stop up the passages, and enclose them with multitudes. By which policy (as some write) they had well-nigh surprised the Army of Tamerlane, had he not with all expedition retired towards the River Tanais.  
For Person and Complexion; they have broad and flat visages, of a tawny colour, fierce and cruel in looks, thinne-haired on the upper lip and a pit of the chin, light and nimble bodied, and short legged, as if they were naturally created for horsemen. Their speech is very sudden and loud, speaking as it were out of a deep hollow throat. Their chiefest exercise is shooting, wherein they train their children from their infancy: and to conclude, are the very same people whom the greeks and Latins called Scytha-Nomades, or the Scythian Shepherds.  
There are diverse other Tartars (as I have afore said) bordering upon Russia, as the Nagaij, the Cheremissens, the Mordwits, the Chircasses, and the Shalcans': all differing in name, more than in custom or condition, from the Chrim Tartar, (except the Chircasses that border Southeast toward Lituania,) who are far more civil than the rest of the Tartars, of a comely personage and stately behaviour, as imitating the fashion of the Polonian: whereof some of them have subjected themselves to this Crown, and profess Christianity. The Nagaij lieth Eastward, and is reckoned the best man of war among the Tartars, but very savage above all the rest. The Cheremissen Tartar lieth between the Russie and the Nagaij, and are of two sorts, the Luganoy, that is, of the valley; and the Nagornay, viz. of the hilly Country. These have so troubled the Ruff Emperor, that under colour of a yearly pension of Russie commodities, he is content to buy his peace, yet with condition to serve him in his wars.  
The most rude and barbarous is the Mordwit Tartar, a people having many selfe-fashions, and strange kinds of behaviour differing from the rest.  
Next to the Kingdom of Astraehan, the farthest part Southeast of the Russie dominion lieth the Shalcan, and the Country of Media, whither the Russie Merchants travel for raw Silks, Syndon, Saftron, Skins, and other commodities.  
The next bordering neighbour by Finland side, is the King of Sweveland. Of late times this King holding a long war against him, took from him by force the Castles of Sorenesco, and Pernavia the great, and the less in Livonia, on the one side, while King Stephen vexed him with a cruel war on the other. In the utmost bound of the Finland Bay, the Swevian to his great charge possesseth the fortress of Viburge, maintaining therein a great Garrison to resist the attempts of the Ruff. Likewise in that Sea, and on the coast adjoining, he keepeth the ships of war, as well to be ready at all assays against the approaches of this great Duke, as also to forbid the Easterlings the bringing in of munition, and warlike furniture into any part of the Russies Dominions: neither doth he suffer other Ships to sail in those Seas, without a special Placard signed with his own hand: By the benefit of this Navy, the King (wheresoever he finds means to use it) becometh master of the Sea, and by virtue thereof seizeth upon many places on the coast of Livonia, and the bordering territories. But where the Duke's horse, or his great numbers of footmen may stand him in stead, (as in the open field removed from the Sea) there he maketh his part good enough, and most commonly puts the Swevian to the worst. The best is, Nature hath placed between them such rough Mountains, such cold, such Ice, and such snows, that they cannot greatly endamage one another.  
The last neighbour is the King of Poland 
The Pole.  between whom and the great Duke, this is the difference. The Moscovite hath more territories, the Polonians better inhabited, and more civil: the Moscovite more subjects, and more subject; the Polonian better soldiers, and more courageous: the Moscovites are apt to bear the shock, than to give a charge; the Polonians, to charge: the Moscovite is fitter to keep a fortress; the Polonian, to fight in the field: the Moscovite forces are better united; the Polonian more considerate, and better armed: the Moscovite less careth for want and extremities; the Polonian, death and the sword: yea, either Nation is of greater worth, when either of their Princes is of greater magnanimity: As it happened, when Basilius conquered the great Duchy of Smoloncke, and Poloncke, and the large circuit of Livonia: And again, when Stephen, King of Poland, in his last wars against john Basilius his son, reconquered Poloncke, with diverse other places of good reckoning; besieged the City of Plesko, and forced the Moscovite to leave all Livonia; whereby I conclude, such as is the valour and wisdom of either Prince, such is the force and courage of their people.   

Tartary.  
THe Empire of Tartary laid prostrate under the Throne of the Great Cham. called Dominus dominantium, 
The large extent of all Tartary.  and Rex regum, spreadeth if self with to large embracement, that it extendeth from the Northern Olba, or if you will Tamais, even to the Eastern Sea, sometime surnamed the Atlantic, whose vast Lap is almost filled with a fry of Lands, and begirteth all the Countries called Scythia, jevomongal, Sumongal, Mercat, Metrit, the vast Desert of Lop, Tangut, Kataia, and Mungia: so that shouldering all the Northern shore of the Caspian, it runneth along without control by the high looking walls of China, and is over-shadowed by those formidable Mountains Riphei, Hyperborei, Iman, and Caucasus.  
And although the Chrim Tartar would fain challenge affinity with the Turk, expecting that if the Ottoman line should fail, the greatest share of the world's magnificence would devolve to him: yet dare he not but acknowledge the Emperor Cham for his Lord paramount, and is affrighted when he heareth of any complaints to his prejudice.  
From Scythia to the Province of Tangus, they live in troops or hoards, and remove from place to place according to the temperature of the season, and plenty of feeding: Nor before the year of Redemption 1●12. did we in Europe hear of the name of a Tartar, but of Scythians, Sarmatians, Albanians, and such, who were all Idolaters.  
They are men of square Stature, 
Their features.  broad Faces, hollow Eyes, thin Beards, and ugly Countenances, swartish of Complexion, not for that the Sun kisseth them with extraordinary kindness, but for that the air, and their sluttish customs corrupteth their blood and bodies: To which inconveniences Nature notwithstanding hath prevailed in the distribution of valour, swift foot-manship, vigilancy, and patience to endure the many encumbrances of travel, hunger, and want of sleep.  
They love horses, 
Their fashions.  and from that love accustom themselves to a savage drinking of their blood, practising a cunning theft therem; which being inpunishable, occasioneth many pretty changes, both in keeping their own, and purloining from others; as if some civil Artist had instructed them in the Lacedaemonian Laws, which tolerated theft for the better animating one another in the spoiling of their enemies.  
In their travels and removement they are governed by their Stars, and observing the North pole, they settle according to its motion. They live free from covetousness, and are thus far happy, that the strange corruption of wealth breedeth no disorders amongst them; yet have they a kind of traffic, and by way of exchange continue mutual commerces, loving presents, and can be contented to be flattered even in their Barbarism, as all the Eastern people of the world (I think) are affected either by nature or tradition.  
If you will hear of their riches, 
Their Riches.  then must you raise your eyes Eastward, and take notice of Tangut, a wealthy Province, affording many things befitting Europe, especially Rhubarb; a simple of that prerogative, as if the whole world of necessity should be beholding unto them for this distribution.  
In Kataia (amongst many others) the great City of Cambalu will excite admiration, if you may be induced to measure a quadrant of thirty miles' compass, and overlook at every corner a square Tower very near forty furlongs in circuit; in which the Emperor's Munition, Armour, and provision for war are secured.  
In Mangia, as Queen of the rest, is the City of Quinzay, having a circumference of an hundred miles, by reason that a great Lake divideth the streets into Channels; over which are numbered twelve hundred and threescore bridges, some opening the Arches so high and wide, that a good Ship under sail hath a passage of ease. For belief, I will neither force the travels of Sir john Mandevil, nor the writings of Munster, nor the constant asseveration of modern Travellers; but for mine own part I would modesty persuade you, That the world is a stage of variety, and that within our own Kingdom we are acquainted with such novelties of wonder, that if they were but delivered by report, we would soon prove as incredulous of the one, as we are of the other. But to proceed.  
As I told you, 
The ancient division.  the ancient Provinces were divided into three particulars; and in those days known by the names of Sarmatia Asiatica, both Scythiaes', and the Regions of Serica, now Kataia. Most fierce and barbarous Nations did always inhabit this Country, as first the Amazons, a warlike kind of women, which in their days casting away the properties of their sex, vexed the whole world, usurped Asia, and built Ephesus. Upon their small extirpation arose the Scythians, no less dreadful than the former. Then succeeded the Goths or Geteses, termed by their neighbours Polouci, that is, ravenous or thievish. These the Tartars tamed, and then erected their Monarchy about the year of our Lord, 1187. or as others say, 1162. electing for their King one Cingis, a man of base birth and calling. This man's followers at that time lived without Manners, Law, or Religion in the plains of Caracoram, tended their cattle, and paid their duties to K. Vncham, otherwise Presbyter john, who without doubt in those days kept his Court in Tenduch, in the Kingdom of Argon. But this King Cingis first subdued the Kingdom of Vncham, and afterwards imposed the yoke of subjection on the bordering Provinces. And certainly that famous Comet seen in the month of May, 1211. lasting eighteen days, and glimmering on the Goths, Tanais, and Russia, with its tail extended towards the West, did foreshow the succeeding inundation of these Tartars. For in the year following, this Nation, whose name (as I said) was not so much as dreamt of before in Europe, wholly subdued Sarmatia Asiatica, or Scythia, invaded Russia, Hungaria, and Polonia. And lastly, erected other famous Monarchies in China, Mein, and Bengala.  
So that at this day it is divided into five great Provinces: 
Their modern division.  Tartary minor, lying in Europe between Tanais and Boristhenes: Tartary deserta, (of old Sarmatia Asiatica) containing most of the Hordes, but not all: Zagatai: Kataia: And lastly, that great Promontory which lieth outstretched in the furthest part thereof towards the North and East, and may be called Tartary antiqua, as the motherplace of the true Tartar Nation, utterly unknown to Ptolemy.  
Those that live in the open field, about the Euxine Sea, 
Tartary minor.  the Lake of Meoris, and the Tauricke chersonese, which adjoineth upon Boristhenes and Tanais in Europe are the Precopenses. 
The Precopenses.  In this strait or Peninsula standeth Theodosia, now Caffa, once a Colony of the Genois, now a Sangiacie of the Turks. Their whole Territories are very fruitful for Corn and Cattell, and though people more civil and courteous than many of the residue, yet retaining a smatch of their ancient Barbarism. For they are sworn enemies to the Christians, yearly invading Russia, Lituania, Valachia, Polonia, and many times Moscovie, yielding to the Turk in the name of Tribute yearly three hundred Christian souls. To one of these Princes Selimus gave his daughter in marriage.  
This in old time was called Sarmatia Asiatica, and better inhabited before the coming of the Tartars. 
Tartary deserta.  It lieth between Tanais, the Caspian Sea, and the Lake of Kitay. It is a plain Country, by nature fertile, if it were manured by these Tartars, nothing given to husbandry, but addicted to lead a roguish and wand'ring life, after the manner of the Arabians. Their chief delight is in hunting and warfare; Mill and Panic they cast carelessly into the ground, which notwithstanding yields sufficient increase. Their store of Horse and cattle is so plentiful, that they have to spare for their Neighbours. For the most part they dwell upon Cartrages covered with skins and woollen cloth. Some defensible Towns they have, whereunto they fly in times of necessity.  
Astrachan is situated upon the Caspian Sea; 
Astrachan.  it is rich, affordeth excellent good Salt, and very well frequented by Moscovish, Turkish, Armenian, and Persian Merchants. In the year 1494. it was taken by john Basilides, great Duke of Moscovie, and by him with the Title thereof annexed to the Moscovian Empire.  
The Zagatayan Tartars, 
The Zagata●e.  were so named of their Prince, the Brother of the great Cham, or Can, which once reigned amongst them. They are now called jeselbas', that is to say, Greene-heads, of the colour of their Turbans. They inhabit the ancient Countries of Bactria, Sogdiana, and Margiana, in times past the habitation of the Massageteses, so famous in Arms. These are the most honourable people of the Tartars, indifferent civil, given to Arts, and Lords of many fair Cities built with stone; as Shamercand, once a Town of great fame, and renowned for the birth of the great Tamerlan, or Temar-lang, but now decayed.   

Kataia.  
AS our Ancestors were ignorant of the Regions situated upon the East side of the Caspian, which they imagined to be a branch of the Ocean; even so, as yet little or nothing knoweth this Age, what Regions lie, or what people inhabit beyond that Sea, and the Mountains, commonly called Dalanguer and Vssont. M. Paul. Venetus was the first that broke the ice in describing of those Countries, and of him we received what we know of the Tartars. The great distance of Countries, the difficulty of the journey, and the inaccessible situation of places, hath hindered the discovery of those Provinces: and the great Duke of Moscovie (by whose Dominions we may easiest travel thither) will suffer no strangers to pass thorough his Kingdom. The Caspian Sea, a passage no less fitting for the journey, is not frequented; and by the way of Persia infinite Mountains and vast Deserts, dividing both Provinces, oppose themselves against us: And to the further hindrance of this discovery, neither the great Cham, neither the King of China, nor the Duke of Moscovie, will suffer any of their subjects to travel out of their Dominions; nor any stranger to enter in; unless he come as an Ambassador: neither (in this case) is it lawful for him to converse freely, or to range at pleasure.  
They live under diverse Princes, the principal whereof are those that wear green on their Turbans. These (as aforesaid) inhabit Shamercand, and are at continual enmity with the Persians. Next are those of Bochan, Mahumetans: then those of Mogor, of whom you shall hear hereafter; and lastly, those of Kataia, whereof we now entreat.  
Never was there any Nation upon the face of the earth, that enjoyed a larger Empery than they do, or have undertaken haughtier exploits; and I would that they had had some, who might have recommended (by writing) their doings to the World.  
M. Paul. Venetus writeth, that this people once inhabited Ciurga and Barge, Provinces situated upon the Scythic Ocean, without City, Castle or House, wandering like the Arabians from place to place, according to the season of the year. They (as before) acknowledged Un-cham (whom some interpret Prester john) for their Sovereign Lord, to whom they gave the tenth of their cartel. In process of time they multiplied to such numbers, and Un-cham being jealous of their neighbourhood, began to lessen their numbers and forces, by sending them now hither, now thither, upon most long and desperate voyages, as occasion offered. Which when they perceived, they assembled themselves, resolving to leave their natural soil, and to remove so far from the borders of Vncham, that never after he should have cause to suspect them: this they performed. After certain years, they elected amongst them a King, called Changis, to whom for the greatness of his glory and victories, they added the Surname and Great. This Changis, departing from his own Territories in the year of our Lord 1162. with a most fearful Army, subdued partly by force, and partly by the terror of his name, nine Provinces. At last, being denied the daughter of Un-cham in marriage, he made war upon him, and overcoming him in battle, cast him out of his Kingdom. After the death of Changis his successor's afflicted Europe. In the year 1212. they drove the Polesochi from the banks of the Euxine Sea. In the year 1228. they spoilt Russia. In the year 1241. they razed Kiovia the chief City of the Rutheni; and Batu their Captain wasted Polonia, Silesia, Moravia, and Hungary. Innocent the fourth, amazed with the tempest of these invasions, in the year 1242. sent certain Friars of the orders of Dominicke and Francis, to the Court of this Great Cham, to entreat a peace for Christendom.  
The circuit of this Empire, 
Bounded.  in the times above spoken of, stretched from the uttermost bounds of Asia to Armenia, and from Bengala to Volga, yea, their incursions pierced to Nilus and Danubius. The Macedonian and Roman Empires were never so large. But because they were rather Runagates than men of war, wanting politic government and military discipline, sometime ruling one Province, sometime another; they rather wrought spoil and terror to the conquered Nations, than fear of bondage or subjection, and at last seated themselves beyond the Mountain Caucasus. After, it became divided into many Principalities, yet so, that the Title and Majesty of the Empire, remained always to the Cham, who (as we said before) took the original of this name from the Great Changis.  
The Region for the most part is very populous, 
Fertility.  full of Towns, rich and civil, which you may the rather believe; first, for that the Tartars choosing this for their Country, beautified it with the spoils of Asia, China, and that part of Europe which they harried, and were never won or taken from thence again to this day: next, for that the Provinces are most commodiously situated for Traffic and Negotiation; partly by reason of their admirable Plains, and huge Lakes; (Amongst which are Cazaia, whose waters are salt, Guian, Dangu, Xandu, and Catacora:) and partly by reason of their large Rivers, which with a long course do run by the Provinces of Curato, Polisango, Zaiton, and Mecon. Paulus Venetus calleth it Quion. A great help hereunto likewise is the variety of fruits, and the abundance of Graine. Rice, Wool, Silk, Hemp, Rhubarbe, Musk, and excellent fine Chamlets. Paul. writeth, that it affordeth Ginger, Cinnamon and Cloves, which I can hardly believe. In many Rivers are found grains of gold. Their coin is not all of one value. In Kataia a coin is currant, made of the black rind of a certain tree, growing between the body and the bark: this rind being smoothed, rounded, and tempered with a gummy substance, is stamped with the Image of the Great Cham. In the Kingdoms of Ca●acan and Carazan, certain sea-fish shells are currant, which some men term porcelain. This kind of money is frequent in many places of India and Aethiope. By this means, the Princes get to themselves all the Gold and Silver of the Provinces, which they cause to be molten and laid up in most safe places, without ever taking any thing from thence again. In like sort, Prest●r john is thought to be Lord of inestimable Treasure, while he maketh grains of Salt and Pepper, to pass for currant Coin amongst his subjects. They brew an excellent beverage of Rice and Spice, which sooner procureth drunkenness than Wine. As the Arabians, so they delight in sour milk, or Cosmus, a kind of churned sour Mares-milke, very forcible to turn the brain.  
His force consisteth first (as we told you) in situation, 
Forces.  in spacious Territory, in goodly Cities, in plenty of provision, and in rich Revenues: for amongst other things, he taketh the tenths of Wool, Silk, Hemp, Grain, Cattell, and is absolute Lord of all: but the chief sinews of his State consisteth in his armed troops. These live always in the field, 4. or 5. miles remote from the Cities. Over and above their Salary, they are allowed to make profit of their cattle, Milk and Wool. When he goeth to war, according to the custom of the Romans, he mustreth part of the Soldiery, which lieth dispersed thorough the Provinces. For the most part, all the Nations of the Tartars, (except the Varcheni, who are not subject to the Great Cham) fight on horseback. Their Weapons are the Bow and Arrow, with which they fight very desperately. They are very swift, their Tents are made of woven Wool, under which they keep in foul weather. Their chiefest meat is milk dried in the Sun, after the Butter is squeezed out; yea, the blood of their horses, if famine enforce them. They fight not pellmell with their enemies, but sometime on the front, sometime on the flank, after the Parthian manner, overwhelming them, as it were with a shower of arrows. Whosoever carrieth himself valiantly, standeth assured of reward, and is graced with honour, immunities and gifts. Twelve thousand horsemen are appointed for the guard of this Prince, and it is said, that of this kind of force, he is able to levy a greater power than any other Potentate.  
Howsoever it be, two things in his Kingdom are worthy consideration: the one is Numbers, which may be imagined by the spaciousness of his Dominions: the other, their Discipline, because he keepeth them in continual pay. For as discipline rather than rash valour, is to be wished in a soldier; so in armies, a few trained and experienced soldiers are more worth than many strong and raw bodies: the one may well be compared to Eagles, Lions, and Tigers, which obtain principality amongst other beasts, not because they exceed them in hugeness of bodies (for then should they be a prey to the Elephant, Horse and Bufall) but because they excel them as well in agility of body, as encourage.  
This Potentate the Moscovite termeth the Caesar of Kataia, and the Turk Vlu-chan, that is, the Great Prince. And not without reason, for in magnificence of Court, ampleness of Dominion, abundance of Treasure, and number of Soldiers, he goeth far beyond all the Kings and Potentates of Asia, and reigneth in such Majesty, that his subjects foolishly call him, The shadow of Spirits, and the Son of the immortal God. His word only is a Law, wherein consisteth life and death. He maintaineth Justice with admirable severity, except for the first fault; for which the offender is grievously whipped: for every other fault he is cut in pieces by the middle: herein it should seem, they imitate the opinion of the Stoics, concerning the equality of offences. A thief is likewise slain, if he be not able to repay nine fold, as well for a farthing, as a pound. The first Son is heir to the Crown, and installed with these ceremonies. 
His Coronation.  The chief of their seven Tribes clothed in white (which is their mourning colour) cause the Prince to sit upon a black woollen cloth spread upon the ground, willing him to behold the Sun, and to fear the immortal God; which if he do perform, he shall find a more plentiful reward in heaven, than in earth; if not, that piece of black cloth shall scarcely be left him, whereupon to rest his wearied body in the field; besides a thousand other miseries that shall continually attend him. Then they set the Crown upon his head, and the Great Lords kiss his feet, swear fealty, and honour him with most rich presents. Then is his name written in golden letters, and laid up in the Temples of the Metropolitan City. He hath two Counsels, the one for War, wherein are twelve wisemen: the other for Civil affairs, consisting likewise of as many Counselors. These manage all things belonging to the government, rewarding the good, and punishing the evil, taking special care to see those preferred, who have done best service, either in War or Peace, to his Country or Emperor; and others severely punished, who bear themselves carelessly and cowardly in the charges unto them committed. In these two points (that is, in rewarding and punishing) consisteth so high a policy of good government, that it may well be said, That the greatest part of these barbarous Princes by these two virtues only, have imprinted so majestical a reverence in the hearts of their barbarous subjects.  
For, 
Government.  what other face of good Government see you in the Turk, Persian, Mogor, or Xeriffe? Whom reward they, but Captains and Soldiers? Where use they liberality, but in the field amongst weapons? Surely they built the foundation of their States upon no other groundworks, neither expect they for peace and quietness, but by victory and strong hand: yea, they keep no mean, in disgracing base minds and cowards, and in honouring high spirits and valiant soldiers. Never was there any Commonweal or Kingdom, that more devised to honour and enrich the soldier, than these Barbarians, and the Turk more than all the rest. The Tartars, Arabians, and Persians honour Nobility in some good measure; but the Turk rooteth out all the Families of Noblemen, and esteems of no man, unless he be a soldier; committing the fortunes of the whole Empire to the direction of slaves, and men base borne, but with a special care of their good parts, and sufficiency.  
Let us return to the Tartar, and his form of government. Astrologians are in great request in those Provinces; for M. Paul. writeth, that in the City of Cambula are fifty thousand. When Cublay-Cham understood by them, that that City would rebel against him, he caused another to be built near unto it, called Taindu, containing four and twenty miles besides the Suburbs. There are also great store of Fortune-tellers and Necromancers in the King's Palace of Xandu: As also in China, they are in high esteem. Ishmael King of Persia enterprised few matters without their counsel: and it is no wonder, that it is of such repute in those places; for between the Chaldeans and the Assyrians it took the first original in those Countries. The Turks cannot abide it. The Roman Emperors did more than once banish it, and the professors thereof, out of their governments. I would to God the like might be done amongst us Christians, for it is nothing else but a branch of Paganism.  
As part of these Tartarians inhabit Cities, and are called Moors; part live in the Fields and Mountains, and are termed Baduin; so some of these people dwell in Cities, as the Kataians', Bochars, and those of Shamercand: others wander thorough the plains, and are divided into Hordes, being five in number, as aforesaid.  
Those Tartars, who are far situated from the residue, and inhabit that remote Scythian promontory, which Pliny calleth Tabin, lying upon the fret of Anian, are also dispersed into diverse Hordes, wandering up and down the Country, and are in a manner all subject to the Great Cham of Kataia.  
Certain Writers affirm, that these Hordes issued from those ten Tribes of Israel, which were sent into captivity of Salmanasser King of Assyria, beyond the Caspian mountains. In remembrance whereof until this day, they retain the names of their Tribes, the title of Hebrews, and Circumcision. In all other rites they follow the fashions of the Tartarians.  
Some men likewise say, that King Tabor came out of these parts, to turn unto Judaisme Francis King of France, Charles' the fifth, and other Christian Princes; and for his pains, in the year 1540 by the commandment of the said Charles was burnt to ashes at Mantua.   

Turkey.  
Such shares of the World's vastness hath it pleased the Almighty, to cast into the lap of this great Potentate, commonly called the Gran Signior; that for wealth, Territories and command of soldiery, he would have you to understand, that all other Princes come short of him; & are terrified, when his Armies are united, to particular destructions. Compound the ambiguity by your own discretions.  
For Countries, 
His Countries.  he possesseth Asia minor, now Anatolia, with all the Regions within the Propontis and the Hellespont. Which places in times past made the Crowns of Kings to shine with Gold and Pearl. As Phrygia, Galatia, ●ithynia, Pontus, Lydia, Caria, Paphlago●ia, Lycia, Magnesi●, Cappadocia, and Comogena. Nearer the Caspian; Georgia, Mengrelia, Armenia; All Christians of the Greek Church. To which, if you add the Empire of Trebisond, you shall then find him great Controller of the Black-sea. For although Russia, Bogdonia, Moldavia, and some Polanders, keep the North and West shores; yet is it, as a man, who always for fear the thiefs approach, dare not slacken his guards, for doubt of surprisal.  
Next doth the pride of his Greatness send you into Assyria, Syria, Palestine, Mesopotamia, judea, the three Arabies, the Red-sea, Egypt, and the shores of Africa, as far as the confederation of the Kings of Barbary, F●z, and Morocco. Neither resteth he there, but he can bring you to the Towers of Alexandria, and bid you look Northward (as far as is possible) at all the Lands in the Archipelago, except Ca●die, and some few other under the Venetian.  
But is this sufficient? Stay, and answer yourselves. The fields of Greece lie waste, and are ashamed to show forth that disparity of countenance, which in times past Thracia, Macedonia, Thessalia, Epyrus, and Peloponnesus smiled with in ancient times. Nay more, his Pashas will bring you to Buda and Belgrade, and affright you with Hungaries conquest, telling you, that now it knoweth no other Proprietor but the Turk as Conqueror. And concerning the Princes of Transylvania, Slavonia, Poland, and others, with whom he hath contracted a Treaty of pacification, they notwithstanding observe such correspondency as Wolves and Dogs do, watching advantages to prey upon the harmless.  
His principal Cities are Trebisond, 
Cities.  Amasia, Babylon, (or rather the ruins of confusion,) Tauris, gotten (if not regotten) from the Persians: Mecha, famous for the history and death of Mahomet: Cairo, once Memphis, of late new Babylon, now the mirror of heat, dust, sluttishness, and the mortality of an hundred thousand in a year, when the Pestilence rageth amongst them. Aleppo, the chief Seat of Syria, and Constantinople, a City exceeding all the Cities in Europe, for populous numbers; For it is thought that seven hundred thousand souls reside therein, which if it be true, it is well-near twice as much, as may be said of Paris.  
Shall I come back again, and tell you of jerusalem, Tyrus and Sidon? Alas, they are but names; and all the miseries denounced by the Prophets, have broken their bones asunder, and bruised them like a rod of iron. The few Cities of Europe, the poor harbours of Asia, the port Towns of the Lands, and the two Castles of the Hellespont, stand upon no better terms. Only Algiers lifteth up the head of a strong Castle, protesting a general entertainment to Pirates, and bragging of the defeature of Charles and Emperor.  
Now if you demand, how from so small a molehill such mountains have been raised? know, That in the year of grace 1300. did Ottoman, the son of Zichis, step before other Families, and (as if he were adopted the darling of success) in his father's behalf, obtain jurisdiction over Bythinia, Cappadocia, and most part of Pontus. His successor Orcanes conquered the great City of Prusia, and made it the Seat of his Kingdom, but in the two and twentieth year of his Progress he was slain by the Tartars, and left his son Amurath to succeed both in his honour and family; who perceiving the dissension of the greeks, and division of the Empire, spent not his labours without a great satisfaction: for with the water that drove the Mill, he drowned the same, and invited (as a guest) to this banquet of Combats, became Master of the feast. So he made a conquest of Gallipolis, Cherfonesus, Peloponnesus, Hadrianopole, Servia, Bulgaria, and Mysia, but after three and twenty years' convulsion of the Grecian glory, he was stabbed with a dagger, and so gave way to his son Bajacet to fill the chair of imperiousness. He began well, attaining Phocis, Macedonia, and had endangered the most part of Thracia, had not fortune kept him from insulting, and tripped up his heels even in the race of his Triumph. For with the loss of two hundred thousand Turks against the valiant Tamberlane, he also lost his freedom; and how he died, our Stages have instructed Mechanical men: yet in the mean while did Calephin his son take up the Colours of defiance, and (forbearing the revenges of Asia) he wrecked his anger on Sigismond, and determined to have overrun the other Kingdoms of Europe. But prosperity was not so attendant, for ere six years had enlarged the branches of his strange spreading tree the axe was put to the root; and, as in daniel's vision, Nebuchadnezzar-like, he fell to the earth. But this stump sprung again, and Mahomet his son in imitation of his father's progress, set forward his journey, and wan Valachia, Slavonia, and infested all the borders of the Ionian sea, making Hadrianople the store-house of his projects; wherein for fourteen years he raised up such ornaments of Mars and Bellona, that he terrified the Emperor of Germany, and all the Confederates of Hungary. Presently followed Amurath the second, who filled up his Inventory with Epire, Aetolia, Achaia, Beotia, Attica, and Thessalonica, now Salenica, subject to the Venetians, with the gulf of Napoli adjacent to Nigropont. Next him Mahomet the second overthrew the School of Athens, & on a fatal day, the nine and twentieth of May, 1452. forced Constantinople: whereof when Corinth, Lemnes, Mitylen, Caplea, (a Town belonging to the Genois) and many other Lands understood, they took the course of prostitution, and had some mercy extended. The like part played Trebisond, after that, God gave him leave to continue two and thirty years in pomp and jollity.  
After him, Bajacet the second obtained Naupast, Methon, and Dirachium from the Venetians. Then made he a contract with Fortune for the most part of Dalmatia, and thought to have bargained for Austria, but the conditions were somewhat too unreasonable, and an envious hand poisoned his body, as ambition had enthralled this mind; which was imputed to his son Selimus, in detestation of his long life, after whose departure this Selimus set forward for the conquest of Africa, uniting Egypt and Damascus, to the Empire.  
Now behold Fortunes wanton, Soliman the magnificent, who stepped back again into Europe, and overreached Belgrade, Buda, and Strigonium, leaving Hungary as a sorrowful mother mourning for the loss of her dearest infants. Yet herewith not satisfied, he besieged Rhodes, loading his Camels with the broken Colossus therein sometime erected, to which he added the devastation of the five Churches, and jula. At Zigoth he was arrested, with an imperious interdiction from his supreme Commander, and so died. His son, Selim the second, lived and reigned until Cyprus fell from the Venetians, 1570. This loss resembled a stone pulled from a ruinous wall, which being loose before, did not much endanger the foundation, which the following battle of Lepanto did somewhat repair; by the reputation whereof, the enemy ever since hath been more considerate to try Masteries at Sea. After him, time wrought Amurath the third great Lord of Lords, overlooking the most part of Europe, and the West of Asia, more proud of Sinan Bassa and Cicala, (the one his Admiral at Sea, the other Visier of his Army) than of the conquest of a Kingdom; because by their industry the honour of the Empire flourished, and he being a corpulent man, presumed to follow his pleasures, fatting himself with all the delights that luxury and incontinency could invent: At last, this lump was extinguished, and Achmat, the first of that name, is left at this present to manage the Horses of this Phaëtonticall Chariot.  
Let no man therefore wonder at this excess of Dominion, considering how thirteen of their Princes successively have delighted in Arms, and prosecuted wars in person; a precedent from the world's creation, not to be matched by any the Commanders of the first four and bravest Monarchies. Thus much for satisfaction of admiration: 
Their Government.  Now to the form of Government, which is merely tyrannical, and different from all other, as guided by the heads, and strengthened by the hands of slaves, who think it as great an honour so to be styled and so to live, as they do with us, who serve in the highest places of Prince's Courts. No man is master of himself, much less of his house wherein he dwelleth, or of the field which he tilleth, except certain families in Constantinople, to whom for some good service immunity was granted by Mahumet the second. No more surety hath he of his life (be he never so great) longer than Durante beneplacito of the grand Signior, who disposeth thereof and of his fortunes, by no other Rule than that of his will. For although these great slaves attain to immensive riches, yet are they but the Collectors thereof for his Treasury, whither at their decease it returneth all, except what it pleaseth him to bestow upon posterity, who never are preferred to eminent place, except (and that of late) years' and desert plead rising fortunes. Insomuch, that when a Sister or a Daughter of a Sultan is given to wife to a Beglerbeg, the children begotten on them do seldom rise above the degree of private Captain, so careless are they of Nobility, known parentage, kindred, or hereditary possessions.  
These slaves are either the sons of Christians, tithed in their childhoods, Captives taken in the wars, or Renegadoes, such as have willingly quitted their Religion and Countries, to fight against both, and are to the Christians the most spiteful and terrible adversaries.  
These children they call jemoglans, 
The jemoglans, or tribute-childrens.  and are brought up under severe Tutors in diverse Seraglioes, distinguished by Wards, like those in Hospitals, according to their seniorities, where all are brought up liberally, and taught to write, to read, to handle their weapons, yea, many of them to converse in secrets of State.  
All of them, thrice every week within the courts of their houses, learn and exercise some military discipline, rise every morning before day, wash their bodies in cold water, and then repair to Church. After they have performed these duties, they are allowed a small breakfast, and then are they again to follow their Books, or several dispositions. At midday, at four of the clock in the afternoon, and two hours within night, before they go to bed, they must again to pray, and he that is missing at any of the prefixions, is sure to have many bastinadoes on the soles of his feet. They never have liberty to walk abroad, no, not so much as to approach the gates of their College, no, nor suffered to speak with any Christian or stranger.  
It should seem that they remove from Chamber to Chamber, according to their Antiquities and Proficiencies. 
Their preferments.  For those of the first Chamber (or Ward) are first preferred, yet not according to seniority, but according to the worth of his calling, and the worthiness of the person. The meanest place that at first these young Gentlemen (for such is their resemblance) attain unto, is to attend the grand Signior in his Seraglio, as a Page or Groom of his Chamber, and those are they that are of extraordinary capacities and dexterity of wit, and therefore called to great places of honour and dignity.  
The residue (being alike brought up in their youths) are either preferred to be Chauses, janisars, Spaheioglans, and Silistarspaheis, or taken into the Port, or Gardens, to servile drudgeries an inferior offices, as to fetch hay, Wood, and such like provision, for the Stables, the Court, and the Kitchens.  
Out of the first ranks come the Beglerbegs. 
A Beglerbeg.  The word signifieth Lord of Lords. They were but two, the one of Greece, the other of Anatolia, but now by reason of their many conquests, they are also accounted to be many. Next under the Bassa, their office is to command all the Horsemen in those Countries wherein they are appointed to serve. The Sanziaks are Governors of Cities, 
A Sanziake.  and Colonels of the foot, and command all officers of war and peace within their territories.  
The Chauses go on Embassies, 
A Chause.  and execute commandments: They are as Pursuivants, or undersheriffes: Attend on the Emperor on Horseback, and on the Courts of Justice, carrying a weapon on their shoulders, resembling a Mace, and can also solicit the causes of Clients.  
These are, as it were, the heads of this imperious government. The hands are the Spachi & janisars, the main nerves and supporters of this admired body. The Spachi are Horsemen, 
The Spachi, and then distinctions.  weaponed for the most part at once with Bow, Mace, lance, Harquebus and Cemiter, whereof they have the several uses, agreeing with their fight, flights, or pursuments. Of these there are reckoned to be two and thirty thousand, the one halt of them are called Spachioglans, and ride on the right hand of the Sultan, when they are in the field; and the other are termed Silistarspachies, and march on the left hand. 
The janisars, and their distinguishments.  Of the Timariot in place convenient. But out the Ottoman Empire, both in the Field, the Court, and the City, insomuch that the Sultan's themselves have been afraid of their insolences, yet term they the Emperor Father, (for no known friend besides have they to rely on) and he again in time of war committeth his person to their trust, valour, and fidelity. In the City sixteen thousand are said to be continually abiding, who are there employed Constables, for keeping of the peace, and observation of good orders: for Clerks of the Market, to look to the prices, and wholesomeness of victuals: for arresting of offenders, and warding of the gates. Some are appointed to guard the houses of Ambassadors, or of such particular Christians, who will be at the charge, either about the City, or in their travels, towards whom they show themselves both civil and faithful. Notwithstanding amongst themselves (as I said before) they are very insolent and mutinous, in regard of their great multitudes, and many privileges, so dangerous is an armed Soldier in a rich and peaceable City. For whereas their first privileges were given them for safety of the Provinces, as rewards of their abstinence and virtues, as also to re-answer their benefactors confidence. In these days their insolences are become so exorbitant, that they will seldom obey any Authority; but by combining themselves together in mutiny, will tyrannize the Countries committed to their charges, in such rude manner, that they seem not only to play the Princes over the people, but do also terrify their greatest Officers.  
In them, two properties are to be noted; their birthplace, 
Their birthplace.  & training. As concerning their birthplace, they are not chosen out of Asia, but out of Europe; for they ever accounted the Asians esseminate and cowardly, always more ready to fly than willing to fights but the Europians, hardy, courageous, and good men of war. The Asians they term after their own name, Turks; but the Europians, Rumi, that is, Romans.  
As concerning their Training, 
Their training  they are taught when they are young: and therefore no marvel, if as they grow in age, so they increase in strength, activity, and courage: for these three virtues make a perfect Soldier. The tithing of Springals is made every third year, unless occasion constrain a quicker election; as it happened in the Persian war, wherein they were forced not only to make more haste than ordinary, but also compelled to take up Turkish Az●m●●●n●, which was never seen to be put in practice before. When these young lads are brought to Constantinople, they are surviewed by the Captain of the janisars, who registieth their names, their Parents, and their Country, in tables. From thence, some are sent into Anatolia, and other Provinces, to learn their Law and Language; where being nuzzled in the superstitions customs of them, with whom they converse, they turn Mahumetans before they have discretion to discern good from evil. Another sort is distributed into the offices of the Seraglio: The third sort (of the fairest complexions, and comeliest proportion) are appointed to services in the Port of the Grand Signior. During the time that they are counted Azamoglani, they have no certain Governor, nor trained up in prescript orders, but some are set to keep Gardens, some to manure Fields, other to manual occupations, and to dispatch household business, as aforesaid. At riper and abler years, they are called into the Schools of the Azamoglani, (for so they are still termed till they are enrolled in the seroule of janisars) and then delivered over to prescribed Schoolmasters, who train them up in exercises of labour and travel, allowing them spare diet and thin clothing. When they are well profited in that profession, whereunto they have most addicted their minds, then are they enrolled either in the roll of the janisars, or of Spachie. For their maintenance, the one sort are allowed no less than five Asper's, 
Their allowance.  nor more than eight a day, the other ten.  
Being enrolled for janisars, immediately they enter into action, to Garrisons, or to wait in the Port.  
In their journeys and expeditions, they count it religious service to spoil the cottages and houses of Christians, 
Their licentious liberty.  who must not find fault with any outrage: whatsoever they bargain for, they must carry it at their own prices. They are subject to no Judge but their Aga; and he neither can give judgement of life and death upon any of them, but in cases of sedition and mutinies, and that seldom and very secretly. They enjoy many immunities and privileges; by reason whereof they are crouched to, and feared of all men.  
The election of the Emperor is in their power; for unless they approve and proclaim the Election, the instalment and investiture is of doubtful force. Every Emperor coming to the Crown giveth them some donative, and augmenteth their pay, so that the more the Emperors, the greater will be their entertainment. In any dangerous war, part of them go forth with their Aga, or his Lieutenant, but these are the last men that come to blows. There is not amongst the Turkish Honours an Office more subject to envy and jealousy than this Captainship; for he and the Beglerbeg of Greece may not choose their Lieutenants, but the grand Signior only: The general favour of the janisars is his assured destruction.  
The number commonly is four and twenty thousand, 
Some say forty thousand.  but in our times they carry not their wont reputations, because both Turks and Asians are enrolled for janisars; whereas in former ages none were admitted but the Europian Christians. Besides, contrary to their custom, they marry wives without limitation. By their long residence about Constantinople (than the which there is not a more effeminate City in the world) they are grown vile, base, and men of small service; yea lazy, insolent, and proud above measure. It is the received opinion, that in their prowess and discipline, consisteth the flourishing estate of this Empire; but the degenerate carriage of these men at this present (as I have before related) may afford us good hopes, by the favour of the Almighty, shortly to see an end of their licentious tyranny, as heretofore it hath befallen to the preceding Monarchies.  
Besides these janisars he hath the Azapi, a base Besonio, 
The Azapi, properly belonging to the Galleys.  sitter for the spade than the sword, entertained rather with numbers to tyre, than by prowess to defeat Armies, opposing them to all dangerous services; yea, to fill trenches with their slain carcases, and then to make bridges with their slaughtered bodies, for the janisars to pass over to the breaches. And as the Romans had their Legions and Auxiliaries, the one the slowre of their Chivalry, the other as an aid or augmentation; even so the Turk accounteth his stipendary horsemen or Timariot; the sinews of his arms; the Alcanza (such as he presseth out of Towns and Villages) Scarecrows, and for ostentation; the janisars as the Pratorian Legions and the Azapi as ● rabble of Peasants; being indeed mere hinds, and tied to serve on horseback for certain privileges which they hold, in number about thirty or forty thousand, without allowance of any pay, save what they get by spoil and rapine.  
Besides these, he hath at command the Tartars, 
The Tartars.  as Auxiliaries, whereof there are likely threescore thousand, who live by spoil, and serve also without pay. In their Marches they scour the Country two day's journey before: next them follow the Achangi, than the Timariot, than those few Azamoglani that be, and lastly the janisars. The Chauses ride on horseback (and carry Bows and Arrows, besides their Maces and Cemiters) after whom followeth the Sultan with the Officers of the Court, and Archers of his guard; the Spahies, as aforesaid, encircling the slankes of this brave battle. The Pages, eunuchs, and carriages, followed by an other sort of Auxiliars, called Voluntaries, make the Rear; And these follow only upon hope to be entertained in their rooms of the slain Spahies and janisars; their Commanders being nothing curious (in these times) to receive those that be not the sons of Christians into Orders. Thus have we lively described his forces at land.  
At Sea; there is no Prince furnished with better means for building of Ships, 
Forces at Sea.  than he; for not only the woods of Epire and Sicilia, but also of Nicomedia & Trapezond are so huge, so thick, and full of tall Trees, fit for all sorts of buildings, that a man would take the Trunks, falling sometimes by violence of storm from the banks of their Woods into the Luxine Sea, to be Triremes already built and framed. They can want no workmen to fit and square this Timber; for vile Covetousness hath drawn whole flocks of Christian Shipwrights into their Arsenals. The year after his defeature at Lepanto, he showed his Navy whole and entire, yea, itching to cope with the Christian Armada. Neither can he want a competent number of Mariners: for out of the Galleys which he maintaineth in Lesbo Rhodes, Cyprus, and Alexandria, and from the Havens of Tunis, Bugia, and Algiers, he is able to draw a sufficient proportion of Seamen and Galleyslaves, as often as occasion requireth, to furnish his Royal Army. The experience hereof we have seen at Mal●●● at Lepanto, and Goletta. Of warlike furniture his store is infinite, his Ordnance innumerable; out of Hungary he carried five thousand; in Cyprus he won five hundred; at Goletta few less. The siege of Malta, wherein they discharged threescore thousand Bullets, may well declare their abundance of powder and shot: at Famagusta they discharged an hundred and eighteen thousand: at Goletta in nine and thirty days, they razed with their uncessant volleys a Fortification which was forty years in building: in the last Persian war, Osman Bassa drew after him five hundred field pieces. Where ever they come, they never cease playing with their Ordnance, till they have laid all level with the ground; if that prevail not, they go to work with Spade and Pickaxe: if that fail too, they will never give over till they have filled the Ditches with the bodies of their slaughtered soldiers.  
They are Lords of three things, wherewith they terrify the whole world: multitudes of men unconquerable; military Discipline (if so at this day) uncorrupted; of Corn and provisions, store infinite. Multitudes in times past have bred confusion, and commonly we have seen great armies overthrown by small numbers; but the Turkish multitudes are managed with so good order, that although it be far more easy to range a small Army than a great, yet even in order have their great Armies so excelled our small ones, that I must needs conclude, that they go far beyond us both in discipline and numbers; herein giving place, no not to the ancient Romans, much less to any modern Nation, how warlike soever. And this their due commendation consisteth not only in Arms, but in thirst, patience, and hard diet; as for Wine, by their Law they are utterly forbidden it. In the field every ten soldiers have their Corporal, to whom without grudging they dutifully obey. You shall never see Women in their Armies; their silence is admirable, for with the beck of the hand, and sign of the countenance, they understand without words what they are to do: rather than they will make any noise in the night, they will suffer their slaves and prisoners to escape. They punish theft and quarrelling extremely. They dare not (for their lives) step out of their ranks to spoil Vineyard or Orchard. They fear not death, believing their destinies to be written in their foreheads, inevitable: The valiant are assured of preferment, the cowards of punishment. They are never bilited in Towns, nor suffered to lodge one night within them. To keep them in breath and exercise, their Princes are always in action with some neighbour or other, being very jealous of the corruption of their Discipline.  
The which notwithstanding, either time, pride, or the covetousness of the great ones hath much impaired. For in comparison of what they have been, they are now nothing equivalent to those of other Christian Princes. The Florentine (in despite of him) with six ships only hath so kept the bottom of the Streits for these six years past, that they have not dared to hazard the Revenue of Egypt by Sea; but have sent it over land with a guard of Soldiers. And because the Galleys dare not look upon such Instruments; and yet the Admiral, supposing it no policy to let them lie unaffronted, hath done what he may to employ and encourage the Pirates of Algiers and Tunis to undertake the service. And in truth, they have many tall Ships (the spoil of Christian Merchants) warlike appointed, yea grown expert in Navigation and all kind of Sea-fights, by the wicked instruction of our fugitive Seamen, and other Renegadoes. But false men will always deal falsely; having no minds to attempt any enterprise, where the victory is like to prove bloody, and the booty worthless.  
The Royal Navy is set forth in the beginning of Mar, to annoy the enemy, to suppress Pirates, to collect tribute, and to reform disorders in the maritime Towns. It consists not of above threescore Galleys, which are all that can be spared from employment in other places. In October the Admiral returneth from his circuit; and during Winter the Armada is dispersed, and the Galleys drawn into their dry Stations. Mean time the Pirates, both Christian and Mahometan fly out, and rob on the Aegean and Mediterran Seas uncontrolled, more than by the defensive strength of the assailed. Thus is he served, and thus enabled to maintain his Servitors.  
For the civil and politic government of these Estates, 
Administration of justice..  he causeth a Council to be holden four days in the week by the Bassoes, wheresoever the Prince sojourneth; if it be in the time of peace, then at Constantinople, or in some other Town, according to occasions, within his Dominions: if in war, than it is kept within his Pavilion. In this Council called Dyvan, where audience is open to every suitor, first they consult of Embassies, and of answers to be made unto them; of matters of State and of Sovereignty, of the means to provide for decayed or ruinated Provinces, of Murders and Condemnations. And secondly, add the Suppliants, Complainants', or Suitors, speak without Advocate or Attorney, and is forced to answer presently to the information of their Adversary, if they be present, or otherwise to prove their accusation by witnesses. Upon hearing of both parties, judgement definitive is given, and may not be repealed.  
Now as touching his Treasure, It is generally received, 
Revenues ordinary, besides Timariot.  that he enjoyeth little less than fifteen millions of ordinary Revenue. And where some men think, that out of so large a Dominion a greater Revenue may be raised, therein they deceive themselves; in not calling to remembrance, that the Nation give their minds to nothing but war, nor take care of any thing but provision of Armour and Weapons; courses sitter to destroy and to waste, than to preserve and enrich Provinces. Whereupon, to give courage to their Armies, and to continue them in the love of warfare, they suffer them to spoil the people, hardly leaving them wherewith to hold life and soul together. And therefore the poor men, not ●ire of so much as their household provisions, much less of their wealth, (which by time and industry they may gather) take no more pains about their Husbandry and Traffick●● 〈◊〉 they needs must; yea, no more than their own necessity, as near as they can, shall enforce them, to make ●eere at the years end. For say they, Why should we sow, and another reap? Or why should we reap, and another devour the reward of our labours? This is the cause; that in the Ottoman Dominions you shall see admirable ●uge Woods, all things laid waste; few Cities well peopled, and especially the better part of the fields lying unmanured. An assertion easily and probably to be proved by Constantinople itself. No object in the world promiseth so much afar off to the beholders; and entered, so deceiveth expectation; the best of their private buildings being inferior to the more contemptible of ours, and is said to contain but seven hundred thousand souls, half of them Turks, and the other half jews and Christians, and those for the general Grecians. An estimate near which (as I have heard) our London may afford. And no wonder: for in our Countries, by the abundance of people ariseth the dearness of victuals; but in Turkey, through the scarcity of Inhabitants, the greatest number of the Husbandmen perish with carrying provision, and other necessaries to the remote places, thorough which their Armies are to travel. In their Galleys likewise falleth most commonly so great a mortality, that of ten thousand Rowers haled from their houses, scant the fourth part returneth again. This the rather happeneth, because the Turks in Winter time (as aforesaid) mooring their Galleys, do not enure their Seamen and Galleyslaves to change of air, and the discommodities of tempestuous Seas in all seasons.  
The whole trade of Merchandise for the most part is in the hands of jews or Christians of Europe; Epidaurians, Venetians, Frenchmen, and Englishmen. In so large a Territory as the Turk hath in Europe, there is never a famous Mart-towne, but Constantinople, Capha, and Thessalonica; In Asia, but Aleppo, Damascus, Tripoli, and Adena: In Africa, Cair, Alexandria, and Algiers.  
Although the ordinary Revenues are no greater than aforesaid, 
Extraordinary.  yet the extraordinary arise to a richer reckoning, and that by confiscations and presents. For the Bassas and great Officers (as Harpies) suck the very blood of the people, and after they have heaped up inestimable riches, for the most part they escheat to the coffers of the Grand Signior. It is reported that Ibraim Bassa carried from Cair six millions, and mohammed Visier, a far greater mass. Ochiali, besides other riches, had three thousand slaves. The Suliana, Sister to Selim the second, received daily five and twenty hundred Chechini, and for the ease of pilgrims and travellers, (journeying between Cair Mecca) she began to trench a watercourse along the way; an enterprise great, chargeable, and majestical.  
Yea, to give you an estimate of his Revenues, I have seen a particular of his daily expenses, amounting by the year to one million, nine hundred threescore and eight thousand, seven hundred thirty five pounds, nineteen shillings eight pence sterling, answered quarterly, without default; with the allowance of four hundred ninety two thousand, an hundred threescore and four pounds, four shillings, and eleven pence; which is for every day, five thousand three hundred ninety and three pounds, fifteen shillings and ten pence; upon which account runneth for his own diet, but one thousand and one Asper a day, according to the frugal custom of his Ancestors, amounting in sterling money by the year, to two thousand one hundred ninety two pounds, three shillings eight pence. Amongst five and forty thousand janisars, dispersed thorough his whole Dominions, every one at six Asper's a day, is expended five hundred ninety one thousand, and three hundred pounds. The tribute-childrens far surmount that number, and are allowed one with another three Asper's a day. The five Bassas, besides their ordinary revenue, receive one thousand Asper's a day: and of ordinary revenue, the chiefest receiveth for his Timar or annuity, threescore thousand Ducats; the second, fifty thousand Ducats; the third, forty thousand; the fourth, thirty thousand; and the fifth, twenty thousand. In Europe he maintains three Beglerbegs, viz. in Greece one, another in Hungary, and a third in Sclavonie, at a thousand Asper's a day; the fourth in Anatolia; the fifth in Carmania of Asia, at like allowance. The Admiral receiveth two thousand one hundred and ninety pounds: the Captain of the janisars one thousand nine hundred and fifty pounds, besides his annuity of twenty thousand Ducats by the year. The Imbrabur Bassa (Master of the Horse) receiveth three hundred and eight and twenty pounds, his annuity is fifteen thousand Ducats. The Captain of the Spahi, or Horsemen, receiveth one thousand nine hundred threescore and one pounds; the Capigi Bassa (head Porter) one thousand four hundred and fourteen pounds. The Sisingar Bassa Controller of the Household, two hundred threescore and three pound. The Chaus Bassa (Captain of the Pensioners) two hundred threescore and two pounds sixteen shillings, besides his annuity of ten thousand Ducats. The residue of the foresaid account is expended upon inferior officers and attendants upon the Court, City, and Armies, every man receiving according to his place and calling (viz.) the Masters of the Armoury, Masters of the Artillery, Physicians, Porters of the Court and City, Archers of his Guard, Servitor's of his Stable, Sadlers, Bitmakers, Captains of Galleys, Masters, Boat-swaines, Pursers, Shipwrights, and such like.  
Where, note by the way; That a Sultany is equal to the Chechini of Venice, and sixscore Asper's amount to a Sultany.  
To raise his Donatives to a high reckoning, it is a custom, that no Ambassador appear before him empty-handed; no man may look for any office or honourable preferment, if money be wanting: no General may return from his province (or journey) without presents: and you must think, that so magnificent a Prince will swallow no trifles.  
The Va●vods of Valachia and Moldavia, hold their estates by virtue of their bribery, and yet are often changed: For the Estates are given to the best Chapmen; who make good their days of payment, oppress the people, and bring the Commons to extreme poverty. Notwithstanding all this, we have seen the Persian war to have drawn dri● his Coffers, and emptied his Treasures. Not long sithence, both at Constantinople, and thorough the whole Empire, the value of Gold was raised above belief; insomuch that a Chechin of Gold went for double his value, and the allay of Gold and Silver was so much abased, that the janisars finding themselves aggrieved thereat, brought great fear, not only upon the Inhabitants, but also to the Grand Signior, in threatening, That they would set fire on Constantinople. In Aleppo threescore thousand Ducats were taken up of the Merchants, in the name of the Grand Signior.  
But although his Revenues are not so great, as the spacious apprehension of so mighty an Empire, may seem to produce; yet hath he an assistance of greater value than his surest revenues, and that is, his Timariot, or stipendaries. 
The Timariot.  For it is the custom of the Ottoman Princes, to seize on all the land which they take from their enemies; and assigning a small parcel (peradventure none at all) to the ancient Lords, they divide the residue into Timars, to every Servitor a portion, viz. to every one about four and twenty or thirty Acres of our measure, with seed to sow it; Upon condition to pay half the fruits the seventh year, and half of the twelfth. Herein consisteth the chiefest preservation of the Ottoman Empire; for unless, upon this consideration, the care of manuring the Land were committed to these Masters; and they again set it over unto others for their profit and lucre, all would lie waste thorough the whole Empire: themselves affirming, That whatsoever the Grand Signior once treadeth with his horse-hoofe, (were it not for this course) there never after would grow grass again. With these Timars, he also maintaineth an hundred and fifty thousand horsemen, excellent well armed, and always ready at their own charges to march whither their Leaders will command them. So great a Cavalry can no other Prince maintain, with the yearly expense of fourteen Millions of Gold. Which maketh me to wonder, that some Writers comparing the Turkish receipts with the Entrado of the Christians, 
Report saith, that this is again reconquered by the Persian.  never spoke word of so huge a member of the Turkish Puissance. It is reported, that in the war of Persia, the Turk conquered so much land, that thereof he erected forty thousand Timars, and a new Exchequer at Tauris, from whence he receiveth yearly a Million of gold.  
By these troops, the Grand Signior so aweth his subjects, that they no sooner can stir, but (as so many Falcons) these Timariot are presently on their necks; And this is the drift of this dispersing them thorough the Provinces. So that one part of them is always ready at the sound of the Trumpet upon all occasions to march, while the other stay at home to keep the Inhabitants in their due obedience.  
With his Treasure his Bassas intermeddle not. But two general Treasures (or over-feers) are chief dealers therein; the one residing in Romania, the other in Anatolia. The Cadalisquers have the administration of Justice, who assist the Bassas in the Divan; Neither do any sit there but the twelve Beglarbegs, the Prince's children (being Precedents in their father's absence) and some certain of the Cadies, to assist in matters of Law and difficulty, as is used with us in the Court of Star-chamber.  
This Court is holden four days in the week by the Bassas, 
Administration of Justice.  wheresoever the Prince sojourneth: if it be in the time of peace, then at Constantinople, or in some other Town, according to occasions within his Dominions: if in War, than it is kept within his Pavilion. In this Council called Divan, (where audience is open to every futer) they consult of Embassies, and of answers to be made unto them, of matters of State and of Sovereignty, of the means to provide for decayed or ruinated Provinces, of murders and condemnation. The Suppliant, Complainant, or Suitor, speaketh without Advocate or Attorney, and is forced to answer presently to the information of his Adversary, if he be present, or to prove or disprove his accusation by witnesses. Upon hearing of both parties, judgement definitive is given, and may not be repealed. When the Council hath sitten seven or eight hours, the Bassa visier maketh true relation to the Prince of all that hath been handled; if he lie, it is present death: For the Prince often listeneth at a window, termed Dangerous, right against the Divan, being made in such sort that he may hear and see, and not be perceived: Though he be seldom there, yet are they always suspicious: After he hath heard the discourse and advice of his Council, he seldom gain-sayeth, but confirmeth or moderateth the same. These things thus ordered, they are written and registered by Officers appointed.  
To the management also of the Civil Government, they, as the Christians, have many several degrees of Civilians: or rather Churchmen; which is a kind of Ecclesiastical Law, the professors whereof are all of the Clergy, if I may so term them. And to the training up of these professors, there are certain Houses (or Colleges) called Medressae in Constantinople, Andrianople, Burssia, and other places, in which they live, and study their Sciences: wherein they have nine several degrees.  
The first, are called Saffoes, and are the puisne Students, or Novices.  
The second, are Calsi, Readers (or Tutors) unto the first.  
The third, are Hogi, Writers of Books; for they have no Printing.  
The fourth, are Naipi, or young Doctors, who are not yet so well studied in their Laws, as to be profound, or absolute Judges, but yet are of sufficiency to supply a Judge's place, in case of absence.  
The fifth, are Cadi, who are both Judges and Justices, to punish offences. Of this sort, there is one atleast in every City throughout all the Grand Signors Dominions, they are distinguished from other men by their high Turbans, being at least two yards in compass.  
The sixth, are called Mudressi, who are as Suffragans unto their Flamens, or Bishops. Their authority stretcheth to overlook Cadies, and to see that they do their duties in their several charges.  
The seventh, are Mulli (Bishops) and are the principal Church-governors' next unto the Mustee. Their office is to place and displace Churchmen at discretion.  
The eight are Cadeliscari: they are two great and principal Judges (or Cardinals) the one of Grecia, the other of Anatolia. Selimiu the third added another over the Provinces of Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and part of Armaria, equal in authority to the former. These sit every Session in the foresaid Divano amongst the Bassas to determine temporal suits, being (as it were) chief Justices in dignity and authority.  
The ninth and principallest is the mufti: He commandeth and governeth all Churchmen (or Judges) whatsoever; and his sentence in matters of Law and Religion is uncontrollable: yea, the greatest Bashaws in matters of Law or difficulty refer all to his decision without appeal. Such is his greatness, that he may not abase himself to sit in the Divano; neither when he cometh into the presence of the great Signior will he vouchsafe to kiss his hand, or to use greater reverence towards his Highness, than his Highness will afford unto him. And therefore when he entereth the Grand Signors Chamber he will presently rise, and then both sit down face to face, and so confer. And these be the degree; and no other, by which the poorest scholar may ascend unto the highest place of Honour in this Turkish government.  
Toward the East, 
Borderers.  from Ta●ris to Balsara lie the Persians; Toward the South, and the Persian Gulf, the Portugals. Toward the Red-sea, ●hesterh●●●. Upon the West, the Xeriffe and the Kingdom of Naples; On the North, border the Polonians and the Germans.  

The Persian.  Without all question the Turk far excelleth the Persian in military discipline: for mohammed the second took 〈…〉 the first, (and after him his son Soliman) defeated Ishmael and Ta●ias. Amurath the third, by his Lieutenants took from them all Media, the greater Armenia, and their chief City Tauris. Their battalions of footmen, and the use of great ordnance, which the Persians wanted, (and knew not how to manage,) were the chieft decasions of these their good fortunes. And although the Persians have sometime prevailed in horse-fights, yet hath it been always with loss of ground, not to themselves only, but to their Confederates also. For Selim the first took from the Momeluks, Syria, and Egypt: and Amurath the third almost extinguished the Nation of the Georgians, their surest allies.  
To the Portugals he is far inferior; for in Sea-fights and Sea-forces there is as great inequality between them, 
The Portugals.  as between the Ocean, and the Persian Gulf. The Portugals have in India Havens and Castles, Territories and Dominions, plentiful in timber, provision, and all sorts of warlike furniture for the Sea, nor without many great Princes, their Allies & Confederates: whereas the Turk hath no one place of strength in the Persian Gulf, except Balsara. That tract of the Sea-coast of Arabia, which standeth him in stead, hath but four Towns, and those weak, and of small esteem, which is sufficient to endure: So that in this Gulf, as likewise in the Red-Sea, he hath small means to rig out any strong, Armada. Besides the soil is utterly barren of timber fit for building of Galleys: for which scarcity whensoever he had occasion to set forth a Navy, he was constrained to send down his stuff from the Havens of Bythinia and Cilicia, by Nilus to Cair, and from thence to convey it over land upon Camels backs, to his Arsenal at Suez. What success his fleets have had in those parts, may be read in the discourse of Portugal: for the Portugals take great care to prevent him of setting foot in those Seas, yea, when they but hear that he provideth Sea-forces, they presently make out, and spoil whatsoever they light upon.  
For Captains, Soldiers, Arms, and Munition, 
Prester John.  he is better provided than Prester john; for this Prince hath a large territory without munition, & infinite Soldiers without weapons; Baruangasso his Lieutenant lost all the aforesaid Sea-coast of the Red-Sea, and brought the Abessine into such extremity, that to obtain peace he promised payment of a yearly tribute.  
In Africa he hath a greater jurisdiction than the Xeriffe: 
The Xeriffe.  For he is Lord of all those Provinces which lie between the Red-sea, and Velez de Gomera: but the Xeriffe hath the richer, the stronger, and the better united. Neither of them for the neighbourhood of the King of Spain, dare molest one another.  
The residue of his neighbours are the Christians, 
The Polander.  and first the King of Poland: what either of these Princes can effect the one against the other, hath been manifest by their forepast actions. In some sort it seemeth that the Turk feareth the Polaques: For, upon sundry occasions being provoked (as in the reign of Henry the third, in that war which Ivonia Vaivod of Walachia made with the said Turks, wherein great numbers of Polaques served) and (in the reign of Sigismond the third,) notwithstanding the incursions of the Kosacks, and the inroads of john Zamoschus, General of Polonia; he stirred not, neither with wont-like disdain; once offered to revenge so great an indignity. Again, They, since the unfortunate journey of Ladislaus, never enterprised journey against the Turks. no, nor at any time aided the Walachians their neighbours, their friends and Confederates, but suffered whatsoever they held upon the Euxine Sea to be taken from them. But the smothering of this, wrong I rather attribute to the base mind of their King, than to want of good will or courage, either in the Gentry or Nobility. Sigismond the first, being by Leo the tenth moved to war upon the Turk, answered; Few words shall serve; first make firm peace between the Christian Princes, then will I be nothing behind the forwardest. Sigismond the second bore a mind so far abhorring from war, that he also never made attempt against this enemy, but being injured by the Moscovite, he let him likewise do that what he would, unrevenged. King Stephen, a great politician, thought the war of Turki full of danger, notwithstanding discoursing with his familiars, he would often say, that if he had but thirty thousand good footmen joined to his Polonian Horsemen, he could willingly have found in his heart to have tried his fortune with this enemy.  
The Princes of Ostrich are borderers by a far larger circuit of land than any other Potentate, 
The Austrian.  and being constrained to spend the greatest part of their revenues in the continual maintenance of twenty thousand footmen and horsemen in garrisons; they seem rather to stand content to defend their own, than any way minded to recover their losses, or to enlarge their bounds. Ferdinand's journey to Buda and Possovia, was rather to be counted courageous, than prosperous: the reason was; not because his soldiers wanted strength and courage, but skill and discipline. For numbers he was equal to the enemy, and reasonably well furnished with necessaries, but his troops consisted of Germans and Bohemians, Nations by influence heavy, slow, and nothing fit to match the Turks, skilful and ready in all warlike exercises.  
The Venetians likewise are borderers for many hundred miles' space by Sea and land: 
The Venetians.  but they maintain their estate by treaties of peace, by traffic and presents, rather than by open hostility; providing very strongly for their places exposed to danger, and avoiding all charges and hazard of war, yea, refusing no conditions; (if not dishonourable) rather than willing to try their fortune in battle. And the reason is, not because they want money and sufficiency of warlike furniture, but soldiers and proportionable provisions for one sole State to provide against so extraordinary an enemy.  
For, if time hath proved, that neither the Emperors of Trapizond and Constantinople, nor the Sultan's of Egypt, nor the puissant Kings of Persia and Hungary, have been able to maintain themselves against this enemy; who can but commend this honourable State, for their wariness, and moderate carriage?  
For howsoever of custom, for affectation, or admiration we carry to Antiquity, we use to extenuate things present, and (like old men) we fashion ourselves to extol the ages past, and complain of times: yet if we will speak without partiality, we must needs confess, that never since the world's first creation in any age was there found a body of war so politicly devised, so strongly cemented, and so severely disciplined as is this, for greatness and powerfulness.  
Which the effects thereof may well witness, with the fortunate success of continual victory. I may not stand hereto recount the extreme diligence and circumspection of Ottoman, the first raiser and founder of this Empire; nor the wily wit and cunning of his son and successor Orcanes, who first passed his Turkish forces into Europe, after he had taken Prusia from the Greeks, and subdued Carmania: nor yet the wisdom and dexterity of Amurath, in espying of advantages, and prosecuting of them: Nor will I make any long discourse to entreat of Bajacet, who conquered Bulgaria, and destroyed Bosnia: neither of Amurath the second, who in person fought six and thirty battles, and in all departed Conqueror: And yet his son Mahumet the second exceeded him, and all before him. Equal to him was Selim the first, who in eight years razed and extirpated the whole Empire of the Mamelukes, defeated two Sultan's, and adjoined to the purchases of his predecessors Egypt, Cerenaica, and Syria, a good part of Arabia, and all that which lieth between the Syrteses of Egypt and Euphrates. And more than this, did in a pitched field overthrow the Sophy of Persia. The memory of Soliman is yet fresh, who for Arms was no whit inferior to his ancestors, but for gravity, constancy, civil carriage, and fidelity of his word, went beyond them all. He won the Island of the Rhodes from the Knights of S. john of jerusalem, took Belgrade from the Hungarians, with a great part of that Kingdom; and from the Persians Babylon, and Dyerbecha, the two main fortresses of the Turkish Empire in those quarters. All which notwithstanding this honourable State, having both before them, and on both their skirts this so-powerfull an enemy, covering both Sea and Land with his forces, have to this day by their provident wisdom, so governed their affairs, that in despite of him they have hitherto maintained themselves not only in liberty, but also in prosperity and reputation of greatness.  
His last neighbour is the King of Spain, 
The Spaniard.  between whom there is no great difference, you shall hear the Spaniard say, that the King's revenues (they mean those of Europe only) exceed the Turkish: for he receiveth more than four millions out of his Provinces of Italy and Sicily, two and upward out of Portugal, and three from the Indies, one year with another. In these only he equallizeth the Turk, yea, and in the ordinary revenues of Castille, Arragon, and Belgia he far exceeds him. But what can you find (say some men) to compare to his Timars? First I answer, that as the King's revenues are far greater than the Turks; so also his Subsidies which he levieth extraordinarily (of late times for the most part turned into ordinary, as his Croisadoes) do amount to as much as the entire profits of some whole Kingdom. His tenths of the spiritual livings, are able to maintain one hundred strong Galleys: his eicheats in Spain and Naples, bring more into his Coffers than a man would think. His benevolences and presents sent him from Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, Milan, and the New-world, are infinite and magnificent. Not long since Castille granted a contribution of eight millions of gold to be paid in four years, which sum amounteth to the Turks whole Revenue of one year. What should I speak of his Commendams of the orders of Montegia, Calatravia, Alcantara, and S. james, which were enough, if he had nought else to suffice him: he is great Master of the said orders, and thereby hath means to advance and enrich his servants, whomsoever he pleaseth, as freely as if he were King of France and Poland. Also in Spain he keepeth three thousand good horsemen, and as many in Flanders; in Milan four hundred men at Arms, and a thousand light-horse: in Naples fifteen hundred men at Arms, and a great company of light-armed Italians. The number of his soldiery in Sicily is one thousand five hundred. Neither are his feodaries lightly to be esteemed, who upon necessity are bound by their tenors, at their own charges to serve personally in the field, especially if you consider their numbers, wherein are reckoned three and twenty Dukes, two and thirty Marquesses, nine and forty Viscounts, seven Archbishops, (for they likewise in this case are bound to contribute, as the great Lay-Lords) three and thirty Bishops. And in Naples fourteen Princes, five and twenty Dukes, seven and thirty Marquesses, four and fifty Earls, four hundred forty eight Barons, to speak nothing of Portugal, Sicily, Sardinia, and Milan. Lastly, you must note, that these troops to whom the Turk granteth these Timars, are not so renowned for their valour, as for their number: For the Timars and profits of their Villages and possessions, together with the greedy desire of enriching themselves with the domains of their Farms, hath bred such love of ease and peace in their minds, that they are grown cowardly and base minded; by their good wills hating the travels of war and journeys, and marching with a greater desire of returning home to enjoy the pleasures of their Gardens, and the plenty of their Granges, than with stomaches to cope with their adversaries, or to enrich themselves by hazard. For if by a little pillage, fierce and valiant Soldiers have become cowards, and men of small service; what will fair possessions, a pleasant seat, a rich dairy, and wife and children left behind, bring to pass? I may well say, and say truly, that these Timariot are fitter to bridle and keep under the subdued Provinces, than to fight in field against armed Nations: and to this use it is good policy to maintain them. For who knoweth not that the Turkish subjects do hate his Government, his Religion and Tyranny? For Religion only, the Moors and Arabians, who differ in opinion: and for Religion and Tyranny, the Christians, who make more than two third parts of his Subjects. For jealousy hereof, he is forced to keep the greater part of these troops at home, unless he should lay naked his estates to infinite casualties. To speak in a word, his Cavalry is so far and wide dispersed throughout the Provinces, that they cannot easily be drawn to any famous journey in great numbers, without loss of long time; neither are they able to stay long from their houses, but they will fall into diseases and extremities: so that if the Grand Signior had no other aids nearer hand but these Timariot, he might happen to make very many unfortunate journeys.  
The experience offore-passed exploits, doth well show the difference of their several forces. The loss of the Spanish Fleet at Zerby, may be put in the balance against the Turkish flight from Malta. The loss of Goletta, against the taking of the Rock of Velez. Tunis is always to be taken at his pleasure, who hath a liking thereto. The Spanish King never enterprised any sole journey against the Turk; but he hath valiantly defended his own at Malta and Oran. I will speak nothing of the defeature at Lepanto, for other Princes had their shares therein.  
A treaty of truce was mentioned between both Princes not many years since, and equally accepted of both parties. For the one was invested in the War of Persia, the other in the commotions of the Low Countries. These Wars, by reason of their remote distances, were extreme chargeable to both Princes, but worse to the King than to the Turk: for although Persia be far from Constantinople (from whence the principal smewes of the war were to be drawn) yet it bordereth upon Mesopotamia and other subdued Provinces, from whence his Armies were supplied with provisions and treasures, but Belgia is far distant from any part of the Spanish Dominions. The Turk hath to do with the Persian (a State without any mighty confederate worth speaking of) but the King was engaged in a war (of greatest difficulty) favoured by the English, the French, and the Germans, Nations severally equal in all points to the Persian.   

Of those Countries which the Turks term Romania.  
ANd now that we have run over the spacious Provinces of this mighty, rich, and dreadful Potentate; we will also in some sort, to the pleasure of the Reader, relate many the particulars of those good and ancient Regions, which at this day this Saracenicall Nation termeth by the names of Romania and Anatolia. Romania at this day is taken for that part of Christendom which was anciently called Grecia, and containeth the Provinces of Thrace, with his Chersonesus vulgarly, the straight of Gallipoli, Macedon, Epire, now Albania; Achaia, now Livadia; Peloponnesus, now Morea; and the Island of the Archipelago.  
Until the coming of Cyrus' King of Persia, these Provinces remained in freedom, but of all others he first gave them the yoke of subjection. After him Xerxes the son of Darius, with the succeeding Princes of Persia, did no less afflict them. When their turn was past, Philip King of Macedon acted his part, and united them under his own Dominion, until the days of Perseus, whom the Romans subdued and subjected. But the Roman Empire being divided into the East and West, the Grecians began their Empire under Constantine the Great, and ruled honourably many ages, until the descent, first of the Goths, secondly of the Bulgars, thirdly of the Saracens, and lastly of the Turks, who slew their Emperor, and seized on the Empire. Who at this day (except some Relics, remaining under the Venetian Dominion) possess the greatest part thereof, as well upon the Continent as in the Lands. Those that are under the Venetian jurisdiction (saith Bellonius) little differ, especially in Religion, from those that are tributary to the Turk: for both sorts being mingled, those that are subject to the Turks, live like the Turks; and those that live under the Venetians, do as do the Venetians. So unspeakable is the rudeness of either, that through all their Cities you shall not find a School to instruct their youth. Promiscuously all speak the Greek tongue corrupted from the ancient, but some better than others. The Burgher's subject to the Italians, speak Italian as well as Greek, but the Villagois altogether Greek. And so the Grecians which are subject to the Turk, in Cities speak Turkish and Greek; the Villagois only Greek; and in places of Traffic they borrow one from another, according as their business is with those with whom they negociate. And as they differ in language, so do they in attire. Those that serve the Venetians, go apparelled like Venetians; those that live under the Turk, like Turks. Both the Islanders and those that live on the Continent, as well in Europe as in Asia, although subject to Turkey, keep their ancient Christian faith. Long ago they rejected the primacy of the Latin Church, and elected to themselves patriarchs, whom they acknowledge for their chief Pastors, and have appointed them their several Sees. Whom not only the Grecians thus obey, but likewise all those Provinces which follow the Greek Church, as Circassia, Walachia, Bulgaria, Moscovia, Russia, the better part of Polonia, Mongrelia, Bosnia, Albania, Sclavonia, some part of Tartary, Syria, Croatia, and generally all the Provinces about the Euxine Sea. In number they are four, viz. the Patriarches of Constantinople, Alexandria, jerusalem, and Antioch.  
Of these, the Patriarch of Constantinople is Primate; 
patriarchs of Constantinople.  sitteth in Constantinople, and chiefly moderateth over the Caloieri, (so are the Greek Priests termed) which reside in Mount Athos, and generally over all Christians, professing the rites of the Greek Church throughout Europe; and for the Monasteries of Mount Athos, and all other dispersed over Europe, he payeth the Turk yearly 12000. ducats.  
The Patriarch of Alexandria moderateth in Egypt and Arabia, and his dwelling places in Memphis and Cair, 
Of Alexandria.  are not much inferior to his of Constantinople.  
The Patriarch of jerusalem absolutely moderateth in judea, 
Of jerusalem.  & overall Professors of the Greek Religion throughout Syria. And must of necessity every year, on the fifteenth day of August, efficiate at the solemn Service in the Monastery situated upon Mount Libanus.  
The Patriarch of Antioch precedeth in those Monasteries and Greek Churches, 
Of Antioch.  which are in Beritus, Tripoli, Aleppo, and other places of Asia. And in these places, as in all other, the Turk permitteth the Grecians to use their consciences freely, so they perform their due and accustomed tributes.  
A Nation no less scattered than the jew, but infinitely more populous; three parts of the Inhabitants of all Greece and Romania being Grecians, besides those who dwell in the Lands of the Midland Sea, Propontis and Aegeum. Infinite numbers there are of them also in the less and greater. Asia, and in Africa not a few. A people once so excellent, that their precepts and examples do still remain as approved Canons to direct the mind that affecteth virtue: Admirable in Arts, and glorious in Arms, famous for Government, and passionate affectors of freedom; but now drowned in ignorance and contented slavery, having (as it should seem) utterly lost their minds with their Empire. So base, as to be imagined, that they had rather remain as they be, than endure a temporary trouble to redeem their pristinate estates, delighting in nothing but in ease, in shades, in dancing and drinking.  
Thrace hath on the East the Euxine Sea, 
Thrace.  the Thracian Bosphorus, Propontis, and Hellespont: on the North, the Mount Hemus; upon the West, the higher Mysia, and part of Macedon; on the South, the Archipelago. It is a most Noble Province, cold, plain, and admirable populous, stored with Graine, Pulse, and excellent Wine towards the Seaside: but towards the upland (lying more subject to cold) it is not so fertile nor woody.  
In it stands many goodly Cities: Philipopolis, Nicopolis, Hadrianopolis, and amongst many other Constantinopolis, by Heaven erected to be the head of an Empire; as the only seat which the Romans, greeks, and now the Turks, have chosen and reputed to be most commodiously seated, not for the government only of the Empire, but as they conceit of the whole world.  
Gallipolis is another famous portion thereof: 
Gallipolis.  I will not stand to describe these trivials, yet is it a place of great moment, and therein resideth a Governor, or Lord Admiral, without whose licence no ship of what Country soever may pass the straight, but he must there cast Anchor at least for three days, until the Turks have made full search, whether they transport any slaves or prohibited wares by stealth, or no.  
Next followeth Macedon, a fertile region enclosed with hills, and near the Ionian sea, plain and woody. 
Macedon.  That it was once the Empress of the East, it is well known, but at this day it is Turkish, and without any famous Cities, save in a piece of Albania. In it is nothing memorable but the Mount Athos, or the holy Mount. It is 75. miles in compass, three days journey long, and half a day's journey broad, resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upward, whose highest Cone, always covered with snow, is seen thirty miles off at Sea. It is exceeding fertile in Grass, Fruit, Oil, and Wine. Long ago it was dedicated in honour of Saint Basile to the Greek Caloieri, and endowed with privileges, which at this day it enjoyeth by the Turks good favour; that is to say, that no man neither Grecian nor Turk may inhabit in this place, except he be a Priest. So that their number in these days are about six thousand, dispersed into twenty and four Monasteries, ancient and warlike, so built for fear of thiefs and pirates, although there be no such great cause. In these Monasteries are many relics, which cause great concourse of people, and they are stately built, and richly adorned.  
This hill is in as great request with the Grecians for their sanctimonious strictness of life, as is Rome with the Latins; yea, the Turks themselves do send hither many bountiful alms. None of them live idly, but must do somewhat, and so do daily for the oeconomike of the house; as to dress Vines, fell Timber; yea to build ships, and such like mechanical labours. They are poorly clad, like Hermits, neither wear they shirts of Linen, but Woollen; and them they spin, and sow themselves, never giving themselves to study: and that more is, many of them can neither write nor read. And yet notwithstanding, if any man have occasion to journey by their houses, he shall, if he please, find viands scot-free, according to his calling.  
Epire, 
Epyrus.  now Albania, was once a very famous Province, as witnesseth P. Aemilius. It had in it seventy Cities, now destroyed, and turned into ruins, or Villages, meanly inhabited. For the most part it is woody, and barren, but near the sea, fertile and adorned with very beautiful havens.  
Achaia is a very goodly Region, 
Achaia.  as may be gathered by the goodly Cities, which therein once flourished (viz.) Delphos, Thebes, Athens, Megara, & many more now destroyed.  
So is Peloponnesus, 
Peloponnesus.  termed by Pliny the bulwark of Greece. It yieldeth all things that man can desire, either for life or pleasure. And although the ancient Cities be now defaced, yet is it for quantity, the best peopled part of Greece. It is now under the Turk, and counted the best Sangiak-ship in Turkey, as bound to bring at the commandment of the Beglerbeg of Greece, one thousand horsemen under his own pay. It is worth yearly fourteen Ducats. The Lands adjoining unto these large continents, I will not discourse of: for as they are divers in worth and estimation, so are they many in number, and (for the most part) not worthy relation.  
Dalmatia, 
Dalmatia.  is at this day divided into Sclavonia, Dalmatia and Albania. Sclavonia lieth upon the West, Albania upon the East, and in the middle, Dalmatia. In all fertility it is as good as Italy. Of a Country first wasted by Caesar Augustus; secondly by the Goths; thirdly by the Turks, and at this day shared amongst three such Lords, as are the Venetians, the Turk, and the Emperor; it may be said to be reasonable well inhabited. And so it is having many fine Cities in it, as jadera, Ragusa, etc. Howbeit, that part which is subject to the Turk, lieth almost desert, by reason of their continual inroads.  
Bossina, or Maesia superior, is also a parcel of Illyria, 
Maesia superior.  and erected into a Turkish Beglerbeg-ship, having under it nine Sangiaks. Servia, now Rascia, lieth between Bosnia and Bulgaria; 
Servia.  it was taken by the Turk 1438. and reduced into a Sangiak-ship under the Beglerbeg of Buda. Bulgaria, 
Bulgaria.  which some take for the lower Maesia, is so famous a Province, that the Turkish Emperor hath erected it for the chief Seat of the Beglerbeg of Europe; under whose command are twenty and one Sangiaks.  
Valachia containeth the two Provinces of Moldavia and Transalpina. 
Valachia.  Valachia is a plain and fertile Country smally inhabited, and destitute of firewood; but stored with excellent Horse, cattle, and Mines of Gold and Silver, if the people durst dig them for fear of the Turks. It is 500 miles long, and 120. broad. It hath one Archbishop, and two Bishops, and is more populous than Moldavia. They speak both one language, being almost half Italian. This Country and Moldavia are plagued with three bad neighbours, 
The reason of the desolation of these Countries.  viz. the Turks, the Tartars, and the Cassoks. They follow the Greek Church, and in matters of Religion obey the Patriarch of Constantinople. They are the same which in ancient times were called Daci. The Turks have often attempted with their mightiest powers to have made a small conquest of these Provinces, but they have hitherto been valiantly resisted, and repulsed, partly by the Natives, and partly by the Polonians, Transylvanians, and the Cassoks, in dislike of each others bad neighbourhood. Yet is it tributary to the Grand Signior, and payeth him yearly twenty four thousand Chechini.  
Moldavia, being in a manner round is almost 300. 
Moldavia.  English miles over every way. It hath two Archbishoprics, and two Bishoprics, and is exceeding fertile in Corn, Wine, Grasse, and Wood It affordeth great plenty of Beef and Mutton, and therewith feedeth Polonia, a great part of Germany, & the populous city of Constantinople. A great & fat Ox in this Country is valued but at thirty shillings, a Sheep at three shillings. The tenth whereof (which of duty is yearly paid to the Prince) amounteth to 150000. The Clergy and Gentry (for they always can make best shift for themselves) contribute no parcel hereof. It hath a small River passing thorough the Country, and falleth into Danubius, near unto Gallatz, called Pruta, the water whereof (as also of Danubius) is unwholesome to drink, for it causeth the body to swell. In 1609. certain English Gentlemen travelling 240. miles in this Country, could meet but with nine Towns and Villages in all the way, and yet for above a hundred miles' space together, the Grass groweth at least one yard high, and rotteth every year upon the ground for want of cattle and manurance. On the East, it hath the black Sea, on the West Podalia: on the North the Tartars; and on the South the Danubie, and the Country of Bulgaria. It payeth yearly unto the Great Turk by way of Tribute 3200. Chechini, besides one thousand horses, sent yearly unto Constantinople for a present, from both these Princes, of Moldavia, and Valachia. It also payeth tribute to the Polander, but how much I cannot show you.  
Therein dwell many Armenians, jews, Hungarians, Saxons, and Ragusians, who forestall the whole traffic in those parts bartering their Corn and Wine into Russia and Polonia, and their Skins, Wax, Honey, powdered Beef, Butter and Pulse, into Constantinople. The Malmsey likewise which is transported out of Crect into Poland and Germany, is carried thorough this Country, whereof the Vaivod receiveth a massy impost.   

Of those Countries which at this day the Turks term Anatolia.  
THat which the Turks at this day term Anatolia, or Turcia major, once Asia minor, comprehendeth the Provinces of Pontus, Bythinia, Asia itself, Lycia, Galacia, Pamphylia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and Armenia the less; and in these Provinces of ancient times flourished the States and Kingdoms of the Trojans, of Mithridates, of Croesus, of Antigonus, of the Paphlagonians, of the Galathians, of the Cappadocians, and Phrygians: All which at this day are not sufficient to satisfy the only ambition of the Turkish tyranny. The Inhabitants for the most part are Mahumetans, and natural Turks, of simpler natures than the Turks of Europe, and nothing so cruel as the Renegado Christians. Yet are there many Christians among them in many of these Regions, following the Rites of the Greek Church. Among these Turks, there is no acknowledgement of Superiority, Blood or Nobility, but all are equal slaves to the Grand Signior, over whom he appointeth Beglerbegs and Sanziaks. They are either a kind of idle or lofty people, for they are smally industrious, and were it not for their slaves, their grounds would generally lie unmanured.  
Pontus and Bythinia are now united under one name, 
Pontus, Bythinia, Bursia.  and called Bursia. Here once reigned the great King Mithridates; and here stood the famous Cities of Chalcedon, Nicomedia, Apamaea, Prusia, Nice, and Heraclea Ponti.  
Asia propria, now Sabrun, 
Asia minor.  is the peculiar Province of Asia minor, & containeth in it many famous Provinces; as Phrygia major & minor, Caria, Mysia, etc. In Phrygia minor stood that Noble city of Troie, famous at this day (saith Bellonius, an eyewitness) for its very ruins of walls, gates, circuit, and marble sepulchres, found upon the ways without the walls.  
Pamphilia, now Caramania, 
Caramania.  is one of the old seven Sangiakships of Turkey, and yieldeth 8000. ducats of yearly revenue. In this Country, as also in Cilicia, are woven those fine clothes which we call Chamblets, watered and unwatered, they are made of the hair of Goats so fine and white, as no Silk can surpass them in those two properties.  
Cappadocia, now Amasia, is a goodly Country, 
Cappadocia or Amasia.  and the seat of the Turks eldest Son. In it are many goodly cities, as Trapezond, once the seat of the Comneni, Emperors of Trapezond, whose Name and Progeny ahumet the second utterly extinguished.  
Cilicta now part of Caramania, 
Cilicia.  is a good Country: the Inhabitants are given to pasturing of Goats for lucre of their fleeces, of which they make their Chamblets; but otherwise, neither given to Fishing, Navigation, nor Husbandry. At the foot of Mount Taurus (saith Bellonius are diverse small Villages, and excellent pastures about them, which for the fertility thereof should seem to be one of the Turkish Races: from thence he culleth out every year six hundred horse of service, which they highly esteem, and name Caramanni.  
Armenia minor is a better soil, 
Armenia minor.  and more populous than Cappadocia, and round about encircled with tall, huge, broken, and woody mountains.   

Arabia triplex.  
THe three Arabiaes are likewise a parcel of the Empire, which is a marvellous great Country, included between two huge bosoms of the sea, in manner of a Peninsula, viz: upon the West and East with the Arabian and Persian gulfs, upon the South with the Ocean, and upon the North with Syria, and Euphrates.  
The Inhabitants are indifferently called Arabians, Saracens, or Moors: Those are the true Arabians which live out of Cities in Tents, dispersed over Syria, Egypt, and Africa: these give themselves to feed cattle, and droves of Camels. Those which inhabit Cities, are called Moors, and were once of such puissance, that they not only subdued Syria, Persia, and Troglodytica, but likewise Egypt, a great part of Africa, and almost all Spain, with the Island of Sicily; and the Kingdom of Naples.  
Two hundred years they kept possession of these pieces, but of some part of Spain, 700, even until the days of our fathers. And further, this accursed generation at this day, is not only spread over all the Southern coast of Asia (viz:) Persia, East India, and the Islands of the Indian Sea, but are likewise advanced with great prosperity unto diverse wealthy Kingdoms, famous Cities, & worthy Mart-townes, yea, overall the South-coast of Africa; Under this people, the Turks were first called into Asia to bear arms.  
Of their manners we have spoken elsewhere. In their Religion they are Mahumetans, for in this Country that false Prophet first opened his superstitious Wardrobe.  
This is a vast Country, full of Deserts, 
Arabia Deserta  yet well inhabited with populous & warlike multitudes, especially toward Euphrates, and the Mountains of Arabia felix, whither Merchants resort. The residue towards the West is sandy, by which if a man be to travel, he must have the Stars to his guide, company for his safeguard, and provision for his diet: Otherwise he shall surely lose his way, surrender his goods to the thievish Arabes, or starve in the Desert for want of food.  
To secure the which passages, as well against those who live on the side of Euphrates towards Egypt, as through all Arabia (Petrea and Deserta) the Grand Signior entertaineth the king of those Arabians which inhabit Mesopotamia. And for this his service, as a Turkish Sanziak he holdeth Ana and Dir, two towns situated upon the said river. He is a poor King, but accompanied with 10. or 12. thousand beggarly subjects, living and lying intents of course black Haircloth: which forces notwithstanding, these wilder ones are so infinite in multitudes, and so impossible to be brought unto a more civil manner of living; that for their danger toward strangers, and the continual spoils, which they commit upon those parts of the Turks Dominions, which every way border upon them, necessity enforceth him also, to maintain two other garrisons; the first of twelve thousand in Cairo, the other of one thousand five hundred in Damascus.  
Wherein it is to be noted; That since those of Damascus, do not only defend that piece, but are also distributed, thorough other cities of Soria (as Aleppo, Antiochia, and jerusalem) one thousand five hundred men were not able to sustain, and answer to such a charge, unless by being both janisars and Timariot also, they have many followers and attendants. Who (as else where I have showed you) are not only mighty in reputation, and powerful in number, but also every year accustomed to spare and cull out strong troops, warlikely and pompously provided to send into Hungary.  
For, surely without this order, all the passages of the Caravans, which yearly come from Balsara, and the Red-sea, would become so infectious, that neither Bagdet, nor Damascus, could receive the commodities of those parts, to the annual loss of two millions of Entrado to the grand Signior.  
Amongst these it was, that Sir Anthony Shirley traveled, and found them so well governed, that without any wrong offered, he passed thorough them all in such peace, as he could not have done, being a stranger, amongst civiller bred people. The King gave him good words, without any kind of barbarous wondering, or other distasteful fashion. But at his return to the river, he found the Master of his House, Master of his Boat, accompanied with a great sort of Arabs, who in conclusion, ●o'ens nolens, forces him to send his Master three versed of cloth of gold, as a present for beholding his person.  
Towards Syria, 
Arabia Potrea.  this is somewhat fertile, yet smally commended for that property by the Ancients; for indeed it is exceeding barren, and wanteth necessary sustenance, wood, and fresh water. The memorable things herein are, the Mountains of Sinai and Oreb, upon the former whereof, is at this day builded a Monastery of Christians, following the Greek Church, and the only receptacle (or Inn) for way-faring Christians: other place of releese is there none.  
Arabia Felix is a very large Province, 
Arabia Felix.  better manured and watered than the other. It is adorned with Noble Cities, and full of villages; especially towards the sea side, where are many excellent places of trade. The residue, except the sand, is made manurable, either for feeding of cattle or Camels, in which places live infinite swarms of diverse Nations, by grazing and husbandry. It bringeth forth whatsoeever will grow in India, and that twice a year, in abundant manner, besides Cassia, Cinnamon, Myrrh, etc. and solely, as much Frankincense, as will serve all the world. It yieldeth also metal, and excellent pearl all along the coast by fishing. It sendeth abundance of horse and sheep into India, whose tails weigh forty pounds. In it are many famous Cities, as Medinat Al-naby, Mecca, Zidem, Zibit, and Aden.  
This City of Aden, together with the whole Country, was in the year of our Lord 1538. fraudulently surprised by the Turk, and their King hanged. It is now strongly fortified, and erected into a Stately Turkish Beglerbeg-ship.   

Turcomania, in times past a part of the greater Armenia.  
TVrcomania comprehendeth no small portion of Armenia major: 
Situation.  what remaineth is accounted in Georgia. Upon the North lieth Colchis, (now Mongrelia:) Upon the West Euphrates, and the less Armenia upon the East that remainder of the greater Armenia, which is counted in Georgia; Upon the South Mesopotar●●a (now Dierbechia) with the people Curdi. It is environed with Mountains, and beautified with plains, amongst the which Periander, (now Chalderan) Antitaurus (now Mons-nigor) are most renowned. It is generally exceeding fertile, and stored with cattle, but marvellously subject to deep snows.  
The people by nature are much given to theft and spoil, 
Nature of the people.  as descending from the Tartars, and so at this day lead their lives, living in Tents and hovel attending and pasturing their cattle; Yet some of them enure themselves to tillage, and mechanike Trades, in weaving of Chamblets, and Hangings, watered and unwatered: of the like qualities. are the Curdi, and some suppose that these Curdi inhabit the ancient seats of the Chaldeans, whereupon it is called at this day Curdistan by the Turks and Persians, 
The Curdines.  but by the Arabians Kelaan, that is to say, Chaldea.  
Georgia, by the Barbarians termed Gurgistan, comprehendeth the ancient Iberia, 
Gurgist●n, or Georgia, in times past Iberia.  with part of the greater Armenia, and peradventure Atropatia. Upon the West lieth Mengrelia, upon the North Zuiria (once Albania), upon the East the middle Atropatia (now Siruan,) upon the South that part of the greater Armenia, which now is called Turcomanta.  
For the greater part it is covered with Mountains, Woods, and thickets, and in that regard inconquerable for the difficulties of the mountainous passages. It is notwithstanding fertile, and adorned with many large plains and valleys, from whence arise many famoused Rivers, as Cirus and Araxis, springing from the Mountain Taurus, and running thorough the whole Province, until at last it disgorge itself into the Caspian.  
The Inhabitants are termed Georgiani, of S. George, whom they advow their Patron and Advocate. But this is but a vulgar error, seeing both Pliny and Mela make mention of the Georgiani, one hundred years before the birth of Saint George, the famous soldier and martyr. They are Christians, according to the Greek Church, with some small difference. They are very populous and warlike, strong of body, and valorous in fight, even until our times, maintaining their liberty in the midst of the mahometans, sometimes following the fortunes of the Turks, sometimes of the Persians. But at this day, they have not only lost their wont liberty, but also many Fortresses and Cities, as Testis, Lori, Clisca, G●ri, and Tomanis, and withal, some of of them have embraced the Turkish infidelity.   

Palestine, or the Holy Land.  
PAlestine is one of the most excellent Provinces of Syria, as well in regard of habitation, as of many famous acts done therein, and celebrated in holy Scripture. Under the general name whereof are comprehended Idumea, judaea, Samaria, and Galilee. Anciently it was called Canaan, of Chanaan the son of Cham, whose posterity divided the Land amongst them, and under that name it continued until the invasion of the Israelites, who called it after their own denomination, Israel.  
It was also called Philistim of the Philistians, once a powerful and mighty people: after that, the Land of promise; and now lastly, The holy Land.  
It is situated between the Arabies and the midland Sea; 
Situation.  Northerly upon part of Phoenicia; Eastward upon Libanus; southward and Southeast upon Arabia, and Westward upon that part of the Mediterran, which is termed the Syrian and Phinicean Seas.  
From the very beginning (as witnesseth the holy Scripture) it hath been a most famous Province, and afterward more renowned for the Birth, Miracles, and Passion of our Saviour Christ. Distant from the line 31. degrees, and extending unto thirty three, and somewhat upward. So that in length from 
* Now Caesaria P●ilippi.  Dan, unto 
* Now Gibelin.  Beersheba, it containeth no more than one hundred and forty miles; where broadest, not fifty. A Land that flowed with Milk and Honey; Adorned with beautiful mountains, and luxurious valleys, the rocks producing excellent waters, and no part empty of delight and profit. The air very temperate, and the bodies of men healthful, and patient of labour.  
The ancients will have it to be situated in the midst of the world, where it is neither pinched with extremity of cold, nor vexed with overmuch heat. And therefore the Israelites say, This to be the land which God promised unto Abraham.  
For site it is very pleasant, for plains and hills no less delightsome, rich in diverse sorts of Manufactures, and well watered. Where although it rain but seldom, yet was the soil batefull, and that by testimony of Scripture, averring it to be a Land excelling all other in goodness and fertility.  
So that their grain was most delicate, their increase abundant, and their Roses most sweet. Rue, fennel, and sage, and such like potherbs it brought forth of its own accord. Olives, Figs, Pomegranates, and Palm trees are very frequent, with some store of Vines. For, although the Saracens are forbidden the drinking of Wine, yet make they abundance thereof, and very good, for the use of strangers, dwelling in the Country. They make three harvests, yet have they neither Pears, Apples, Cherries, Nuts, nor any other fruits common with us: these are brought them from Damascus. Some fruits, as Oranges, and the Apple of Paradise, they have and preserve upon the trees all the year long. It did once yield Balm, not now; but is stored with Honey, and Sugar Canes; so is it with Goats, Swine, Hares, Partridges and Quails, as also Lions, Bears, and Camels. And in many places so pestered with Rats and Mice, that if it were not for certain Birds devouring those Creatures, it were impossible to have any Harvest.  
jordan runneth thorough the midst of the Country, whose water is most delicious, 
jordan.  and therein strangers are accustomed to wash themselves. In its course, it maketh two lakes, the one in Cana of Galilee, the other at Tyberias, which is called Genazereth, and at last disgorgeth itself into the Mediterran Sea. Upon the banks thereof grow Withies, Tamarisk, and many other sorts of shrubs and weeds, of which the Arabians make their darts, weapons, lances, and writing pens.  
The former of these two lakes is especially filled when the Snows dissolve and run from Libanus. In the Summer it is dry, and bringeth forth abundance of shrubs and flags, wherein Lions, and diverse wild beasts do shroud their carcases. The Lake of Genazereth runneth most clearly, and yieldeth diverse sorts of fish, as Carp, Pikes, etc.  
It is not so broad, but that a man may see from one side unto the other, as consisting of sixteen miles in length, and six in breadth. The plains round about are barren for the abundance of bushes, which hinder the husbandman from manuring the ground. Yet the jews industry do much amend it, and dwell about the banks thereof for the fishing sake.  
Mare mortuum, otherwise the Lake Asphaltites, so called of his bituminous favour, 
Asphaltites.  was a place once woody and full of salt pits, which for the pleasantness thereof was resembled to Paradise; and therein stood Sodom, Gomorrah, and the three other Cities, which for their sin against Nature, were therein drowned and burnt by the doom of God. At this day it sendeth forth smokes and fogs as from an infernal furnace, wherewith the whole valley adjacent for half a day's journey is made barren. It neither yieldeth Fish nor Fowl, and whatsoever creature is cast therein, though bound hand and foot, it swimmeth on the face of the water.  
The land was once most populous, 
Forces.  as appeareth by the muster of David, who numbered thirteen hundred thousand men, able to bear arms, besides the Tribe of Benjamin. As long as they continued their upright and religious obedience to the service of God, the Land prospered; but as soon as they forgot God, they suffered many miseries, and those perpetual, until they were clean destroyed, and forced to fly every way. For to speak nothing of ancient time, the 73. year after Christ, jerusalem was taken and destroyed by Titus, with the slaughter and captivity of infinite thousands. In the year 136. it was restored by Aelius Adrianus, new named Aelia, and given in possession to the jews. In the time of Constantine and Helena (his mother) it fell into the hands of the Christians, & so continued until the year 609. at what time it was sacked by the Persians, but left unto the Christians, and so continued until the days of Henry the fourth, at what time it was again taken by the Sultan of the Saracens, and the Christians clean banished.  
In the year 1097. in a general Council for the delivery of the holy Land, the Crossed Knights were instituted throughout Christendom, and Godfrey of Boulogne chosen General of three hundred thousand footmen, and one hundred thousand horse. These Knights did many famous acts; recovered the land, instituted a Monarchy, and sometime with good fortune, and sometime with loss, continued the defence thereof, until the year 1290. in which year it was utterly subdued by the Sultan of Egypt. In whose possession it continued, until the year of our Lord 1517. and then was it overcome by the Turkish Armies, who at this day retain it in miserable servitude. And so it resteth, peopled with men of diverse Nations and Sects; as Saracens, Arabians, Turks, Hebrews, and Christians: whereof some follow the Latin Church, some the Greek: as the Grecians, Syrians, Armenians, Georgians, Nestorians, jacobites, Nubians, Maronites, Abassines, Indians, and Egyptians, every one having their peculiar Bishops, whom they obey.  
Galilee upon the North is environed with the steep hills of Libanus & Antilibanus, 
Galilee.  upon the with West Phoenicia, upon the East with Celosyria, and upon the South with Samaria and Arabia the desert. The soil is most fruitful, yielding all sorts of trees, and divided by jordan: upon whose banks stand very many towns and villages, and so well watered either with mountain-torrents, or springs, that no part thereof lieth unmanured.  
The Country is more famous, for that in it standeth (amongst the rude Mountains) the small village of Nazareth, 
Nazareth.  the place of our Lord's conception: and at this day, there is a small Chapel arched and built under ground, whereinto a man must descend by stairs: Here (some say) the Angel appeared unto Mary, and foretold her, that she should conceive and bring forth our Lord.  
The Inhabitants are Arabians, short and thick men, rudely apparelled, and weaponed with bows, swords, and dagger's. In this region likewise, standeth the Mount Thabor, whose North part is inaccessible, and whereon our Lord was transfigured.  
Samaria lieth in a most delicate plot of Palestine, 
Samaria.  but in bigness not comparable to judea, or Galilee. The soil is partly mountainous, partly champain, pleasant, fruitful, and very well watered with fresh and sweet water. The City is now ruinated: But Naplos for pleasure and delight is inferior, to none other. It is situated upon the side of a hill, the eighth part of a mile, from whence a man may behold the ruins of a great Temple near unto that Well, where (as men say) Christ fate, when he asked water of the Samaritan woman.  
judea far excelleth any part of the residue of Palestine, 
judea.  & at this day enjoyeth its ancient fertility. The tribe of juda so named it, and in it, as in the rest of Palestine, were very many worthy Cities, 
jerusalem.  whereof jerusalem was the chief feat of their Princes, the receptacle of the Patriarches, Prophets, and Apostles: the original place of our Faith, and the glory of the Christian world. By the Barbarians, at this day, it is called Godz or Chutz. It standeth on an eminent place,— as whereunto a man must every way ascend.  
S. jeroms' opinion was, that it stood not only in the heart of judea, but in the very centre of the World, as having Asia on the East, Europe on the West, upon the South Lybia and Africa, and upon the North Scythia, Armenia, Persia, with the residue of the Pontic Nations.  
What the glory hereof hath been, may be conjectured out of Tacitus, who reporteth, that in the beginning of the siege, it contained two hundred thousand souls. At this day it numbereth not above five thousand inhabitants, although many Pilgrims daily resort thither for devotion sake.  
It was once strongly and fairly walled, but now weakly, and therein it showeth nothing now so famous, as the Sepulchie of our Lord Christ, whose Temple encircleth the whole mount of calvary, situated upon a plain plot of ground, high, round, and open at the top, from whence it receiveth light: but the Sepulchre itself is covered with an Archt-Chappell, cut out of the main Marble, and left unto the custody of the Latin Christians.  
Whosoever is desirous to see this Sepulchre, must pay nine crowns to the Turk; so that this tribute is yearly worth unto him, eight millions of Ducats.  
One hundred and eight foot distant from this Tomb is the Mount (called calvary, 
Mount Calvarie. ) whereon our Saviour Christ was crucified by the treacherous jews. In this place are many other religious Relics. And the pilgrims which come thither, are always lodged according to their own professions; that is to say, the Latins with the Franciscans, without the City by Mount Zion: the Grecians are lodged with the Caloieran Greeks, dwelling within the City by the Sepulchre: And so every other Nation, Abassines, Georgians, Armenians, Nestorians, and Maronits'; who all have their proper and peculiar Chapels. Those Franciscans, which follow the Latin Church, and are for the most part Italians, were wont to create the Knights of the Sepulchre, and to give testimonial unto pilgrims of their arrival there.  
Without this City is the Valley of jehosaphat, and therein the tombs of the blessed Lady, 
Valley of Ichosaphat.  and S. Anne. The territory adjoining is exceeding fruitful in Vines, Apples, Almonds, Figs, and Oil: the Mountains are no less stored with all sorts of Trees, wild Beasts, and Spiceries.  
Besides jerusalem standeth Bethlem, 
Bethlem.  now destroyed, and showing nothing worth looking on, save a great and stately Monastery of the Franciscans; within which is the place where Christ was borne. Rama is now likewise ruinated, the Arches and Cisterns yet remaining by the witness of Bellonius his own eye, are greater than those of Alexandria, but not so thick.  
Gaza is now a Turkish Sangiak-ship: 
Gaza.  the soil about fertile, and the inhabitants Grecians, Turks, and Arabians.  
In holy Writ this Region is called Edom, 
Jdumea.  and by other Author's Nabathea. Toward the sea and judea the soil is fertile, but towards Arabia desert and barren. Some say it is inexpugnable for its Deserts and want of water: yet is it stored therewith, but hidden, and known to none but the natives. Of old they were a turbulent, unquiet, and seditious people; and so at this day, they are like to the villainous and roguish Neighbours, the Arabians.  
Next bordereth Phoenicia, as part of Syria, 
Phoenicia.  exposed to the sea, and bordering upon Galilee. Of old it had many famous Cities, as Tripoli, Beritus, Sydon, Tyrus, Ptolemais, Capernaum, Emissa, and others: Amongst the which, Tyre and Sydon were most famous. Tyre was a goodly City, a Colony of the Sydonians, and round about encircled with the Sea, until Alexander in his siege joined it to the continent.  
At this day it hath two harbours, that on the North side the fairest and best throughout the Levant, which the Cursores enter at their pleasure; the other choked with the ruins of the City. So is it, and Sydon, now the strong receptacles of the stiffnecked Drusians; A generation (they say) descended from the relics of those Noble Christians, who under the conduct of Godfrey of Bullen, descended into those parts; and being by time driven unto harder fortunes, betook themselves to the Mountains; from whence, they could never be expulsed, neither by the Saracens, nor yet by the Turks. Allowed they are liberty of Religion, and no other tribute imposed upon them, than is upon the natural Subject, the one being no good Christians, and the other, worse Mahumetans.  
Sydon was once no less famous; 
Sydon.  now contracted into a narrow compass, showing only in her ruins the foundations of her greatness. The Inhabitants are of sundry Nations and Religions (as the Tyrians) yet governed by a succession of Princes, whom they call Emirs; And whose Signiory (augmented by arms and tyranny) stretcheth from the River of Canis to the foot of Mount Carmel, containing a large extent of ground, and therein many Cities, whereof Saffet is the principal. The Grand Signior doth much envy him for suffering the Florentines to harbour and water within his Port of Tyrus; which he is glad to excuse by the waste of the place, and inability of resistance. But the truth is, that he is a strong, rich, and potent Lord in these parts, partly presuming upon the strength of his invincible Forts, and partly upon the advantage of the Mountains, yet having beside in continual pay forty thousand soldiers ●ome Moors, some Christians; and if the worst should 〈◊〉 ●hee hath the Sea at hand, and the Florentine to friend; with whom, he knoweth that a massy Treasure will work ●o small effects, towards the purchase of some rich Signiory.  
To conclude, he is too strong for his neighbours, and able to make a long defensive War against the Turk, if his tyranny could assure him of fidelity in this people.  
Acon or Ptolomais, 
Acon.  is strongly fortified triangular-wise, two parts whereof lie upon the Sea, the third toward the land. The soil about is very fruitful and delicious. The City adorned with a beautiful Hospital, strong and well bulwarked, once belonging to the Teutonicke Knights. It hath also a very fair Haven, capacious of any ships coming from the South: now under the Sanz●ack of Saffet, and usurped with the rest of that Province, by the foresaid Emir of Sydon. In this woeful Town dwell not above two or three hundred Inhabitants, and those in patched up ruinous houses.  
Beritus is an ancient City, 
Beritus.  once an Episcopal See, now famous for Traffic and Merchandise, as the Mart-towne whereunto all the ships coming from Europe do arrive. It is situated most safely, and almost inexpugnable.  
NOw following mine Author, and having finished this tedious discourse of this great Empire, by the patience of my Reader, I will once turn back again and relate the Original, the manners, the descent, and the Religion of this warlike and infidelious people, composed partly of Natives, lineally descended from the Scythians and Tartars, and partly of Apostata and Renegado Christians.  
Generally the Natives have broad visages, correspondent to the proportion of their members, fair and tall, and somewhat inclined to grossness. Their hair they regard not, save only that of their beards. They are of a gross and dull capacity,- wayward, slow and lazy, hating husbandry, and yet above all people in the world covetous and desirous of riches, yea, selling all places of Justice and Government to their best Chapmen. Amongst one another exceeding courteous, and as servile toward their superiors; in whose presence they keep admirable silence, and yield due reverence: but toward strangers they are all fashioned of pride, insolency, and boasting, thinking no Nation in the world to equalise them; in their speech, entertainment and gesture, bewraying their inherent insolence; faithful to none, but where fidelity may produce advantage. By nature, they are as idle, and given to excessive eating and drinking, sitting close by it three days together, and secretly not abstaining from Wine, although by their Law they are forbidden the drinking thereof. No less are they addicted to lechery and loathsome unnatural venery, exceeding credulous, superstitious, relying upon dreams, fortunes, divinations and destiny, believing every man's fortune to be written in his forehead, impossible to be avoided: the fundamental reason why they adventure like brute beasts, into so many desperate dangers.  
As concerning their Religion, a man might write much, but we studying brevity, do relate, that generally, as a people too too credulous, they embrace many absurd and trivial opinions, touching the Creation and end of the world, of Paradise, Heaven, Hell, the Earth, the creation of Man, and Mahumets journey to Heaven, even such and so gross, as would make our children to laugh, if they heard them fabled. They do all acknowledge one God, they reverence Christ, not as the Son of God, but as a Prophet borne of the Virgin Mary, and not crucified on the Cross, but some other man foisted in by the subtlety of the jews. Idols and Images they will not endure, and observe the Friday, as we do the Sabbath. They keep a Lent of thirty days, which they call Ramadan, and fast all day; but in the night they make amends for all, abstaining from nothing that cometh to hand, save Swine's flesh, Wine and Women. Next this Feast followeth their Easter, by them termed Baydan, it continueth three days, and during that time, they take no delight in any pastime. This feast falleth not at all times alike, but sometimes in the Winter, sometimes in the Spring, and sometimes in Autumn; by reason that they account not their year according to the course of the Sun, but of the Moon: the rising whereof at first quarter they adore, bearing the Figure thereof, as we the Cross, in their Ensigns.  
They are circumcised jew-like, but not as they on the eighth day, but at the eighth year. They have no Bells after the manner of Christendom, neither will they suffer the Christians to have any, but five times in one day and night, their Priests ascend the Steeples, with their loud roar and out-cries to call and assemble the people to prayers. By their good will they will not be called Turks; for in the Hebrew tongue that denomination signifieth a Vagabond or banished man, and is accounted a word of disgrace; and therefore forsooth they must be styled Musolmen, that is, Right-beleevers.  
They have likewise amongst them (as amongst the Papists) four Orders of professed persons, (viz.) the Torlaci, the Darvisi, the Calenderi, and the Hughie mali; the most wicked Sect of all the residue, giving themselves to all imposture and uncleanness.  
They are not very dainty to converse with Christians, but with small entreaty will eat, drink and traffic with them; yea, and sometimes marry the daughters, permitting them to live peaceably after their consciences: but to the jews, they are most insociable, detesting their company, and hating their tables, accounting them the basest people in the world, neither will they marry with any of that progeny, non, nor receive them into the Mahometan Religion, unless they be first baptised. By their Laws they may have but four wives, yet by prescription every man taketh as many as he can well maintain: one of these is accounted the wife; to her the residue are underlings, and may at any time be divorced. Their women go seldom abroad, but if they do, they mask their faces, are gallantly attired, and shine in gold, Stone, and Jewels: Twice a week (as do men) they frequent the Baths. They never blaspheme the name of God, nor of mohammed, nor of Christ, nor of our Lady, nor of any other Saints, but if any be heard so to offend, he is grievously punished, let him be of what calling or religion soever. At Dice and Cards they never play, but only at Alveolo. They are very charitable, disbursing their Alms, not only to Turks, but also to Christians, and men of all professions, yea to brute beasts, sometimes buying quick Birds, which for charity's sake, they will again let fly at liberty. Their garments are long, and open before to the foot, except their shirts, which they wear without their Broges, so that as they go they are openly seen. Their raiment is very fair and costly, viz. of cloth, silk, imbrodery, and set with pearl. They cover their head with a Turban, except those of the descent of mohammed; these wear altogether green, but the Christians inhabiting among them, wear no one colour, but as they please (green except.) They are all clothed in long garments like the Turks, and are not distinguished by any apparel they wear (of what profession soever they be) but only by the attire of their heads. In salutations they never uncover their heads, neither doth the meaner salute his better; the left hand with them is the place of honour, and the better sort ride about their affairs on horseback.  
In diet they are very rude; they fare basely, and grossly, and yet they eat thrice a day, at morning, noon, and evening, always without Tablecloth or Napkin; not sitting orderly at Table, but on the ground, or some low stool, with their legs across, Taylor-like. They feed upon all sorts of flesh, except Pork, which is forbidden them by their Law. Their chiefest food is Rice; and the Asian Turks care not much for Fish, but the European Turks for nothing more. By Law they forbear Wine, and therefore drink water, whereunto the better sort mix either Honey or Sugar, and in cold weather in stead of a tossed they throw in a burning coal, to take away the offensive operation of this raw Element. They make great use of Opium, and there is not one of them but eateth it, believing that thereby his courage increaseth, and thereby less dreadeth the hazard of war. They make water, cowering down like women, and their private buildings for the most part consist of timber and mortar, very narrow and ill contrived; wherein to say truth, they are not intensive, esteeming it an heinous sin to bestow more cost upon the frame, than is likely or convenient to last longer than during the life of one man: but in building of Temples to the honour of God, in providing for public receptacles of travellers, in erecting Hospitals, public Baths, watering places for men and cattle, and fountains to wash away their imaginary pollutions, before they enter into their Mesehits, they are most sumptuous, most prodigal. No less a pride take they in building of Conduits, in erecting of Bridges, and in paving of highways, all which in Turkey you shall see very carefully repaired, & as a man may say, sumptuously and magnificently provided for.  
Except upon the frontiers, in Turkey you shall see no fortified Cities, but rather the walls, that have been fortified, ruinated, and the fields wasted, according to their proverb, Quà Ottomanicus aliquis transivit, ibi nec folia nec gram●na proveniunt. And not untruly, for as soon as they have conquered any Province, they extinguish the great ones, especially those of royal blood, & as for the wealthiest Burghers, they transport them into remote Provinces, already enured, and subjected to their Laws and Government; not forcing their consciences, but only despoiling them of their arms, restraining them of liberty to travel out of their limits, and forbidding them to serve any other Potentate, in prevention of rebellion. In invention of engines against their neighbours they are admirable industrious, not caring to obtain that by craft and faithless cowardice, which they cannot gain by force, or the effusion of much blood: but those base projects not prevailing, without respect of honour or military glory, they are not ashamed to betake themselves to their heels. Yet to speak truth, they are good soldiers, and to their especial advantage excellently disciplined, being obedient to their Commanders, most laborious in the fabrikes, content with a small refreshment of victual, and that most gross, contrary to gluttonous behaviour of all Christian warfare. Their Arms are a Lance, a Bow, and a quiver of Arrows, an iron Mace, a Battle-axe, and a Cemiter, and those enchased with Gold and Silver: besides their great Ordnance, whereof at this day they are Lords of infinite pieces.  
This Empire began to take root in the year 1300. under the fortunes of one Osman or Ottoman, from whom the succeeding Princes of that house have derived and usurped the surnames of Ottoman, even as the Emperors of Christendom have continued the title of Caesar's, since the first Roman julius. From that time, until the year 1608. and from that Ottoman until this Acmach, wonder it is to relate how in the space of three hundred years, from so mean a Captain, so base a people, and in so short a time, (considering the growth of the Roman Empire) this Sovereignty is now grown to be the terror of the world, and almost to equalise that of the Romans. How long every particular Prince reigned, and what exploits they performed, I rue to record, and mean not to relate: only let me remember you of that devilish policy of theirs, how one brother at his first coming to the Crown murdereth all the residue of his father's children, and male-competitors, thereby presuming to live secure and fearless of innovation: judicet Deus.  
They first seated the model and majesty of their Empire in Prusia, a City of Bythinia; then they transported it to Hadrianople, and lastly to Constantinople. In which Imperial City is now his Court or Palace, three or four miles in compass, wholly enclosed with a strong wall, and situated the pleasantest of any Palace on the face of the earth, termed by them the Port, or Seraglio. Within the enclosure of this wall are many pleasant Parks, sweet Fountains, sumptuous Arbours, and innumerable lodgings richly built, especially those wherein the great Turk himself resideth. Within this enclosure likewise, are two other enclosed receptacles or lodgings for women; in the one are continually kept at least fifteen hundred damosels, out of which are culled one hundred and fifty for the daily service of the Emperor, and those sequestered into the other of the lesser lodgings.  
For his guard he maintaineth daily by turns four thousand footmen, by them styled janisars, viz. slaves, by way of tribute haled in their infancies from the bosoms of their Christian parents. He hath always in Court likewise attendant on his person fifteen hundred horsemen (besides those that serve under the Beglerbegs) and those are divided into four classes or orders, viz. Sp●zi, Vlufagi, Steliftari, and Caripici, all paid out of his Casna, or Exchequer. Besides these Praetorian bands, he likewise maintained, out of his Exchequer not so few as ten thousand janisars garrisoned, thorough all parts of his Empire, under several leaders, acknowledging no other Lord, Sovereign, or maintainer, but the grand Signior.  
Moreover, he hath another order of Soldiery, termed Timario●s, what they are, and how maintained, you have heard before. So many as at this day are raised in Europe, are thought sufficient to entertain eighty thousand horsemen: those in Asia or Na●olia fifty thousand; and those wrested from the Crown of Persia forty thousand; What are raised in Syria, and the adjacent Regions of Egypt and Africa, have not been estimated, but all these serve under their Sanziaks, and they at the commands of their Beglerbegs or Colonels.  
The Court is commonly styled by them Capi, that is, the Port, wherein are many great Officers, by us spoken of before: But those whose services are only destinated to uses within the Seraglio, are for the most part eunuchs, with their rabble of under-Eunuches. Without the Seraglio, are also diverse honourable Offices for the government of the Empire, the chief whereof is their Mufii or Pope. In the second rank are their Cadeleschers, viz. chief Justices. After the Cadeleschers follow the Viceroy Bassas, (Counselors of estate) whose number is uncertain; in old time three or four, but of late nine. The Precedent of these the Turks term Viceroy. And in truth, it is a place of great dignity and authority in managing the affairs of the State, as the man with whom the grand Signior doth only communicate his weightiest intentions, and secretest deliberations.  
And were it certain, either for years, or life; For profit and honour, this place would not be much inferior to the estate of many great Princes in Christendom. But such is the tyranny of this Monarch, that upon every suggestion and jealousy, he is sometime deprived, and sometime strangled. Within these sixteen or seventeen years' last passed, it hath been observed, that fourteen of these Officers have thus been used. Five have died natural deaths after deprivement, and nine deprived and afterwards murdered.  
In the next place appear the Beglerbegs, (masters deal Campo) the chief whereof is he that is termed of Romania or Grecia: The second of Anatolia or Asia. The third is the Denizi Beglerbeg, that is to say, the Lord high Admiral. And these three Beglerbegs have equal place and authority with the former Bassas in the Divano, or place of public audience.  
Before the last war of Persia, this Empire was under-governed by forty Beglerbegs, who likewise had under them two hundred and seventy Sanziaks: But since those times this number hath been much augmented, viz. in Europe reside seven: In Africa four: In Asia twenty nine.  
The Turkish Arsenals for shipping are four; the first is at P●ra, and containeth three and thirty docks or stations for so many Galleys: The second is at Gallipolis, and containeth twenty, both under the charge of the high Admiral and his servitors. The third is at Suez upon the Red-Sea, containing five and twenty stations: and the fourth last, at Balsara in the Persian gulf, consisting of fifteen Galleys, and these two last under the charges of the Beglerbegs of Balsara and Cairo.  
In the time of Sel●mus we reckoned one million, and three hundred thirty three thousand Christian souls to live within his Dominions, not accounting those that enjoyed freedom of conscience by privilege, nor those that then were subject to the Egyptian Sultan, whom the said Selimus vanquished.  
The jews likewise live dispersed over his whole Dominions, in such infinite numbers, that scarce no Town nor Village, but is very populously replenished with their families, speaking diverse languages, and using the trade of Merchandise in royal and rich fashion.  
A people scattered over the face of the earth, hated by all men amongst whom they live, yet of incredible patience; as subjecting themselves to times, and to whatsoever may advance their profit: worldly wise, and thriving wheresoever they set footing. Men of indifferent statures, and best complexions. Those that live in Christendom are the relics only of the tribes of juda and Benjamin; the other ten (some say) are lost: Others, that they be in India, or driven by Salmanasser into the extreme parts of the North.  
Their own Country, after the expulsion of the Egyptian Sultan's by Selimus, at this day is adjoined unto the Crown of the Ottoman Empire: being governed by diverse Sanziacks, all under the Bassa of Damascus. It is now inhabited by Moors and Arabians: Those possessing the valleys; these the mountains. Of Turks there be some few: of greeks many; with other Christians of all sects and Nations; especially of such as impute an adherent holiness to the place. Those jews that live here, are not proprietors of any land therein, but live as strangers and aliens, and pay their duties to their Lords.  
The Arabians are said to be descended from Ishmael, dwelling in tents, and removing their abodes, according to opportunity of prey, or benefit of pasturage; not worth the conquering, nor can they be conquered, retiring to places inaccessible for Armies. A Nation from the beginning unmixed with others, boasting of their Nobility, and this day hating all mechanical Sciences. They hang about the skirts of the inhabited Countries, and having robbed, retire with wonderful celerity. They are of mean stature, raw-boned, tawny, having feminine voices, of a swift and noislesse pace being behind you, and upon you before you be aware. Their Religion (if any) Mahumetism, their Language extending as far as their Religion. Yet if any one of them undertake that conduct, he will perform it faithfully, not any of the Nation offering to molest you. Then will they lead you by unknown ways, farther in four days than a man can travel by Caravan in fourteen.   

Persia.  
PErsia, and the Persian glory hath been often obscured: First, by the Arabians, who (to bury in oblivion the memory of former reputation) enacted by Law, according to the custom of conquerors, that the people should no more be called Persians, but Saracens. Secondly, by the Tartarians, led by Ching●s. And lastly, by Tamerlan and his followers.  
But not long before the days of our Ancestors, by the virtue of Ishmael Sophy (of whose original and fortunes, for the better understanding of this History, it will not be amiss to discourse) the King some might truly have been said to have recovered its ancient splendour, if the Turkish depredations upon the Natives, had not through blood and devastation, enforced this Ishmael to repeople the Country with Tartars, Turcomans, Courdines, and the scum of all Nations: who though they live in a better Country, yet do they nothing resemble the ancient and noble descended Persians; but at this day retain the inheritance of their bad, treacherous, and vild dispositions.  
When Mahumet, after the decease of his first wife (who adopted him her heir) by her riches and his new superstition, had gotten him a name amongst the vulgar, he married for his second wife Aissa, the daughter of one Ahubacer a great rich man, and of high authority in those quarters. By this man's continuance, and the friendship of Woman and Ottomar his kinsmen, he gathered together a great rabble of Arabians, and partly by fair means, and partly by colour of Religion he became Master of many bordering Territories; and also about the same time gave Fatime his Daughter (by his first Wife) to Holy his Cousin: and to him after his death, all his earthly substance, making him the head of his superstition, with the title of Caliph.  
Abubacer, by whose countenance Mahumet became gracious, taking in ill part the preferment of the young man; by the aid of Omar and Ottomar (whose desires, wholly built upon hope of succession, by reason of the old man's years, and for kindred sake, were inclined rather to see Abubacer, than Holy to be their Caliph) began openly to resist Holy and to spoil him, and his wife Fatime, of all the substance which was left them by the Uncle. Abubacer died: Omar and Ottomar succeeded. Omar was slain by a slave; Ottomar in a private quarrel; after whose death Holy succeeded. Against him rose Mavie, who accusing him as accessary to the death of Ottomar his Lord, caused him to be slain near Caffa, a City within two day's journey of Babylon, where likewise he lieth buried: The place is called to this day Massadel, that is, the house of Holy. After his decease the Inhabitants of Caffa proclaimed Ossan, the son of Fatime, Caliph; but him likewise Mavie opposed, and flew by poison. Then was he absolute Caliph, and after him his son jazit. Ossan left behind him twelve sons, one whereof was called Mahumet Mahadin. The Moors say, he never died, but that he shall return again to convert the world; and therefore they keep always ready in the Mosque of Massadella, a horse gallantly furnished, where in their foppery they affirm, that this world's conversion shall first begin. Upon these differents of Holy, Abubacer, Omar, Ottomar, and Mavie, have mighty factions of arms and opinions arisen amongst the sectaries of this new superstition. The Persians labour to prove Holy true Caliph, by the last Will of Mahumet; the Arabians stand as stiffly to the three first. When from the year of our Lord God 1258. to the year 1363. the Moors had no Caliph (Mustapha Mumbala the last Caliph being slain by Alcu King of the Tartarians) a certain Nobleman in Persia, named Sophi, Lord of Ardevel, deriving his pedigree from Holy, by Musa Ceresin his Nephew, and one of the twelve sons of Ossan (in memory of whom he altered the form of the Turban) by his virtue and valour, won great credit and estimation to his new faction.  
To him succeeded Adar the son of Guine, to whom Assembeg, a powerful Prince in Syria and Persia, gave his daughter in marriage. But his son jacob-beg, fearing the power and estimation of Adar, caused him to be slain, and delivered his two sons, Ishmael and Soliman, to his Captain Amanzar, willing him to cast them in prison in Zaliga, a Castle in the mountains: but Amazar detesting the tyranny of his Lord, conveied the children to his own house, and brought them up like Gentlemen amongst his own sons; and falling sick of a deadly disease, forecasting what might happen after his decease, gave them horses and money, willing them to fly, and to betake themselves to their mother's house and tuition. Ishmael the eldest was no sooner returned to his mother's place, but he vowed revenge for his father's death, and after some fortunate expeditions, took upon him the cause and protection of the followers of Holy, from whom he derived his pedigree. He made the Turban higher, and sent Ambassadors to all the Oriental Mahumetans, to exhort them to unity in Religion and Cognisances. By these means and fortune of his arms, he became a terror to the East, and slew Ossan then Usurper of the Persian State, with his ten brethren, except Marabeg, who saved himself, and fled to Soliman first Emperor of the Turks, imploring his aid. This Ishmael at the Lake Vay, overthrew with a great slaughter the Prince of the Tartars Zagatai, and in heat of his victory had passed the River Abbian, if his Astrologian, in whom he greatly trusted, had not foretold him that his passage should be prosperous, but his return unfortunate. He left to his sons a most spacious Empire, bounded with the Caspian Sea, the Persian Gulf, the Lake Sioc, the Rivers Tigris and Oxus, and the Kingdom of Cambaia, which Provinces contain more than twenty degrees from East to West, and eighteen from North to South. And although these Kingdoms lying within these bounds held not immediately of the Crown of Persia, yet all acknowledge the Persian for their sovereign Prince, that is to say, the Kings of Matam, Patan, Guadel, and Ormus.  
Georgia and Mengrellia, being Christian Countries, according to the superstition of the Greek Church, submitted to certain conditions, as toleration of Religion, payment of Tribute, and disclaiming to assist the Turk against them; and so obtained a kind of peace and protection until again the Persians declined, by the fortunes of the Ottomans. The like course ran Media, now called Servan, Dierbechia, once Mesopotamia; Cusistan, the inhabitation of the Susiani; Farsistan, the Country of the Persians; Strava, once Hyrcania; Parthia, at this day called Arac; Caramanie, now Sigestan, Carassa, Sablestan, and Istigiu, whose ancient names were Drangia, Bactria, Parapamisus, Margiana. Of these Regions, those which lie nearest to the Persian Sea are most plentiful, by reason of the Rivers every where dispersed thorough the whole Land. Amongst these Rivers, the most famous is Bindimir, to whose waters the Inhabitants are much beholding, conveying it by trenches, and other inventions into their grounds, to their great ease and commodity. The Provinces lying upon the Caspian Sea, for their Rivers and temperature, do likewise participate of the said fertility, especially all those quarters which are watered with the River Puly-Malon, falling into the Lake Burgian: the residue of the Province is dry; by reason whereof, Towns and Villages are seldom seen in those places, unless it be by some springs or waters side.  
The most ample and magnificent Cities of Persia, 
Cities.  are Istigias the chief seat of Bactria, thought to be one of the pleasantest Cities of the East. Indion, the chief City of Margiana, situated in so fat and fertile a territory, that therefore Antiochus Soler caused it to be walled about. Candahar, the chief seat of Pamaparisus, famous for the traffic of Indiae and Cathaia, whither the Merchants of those Countries do resort. ere'rt, the chief City of Aria, so abounding with Roses, that thereof it should seem to take the name. Barbarus saith, it is of thirteen miles' compass. Ispaa the chief seat of Parthia, so spacious for the circuit thereof, that the Persians hyperbolically term it, the half World. Chirmaine is the chief seat of Caramania, renowned for the excellent cloth of gold and silver woven therein. Eor is a noble City, and so is Custra of Susiana. But all these for beauty and magnificence may bow and bend to Syras, seated upon the River Bindimire.  
It was once the chief seat of Persia, and as some think, called Persepolis. Alexander the Great burnt it to the ground at the entreaty of his Concubine; but afterward, being ashamed of so vile an action, caused it to be re-edified. It is not at this time so great, as in times past, yet it is thought to be one of the greatest Cities in all the Orient, with its suburbs, which are in compass twenty miles. It is a Proverb among the Persians; Quando Suars erat Sirrah, tunc Cairus 〈◊〉 Pagus: yet they account it not very ancient, neither are they of their opinions, who will have it the head of ●●●ia. Tauris and Casbin are famous Cities, and besides their magnificence they may glory, that in them the Kings of Persia for the most part keep their residences.  
The form of Government of this Nation, 
Government.  is not like the Government of any other Mahometan people; neither is ●●  
There are also many deserts, 
Deserts.  and many mountains disjoining the Provinces far asunder. Herein it resembleth Spain, where for want of navigable Rivers (except towards the Sea-coast) traffic is little used, and mountains and Provinces lie unmanured for scarcity of moisture. But Nature, unwilling that humane life should want any easement, hath so provided for mutual commerce in these sandy and barren places, that through the labour of Camels, the want of Navigation is richly recompensed throughout Persia, & the bordering Countries. These beasts carry wondrous burdens, and will longer continue than either Horse or Mule. They will travel laden with a thousand pound weight, and will so continue forty days and upward. In sterile and deep sandy Countries (such as are Lybia, Arabia, and Persia,) they drink but once every fifth day, and if extremity enforce, they will endure the want of water ten or twelve. When their burdens are off, a little grass, thorns, or leaves of trees will suffice them. There is no living thing less chargeable, and more laborious, certainly ordained of nature a fit creature for those sandy and deep places of Asia and Africa, wherein even man himself feeleth the want of food and water. Of these there are three sorts, upon the lesser men travel; the middle sort have bunches on their backs, fit for carrying of Merchandise; the greater and stronger are those which carry burdens of one thousand pound weight, these are their ships, the sands their Seas.  
What numbers of horsemen this King is able to levy, was manifested in the wars between Selim the first, 
Forces.  and Ishmael; between Ishmael and Soliman; and between Codabanda and Amurath. Not one of them brought above thirty thousand horse into the field, but so throughly furnished, that they had little cause to fear greater numbers. The richer and abler sort arm themselves after the manner of our men at Arms; the residue being better than the third part of their Cavalry, content themselves with a Scull, a Jack and a Cemiter. They use the Lance & the Bow indifferently. There is scarce a better Musketteer in the whole world than the Persian generally is at this day, nor a sorer fellow at the Spade, or at a Mine: Of both these the Portugals had sensible experience at the siege of Ormuz, lately taken from them by the Persian.  
Touching their riches, the common opinion is, 
Riches.  that in the days of King Tamas, the yearly Revenues amounted to four or five millions of Gold, who by a sudden doubling of the value of his coin, raised it to eight, and accordingly made payment to his Sultan's and soldier's. But in these days, by the conquest of the great Turk they are much diminished, and it is thought that they amount to little more than two; But indeed the feodary Lands, Towns, and Villages, Tenths, Shops, etc. (which are very many) supply a great part of the pay due to the companies of those his horsemen above mentioned.  
Towards the East bordereth the Mogor, 
Borderers.  upon the North the Zagatai. 
The Mogor.  Towards the West the Turk possesseth a large frontier. With the Mogors he is little troubled; for as Spain and France by reason of the narrow straight, and difficult passages over the mountains, cannot easily convey necessaries (the life of an Army) to infest one another: So towards the frontiers of India and Cambaia (Provinces belonging to the Mogors) high Mountains, and vast Deserts, keep good peace between these two Princes: yet infest they one another on the borders of Cahull & Sablestan, of which certain Lords of the Mogors have gotten the dominion. He cometh not near the borders of the great Cham, between whom certain petty Princes, and impassable Deserts do oppose themselves. It seemeth, 
The Zagatai.  that toward the Zagatai he standeth content with those bounds which the River Oxus hath laid out; for he never durst pass it; and when Zaba King of the Zagatai had passed it, he was overthrown with much slaughter by Ishmael. So was Cyrus by Tomyris, who slew him and all his host. The Turk is a borderer all alongst the western coast of this whole Empire, even from the Caspian Sea, to the gulf Saura, 
The Turk.  a tract almost of fifteen degrees. He hath no enemy so dangerous, nor more to be feared, nor at whose hands in all conflicts (for the most part) he hath received greater loss. Mahumet the second overthrew Vssanchan, and took from David, his Vassal and Confederate, the Empire of Trapezond. Selim the first did overthrow Ishmael in Campania, and took from him Caramit, Orfa, Merdis, and all the territory which they call Alech. Soliman put Tamas to flight, and took from him Babylon and all Mesopotamia. In our days Amurath won whatsoever lieth between Derbent and Tauris, wherein is comprehended Georgia, and Sirvan, and by building of fortresses in Teflis, Samachia, and Eres, assured the passages of Chars, Tomanis, and Lori. He is Lord of all that lieth between Erzirum & Orontes, a River three day's journey beyond Tauris. In this City he caused a Citadel to be built, not minding to leave it, as did Selim and Soliman, but thereby as with a curb to bridle and keep it. In this war which lasted from the year 1591. to 1597. the Turks altered their form of warfare: for whereas they were wont to lay their whole hopes upon their numbers, the valour of their horsemen and footmen, their store of artillery and warlike furniture, scorning to be cooped up in Castles and Fortresses, for the most part spoiling and burning whatsoever they overcame, or became Lords of, and taking as little care to keep what they had conquered (supposing it no good policy to fortify Castles; or strengthen Towns, by weakening of their companies) in these wars to avoid the inconveniences, where into Selim and Soliman were plunged, they were glad to build strong places upon commodious passages, and Citadels in the chiefest Towns, furnishing them with good Garrisons, and great store of Artillery. This war cost them very dear; for by surprises, by famine, and extremities of weather, infinite thousands perished, yet always to the loss of the Persian or his Confederates. In the field the Persian is far inferior to the Turk in numbers and goodness of footmen, in Ordnance, in all sorts of warlike furniture, and (the chief stay of a State) in obedience of subjects. Notwithstanding, if Selim, Soliman, or Amurath, had not been alured thither either by rebellion, or intestine discords, they durst not have meddled with this war. Selim was called into the aid of Marabeg the son of Ossaen, a mighty Prince in Persia. Soliman came in aid of Elcaso, the brother of Taemas, hateful to his Sovereign, for his ambition and aspiring humour, and in the end abused the credit and good will of the people toward Elcaso, to the furtherance of his own designments. Amurath never took weapon in hand against this people, before he understood by the letters of Mustapha, Bassa of Van, that all Persia was in uproar about the election of a new Prince, thereby certifying him that some had chosen Ishmael, some Ainer (both sons of Tamas) and that Periacocona slaying her own brother Ishmael, and betraying Ainer, had procured the Kingdom to mohammed Codobanda. After this mischief fell those fatal jars betwixt Codobanda and his son, and betwixt the Turcoman Nation (a mighty family in Persia) and the King: A faction no less disastrous to the State of Persia, than the war of Turkey.  
Against the Portugal, for want of Sea-forces he stirreth not, and again, for want of Land-forces the Portugals are not able to molest his upland Countries. Tamaes' being counselled to make a voyage against Ormus, asked what commodities the Island brought forth, whether Corn, Cattell, Fruit, or what other good thing? When it was answered, that the soil was utterly barren and destitute of provision, but excellently well seated for traffic and navigation, 
One Tomana maketh twenty French Crowns.  scoffing at the motion, he replied: That of this kind of Revenue he had released unto his people above 90000. Tomana.  
Truth is, that he wanteth shipping to put the Portugals out of those Seas: where these stead not, he is content to reign from India to Arabia, East and West; and from the Caspian to the South side of the Persian gulf. And as for these ninety thousand Tomana (being in our account eighty thousand French crowns of annual Revenue) said to be decreed in the days of this Tamas, upon the general customs of importation and exportation, throughout the whole Realm. I can give my Reader no other satisfaction; why to think the stomaches of great Princes can at any time be cloyed with such surfeits; unless he be pleased to imagine, that after this Prince (or his Predecessor) had received one or two dismal overthrows by the Turkish forces, and that not so much by their valours, as by his own deficiency in shot, ordnance and discipline: he set on foot this Proclamation. First, to induce his own people to manual thrift, and mutual commerce: And secondly, to allure Gentlemen and foreign Merchants to frequent his Dominions. Without the which enticements, peradventure they might be unwilling to hazard their estates from far Nations amongst such barbarous and unsure customers. For sure he was, that his Neighbours could not, and the Portugals would not supply those necessities, which concerned the life and essence of an entire Estate.    

THE FIFTH BOOK.  
Of India, commonly called Asiatica, or East-India.  
INdia is a spacious portion of Asia, the most Noble part of the World, and far exceeding any other apportionment, comprehended under one name, Tartary only excepted: As that, which without other addition lifteth up her Title alone, to challenge all the Territories between China and Persia; A conteinue almost twelve hundred leagues; yet divided into many Kingdoms: Amongst whom he is principal, that most obtaineth by force and popularity. The Region is most wholesome to inhabit, by the favour of the Western winds; but in regard of its spaciousness, subject to divers Temperatures: As in some places to heat, viz. towards the Equator: In some, to temperatures, or rather to cold; as towards the North. But generally for goodness of situation, health and fertility, it is far better than any other Country. And therefore seldom, or never feeleth famine, or scarcity: the misery whereof is prevented by the benefit of Rivers, as in Egypt. For the two great Rivers of Indus and Ganges water it thoroughly, which being divided into a thousand brooks, insulteth of two Summers, temperature of Air, with duplicity of increase. And that, we are but Adventurers for those delicacies, which she utlipendeth; and yet not admitted to the understanding of one half of her worth: yet hath it its Deserts, scorching Sands, places infested with wild Beasts, and unpeopled by reason of impenetrable woods. And although the Region wanteth Wheat, yet aboundeth it with diverse sorts of fruits, of Pulses, of Barley and Rice. Vines they have none, but rare; and therefore brew their Beverage of Barley and Rice. Fruit-trees, and trees fit to make linen cloth of, they have in abundance, and out of the Palm they produce Wine, Vinegar, and fruit to eat. The particular of their Silks, Bombasies, Elephant, Serpents, Spices, Stones, and diverse famous Rivers being well known, I will not stand to recite: The natures and fashions of the Inhabitants briefly I will, who being diversely dispersed into diverse Regions and Principalities, do diversely differ in language, visage, habit, manners, and religion.  
Both men and women imitate a noble pomp, as not encountered abroad nisi m●gna comitante caterva, using many odours in their baths and washings; nor are they without oils, and perfumes, jewels, pearls, and other ornaments, befitting the business they intent.  
Of whom, the four principal Nations that inhabit this tract, are the Indians, viz. the Natives, and they for the most part are Gentiles. The second are the jews, and they are dispersed here, as elsewhere, over the whole face of the earth. The third are the mahometans, whereof some are Persians, and some Scythians, now called Mogors, living in the upland Countries. The fourth are the Moors or Arabians, who within these two hundred years, usurping upon the maritime coasts of the Country, have built them places and Cities very fit for Traffic, and expulsed the Natives into the more Inland Countries. And now of late, besides those ancient Christians which Saint Thomas converted, there reside many Portugal's natives and M●sticos, who are daily converted by the industry of the jesuits, to the Christian belief: who have taught them to baptise Children, and to fast. Wherein they are now tedious observants, as all barbarous people are, the best maintainers of customs and ceremonies, especially where the Roman Church instructeth. The Portugals intruded by arms, prayers and policy; Their purchases I account to be so far from the name of a Conquest, as was the possession of the English from the Crown of France, when they held nothing but ●alais in Picardy. Howbeit for state and ostentation, every third year a Viceroy is sent to Goa, from whom, and from whence all inferior deputations have their directions and governments. Here he hath his Council, his Nobles, his Chancery and justices, as is used in Portugal, from whence in Civil cases the parties may appeal to Portugal, but in Criminal, no one person, except he be a Gentleman. He is very magnificent in State, and never goeth abroad, unless to Church; and then attended with music, and accompanied with all the principal Gentlemen and Burghers of Goa, on horseback, with a guard of soldiers, before, behind, and on each side. It is a place of great honour and profit: For besides the presents which the bordering Princes round about Goa, send them at their first entrances, for contraction of peace and friendship by their Embassies, they have also the management of the King's revenues and treasure, with absolute allowance from his Majesty to give, spend and reward, as best pleaseth him.  
When a new Viceroy arriveth (the time of the former being expired) he presently dispatcheth his Lieutenants, with sufficient authority in their Master's name, to receive the possession of the Government of India, and to prepare the Palace: Whereupon the old Viceroy maketh quick and clean riddance of all Utensils; neither leaving one stool in the Palace, nor one penny in the Treasury: So that these great Officers by reason of their short time of employment, have enough to do; The first year to furnish their house with necessaries; The second, to gather treasure, and to respect the causes that moved them to come into India; The third, and last year, to prepare themselves, and to settle their businesses in order, left they be overtaken and surprised by the approach of a new successor. The like is to be understood of all the Captains in the Forts, and of all other Officers throughout these Indies.  

The Great Mogor.  
IT shall always been believed, that the territory lying between Ganges, and the 〈◊〉 Indus, hath evermore been subject to great and mighty Monarches. For (to be silent in matter of more ancient memory about the year of our Lord 1300, there reigned in the Kingdom of Delos and Arabian Prince, of the f●●t of Mahumet, named Sanofaradin, (as john Barros reporteth) of so great power & strength, that he enterprised the conquest of Asia. Upon which resolution forsaking these Regions, in which Indus and Ganges take heir beginnings, with a mighty Army by little and little he subdued those Princes, and people which did oppose against him, until he pierced to the bounds of Canora, where it beginneth at the River Bate about Chaul, and stretcheth between Bate & the Gulf of Bengala to Cape Comerine. When he had won so large and famous a territory, resolving to return to Delos, he left Abdessa his Lieutenant in Canora. This man encouraged by the victories of his Master, and presuming upon his own good fortune, bereft the Gentiles of the greater part of Canora; and having gathered a most mighty and populous Army compacted of Gentiles, Mahumeta● and Christians, after he had reigned twenty years, he died in the height of his prosperity, leaving his son Mamudza behind him: whom the King graced with his father's regency, upon condition to pay him a yearly tribute: which payment the young man neither regarded, nor she wed himself loyal to his Sovereign in many things. It happened that Sanosaradin dying in the war which he made against Persia, left behind him a son of so abject and base a spirit, that Mamudza hereupon took courage to entitle himself King of Canora, calling the Country Decan, and the people Decainai, that is, illegitimate. After this, he erected eighteen Captaineships, and divided his dominion among them, assigning to everyone his limits, only with this penalty, to find always in a readiness a certain number of footmen and horsemen. To prevent future rebellion he chose these Captains, not out of the orders of his Nobility, but from the number of his slaves. Nay more than this (to be assured of their loyalty) he commanded that every one of them should build him a house in his royal City Bider, in which their children should remain: and that once every year at the least, they should make their appearance in his Court.  
But because all authority, which is not as well underpropped, with its proper virtues, as grounded upon the affections of the people, is of small continuance; so happened it to this Prince, for his slaves and vassals having sovereign authority put into their hands, made no more account of him than of a Cipher, stripping him poor Prince without respect of reverence of all his dominions, saving his chiefs City Bidor, with the territory adjoining. For every one of a Lieutenant became an Usurper of those States, which were committed to his trust, the mightier always oppressing the weaker, so that all in the end became a prey to a fe●. Two of them are famous at this day; the one stretching his dominion to the borders of Cambaia; the other to the skirts of Narsynga; the first called by the Portugals Nissamalucco, the other Idalcan, either of them being so puissant, that in the year 1571. Idalcan beleaguered God with an Army of five and thirty thousand Horse, threescore thousand Elephants, and two hundred and fifty pieces of Ordnance. Nissamalucco besieged Chaul with less forces, but better fortune: For though he did not force it, yet he brought into a hard-pinch, with the slaughter of twelve thousand Mooresses. In those Countries in which S●●adorasin began hos Empire, not above threescore and ten years agone, a great Prince (whom the East people call the great Mogor, in the same sense as we call the great Turk) laid the foundation of a mighty Empire: for as the King of Bierma in our time● greatly hazarded the States of Pegu and Siam, and the bordering Nations; even so the Mogor turned topsy turvy the Kingdoms lying on the River Ganges. The received opinion is, that they took their original from Tartary, and that they came from the coast where the ancient Massagecae (a people accounted invincible at arms) did once inhabit, and living as it were lawless, and under no manner of government, by invading of their neighbours, procured unto themselves the sovereignty of spacious Kingdoms. By the River Oxus they border upon the Persians, and are at continual enmity with them, sometime for Religion, and sometimes for enlargement of the bounds of their Empire. The chief City is Shamarchand, from whence came Tamerlan, and of whose blood these Mogor Princes do boast that they are descended. The predecessor of him (who is now Prince of the Mogors) was very famous in the East; for in the year 1436. being solicited by King Mandao of the North (from whom Badurius King of Cambaia had taken his Kingdom) to aid him against the Cambaian, he is reported to have brought with him an infinite number of soldiers, which we may conjecture out of that which Masseus writeth of the army of the said King Badurius: to wit, that this King had under his Standard one hundred and fifty thousand horse, whereof five and thirty thousand were barbed. The number of footmen was five hundred thousand. Amongst these were fifteen thousand foreign soldiers, and fourscore Christians French and Portugals. At which, by what means, or by what way they should come thither, I do not a little wonder. Their Galleon (which they called Dobriga) suffered Shipwreck in the Channel of Cambaia.  
I know, that if these preparations and provisions for war be compared with our forces of Christendom, they will hardly be taken for true: but we have already declared the causes, why the Princes of the East and South may gather greater Armies than we can, and consequently that those things which are spoken of their incredible store, and wonderful provision of furniture, may be answerable to their levies and proportions. And as they are able to levy millions of men (for arming and for feeding them, they take no great care;) so likewise do the Provinces afford great plenty of provision, and an inestimable multitude of their usual warlike Engines: for they carry nothing with them save that which is necessary and needful for service: Wines, Cates, and such like, which cannot but with great expense, labour, and trouble be carried along with Armies, are by these men wholly omitted and utterly rejected. All their thoughts tend to warlike provision, as to get Brass, Iron, Steel and Tin, to forge Pieces, and cast great Ordnance; Iron and Lead to make Bullets; Iron and Steel to temper Cemiters; Oxen and Elephants to draw their Artillery; Grain to nourish their bodies; Metals to arm them, and Treasure to conserve them.  
They are all tyrants, and to preserve their estate, and induce submissive awednesse, they hold hard hands over the commonalty, committing all government into the hands of slaves and soldiers. And to make these men faithful and loyal, they ordain them Lords of all things, committing unto their trust, Towns, Castles, and expeditions of great weight: but the expectation of the Prince is often deceived by the rebellion of these vassals, for sometimes they usurp whole Provinces, and impose upon the people all kind of injuries. But let good Princes think it as necessary to build their safety on the love of their subjects, as upon the force of their soldiers. Fear admitteth no security, much less perpetuity: and therefore these tyrants expecting no surety at the hands of their subjects, trust wholly upon their men of war, flattering them with promise of liberty, and bestowing upon them the goods of their subjects as rewards of their service. So with us, the Turk strengtheneth his State with janisars, and as he coveteth to be beloved and favoured of them (to that end bestowing upon them the riches and honours of the Empire) so they acknowledge no other Lord and master, I may very well say, father and protector. And so many of the Malabor Princes using & accounting the Commons but as beasts, lay all their hopes and fortunes on the Naiors: the Kings of Ormus, Cambaia, Decan, and Achan, lay all upon the shoulders of these slaves. In a word as a lawful and just Prince hath a great regard and singular care to have the liking and love of his people, by which being guarded and environed (as with a strong rampire) he is able to withstand all attempts; so chose, tyrants knowing themselves hateful to their subjects, employ their whole study how to win the favour of their soldiers and slaves, thereby to repress innovations at home, and invasions from abroad. Seeing therefore the safety and foundation of their greatness is built on the entertainment of their Soldiers, as their Naiors, their janisars, free or bond, strangers, or subjects, yea, whatsoever they be, it must needs follow, that only actions of war may be the end and scope of their cogitations; as likewise that they be very prodigal to keep their estates very well furnished and appointed with soldiers and provisions. And these reasons I take to be sufficient inducements to believe the reports of this King of Cambaia, and these other barbarous Indian Princes. For (besides that I spoke of before) it is reported that with this army did march a thousand pieces of Ordnance, among which were four Basilisks, every one drawn with an hundred yoke of Oxen; five hundred Wagons laden with Gunpowder and Bullets, two hundred armed Elephants, five hundred Chests full of Gold and Silver to pay soldiers wages; besides many Princes and petty Lords, with their Followers, Merchants, Victuallers, Artificers, and their Servants, numberless. Notwithstanding this his incredible preparation, he was twice overthrown by Marhumedio: once in the Territory of the City of Doce, and another time at Mandao, from whence disguising his apparel to save his life, he fled to Diu. Being out of danger and fear, he sent Ambassadors to Soliman, with a present esteemed worth, 60000. Crowns, desiring his aid in these wars. But afterward weighing in his mind, that these affairs required speedier succours, he contracted a league with those Portugals which were nearest adjoining, to make them his friends and partners of the War: the composition was, that he should permit them to build a Castle in the Island of Diu.  
Now to speak of Marhumedius, his fortunes were not much unlike to those of Tamerlan: for as this Prince brought terror and fear upon the inhabitants of Persia and Asia; so did that no less innovation and trouble upon India and the Orient: This defeated in battle Bajazet Emperor of Turks; that overthrew Badurius King of Cambaia, and his army far greater than his own: both of them had the surname of Great. When the Mogors understood of the riches of India and the fertility thereof, they never ceased by a continual course of victory their arms and invasions, till they had made themselves Lords of the Provinces, lying between Caucasus and the Sea Ganges, and the River Indus. In this tract are contained seven and forty Kingdoms. For Adabar the successor of Marhumedius won Madabar, with the better part of Cambaia. Of what goodly consequence this Province is, may be imagined by the famous City of Madabar Campana (so called for situation upon the top of a high hill rising in the midst of a spacious plain) and Cambaia (a City consisting of an hundred and thirty thousand houses) as likewise by the populous host of King Badurius, his warlike provision for such an army, and plenty of grain to sustain such multitudes. I assure you, the world affords not a soil for all necessaries for the life of man (as Rice, Corn, Pulse, Sugar, Oxen, Sheep, Pullen of all sorts, and Silk) more richer or plentiful than this Province, wherein also there are reported to be sixty thousand Burroughs; which number certainly is very great and admirable. Guicciardine writeth, that in netherlands, within the Territory of the seventeen Provinces are contained two hundred and eight walled Towns, and an hundred and fifty Burroughs, enjoying the rights and privileges of Cities, and six thousand three hundred Villages, having Parish Churches. In Naples are a thousand eight hundred of these, some are Towns, some but Castles. In Bohemia are seven hundred and fourscore Towns, and thirty two thousand Villages. In France (as john Bodine writeth) are two thousand seven hundred Boroughs, having Parish Churches, besides those in Burgundy, which in those times were not numbered amongst the Towns of France. I write this, to induce a true and absolute judgement of the power of any Province, by the number of Parishes (for I know that that aught to be made according to their greatness) but yet their number maketh much to the purpose, as in both which Cambaia may carry the credit and esteem of a most spacious, populous, and puissant Kingdom.  
Acabar also conquered the rich Kingdom of Bengala; so that a man may truly say, that in this part of the Orient there are three Emperors; one in Cambaia, the other in Narsinga, and the third in Bengala: whereof Cambaia and Bengala far exceed all the other Provinces in fertility of soil, and concourse of Merchants, both riotously abounding in Sugar, cotton-wool, cattle, Elephants, and Horses: In Bengala also groweth long Pepper and Ginger. The first is watered and cut as it were into two halves by the River Indus, the other by Ganges, having two famous Mart-townes, Satagan and Catagan.  
The great Mogor doth likewise possess the Kingdoms of Citor, Mandao, and Delly, wherein he keepeth his Court. He hath infinite store of Horses, Elephants, and Camels, as also all sorts of Artillery and warlike furniture, by mean: whereof he is grown fearful to the whole Inhabitants of the East. It is written of him that he is able to bring into the field three hundred thousand horse, and that there are within his Dominions fifty thousand Elephants.  
Some man perhaps will ask how it cometh to pass that this Prince (being so mighty, and his neighbours so naked, unarmed, and poor) doth not get into his possession the Dominion of the rest of India and the Orient? In this as in the former unlikelihoods, the wisest man is soon answered. There are many obstacles; one is, that as the spirit and body of man cannot endure in continual travel and motion (for that is only proper to God and Nature:) so a continued and open passage is not evermore given to the ambitious apprehensions of Kings and Princes. Great Empires seldom fear foreign invasions, yet oftentimes faint they under their own weight. It is not destinied unto great things to stand always at the highest, much less to increase: they have their flood, but upon a remediless condition, that there follow an ebb. They are lifted on high, but by the irrevocable decree of Nature, that a fall succeed: yea, and that themselves by themselves decline. The greater they are, the more subject to mutability: the larger, the harder to hold and manage, they move but slowly, and of what effect celerity is in war, who knoweth not? The greatest conquest carrieth the greatest envy with it, and greatest care to conserve what is got, and yet not care, but long continuance perfecteth these actions: and while time passeth, the neighbouring Nations provide (if not infest) for their own safety; yea, most commonly by loss of time proceedeth the loss of victories opportunity. He that hath overcome his enemy, standeth oftentimes in fear of his friend, yea, of such as have been fellows and partners with him in all his fortunes: so that to secure himself of these and such like casualties, he is constrained even in the course of victory to found the retreat, and surcease his projects. Again, continual victory maketh leaders insolent, soldiers mutinous, refusing to pass forward at the command of their General, as it happened to Alexander and Lucullus. Great enterprises even brought to their wished end, every the purses of certain private men, but leave the Prince's Coffers empty, who nevertheless must be at the charge to maintain continual companies, and keep them in continual pay; without which course the cashiered soldier is ever ready to follow any faction whensoever it shall be offered.  
Moreover this numberless Army which Marhumedius led against the King of Cambaia, did not only waste the Regions where thorough it passed and encamped, but likewise by devouring all things that the face of the earth yielded, bereft itself of the means, which Nature in measure had afforded to every creature to maintain li●e by: and so it often happeneth, that those Armies which in apprehension seem invincible for their hugeness, are most commonly overthrown by famine, the forerunner of pestilence. For proof hereof, we have seen the invadations of Attila, Tamerlane, and those barbarous Nations, stand on foot but a little space, whereas the Grecians, Macedonians, Carthaginians, Romans, Spaniards, and English, have done great matters with mean Armies. For things that are moderate last and dure, as small Rivers, which what they cannot do in one year, in two or more they finally accomplish; whereas immoderate and violent are like to torrents, making more noise and fury, than hurt or hindrance; violently coming, and violently again carrying themselves away. Therefore against such mighty impressions, the surest safety is to draw the war out at length, and only to stand upon the defensive: for, let such Armies rest assured, that they cannot so long hold out, but they will waver, either for want of provision, scarcity of coin, infection of the air, or infirmities of their own bodies. The other thing is, that prosperity blindeth the winner, making him careless; adversity ripeneth the loser, and maketh him wary and industrious: so fortune changing her copy, the affairs of the winner decline, & the good success of the loser groweth every day better than other. Besides, conquests are not perfected but by process of time, old age creepeth upon the person of Princes, and how fit a crazy body, & a vigorous spirit numbed with old age, is for the consummation of a conquered estate, the lives of julius Caesar, and Charles the fifth may stand for examples.  
Lastly, to answer those, who unless they be eye-witnesses, will never be answered, let them know, that nothing so much hindereth the invasive ambition of this Prince, as the Nature of places. For Caucasus stretcheth itself into a thousand branches in those parts, incompasseth whole Kingdoms with some parcels thereof: by some it runneth by the sides: to others, it is more defensive than any artificial rampire; sometime it wholly shutteth up passages, sometime it maketh them inaccessible. These difficulties are more iujurious to the Mogor than to any other Prince, because the strength and sinews of his forces consist in horse; which as they are of great consequence in Campania, so amongst hills and rocks they are of small service. Of this quality are the frontiers of Persia, and the Kingdom of Sablestan, on every side hemmed in with that part of Caucasus, which the ●r●cians call Paropamise. Segestan is likewise so environed, that the River Il-mento (were it not for searching out infinite windings and turnings thorough natural valleys) could hardly find passage to pay his tribute to the famous Ganges. In Cambaia itself, when the Mogors are of such fearful puissance, live the Resbuti, not dreading them one whit by reason of the strength of the Mountains. These Resbuti are the remainder of the Gentiles, that betook themselves to the mountains between Cambaia and Diu, when the mahometans first entered these Countries; and since that day, by strong hand they have preserved their liberty, infesting often the plain Country with their incursions. Other Provinces there are utterly barren, not only wanting water, but all necessaries else: of this kind is Dolcinda, upon the skirts of Cambaia, through which it is impossible to lead an Army. To these discommodities you may add the loss of time, which Princes (being Lords of ample and spacious dominions) are constrained to make in their voyages. For the better part of Summer is spent before they can arrive at their Rendezvous, with their horses half dead through travel, and the Army half in half in number and courage diminished; yea, Winter overtaketh them, commodious for their enemies, and disadvantageous for them: for they must lie in the field and open air among mire and frosts, their enemies under a warm roof, and wholesome harbour.  
Whereupon wise Princes, which have been to make long Land-journies', thorough diverse Provinces of diverse natures, for fear of such like discommodities, have thought it best to provide shipping, and to use the opportunity of Rivers or Sea, as did Caesar Germanicus in the war of Germany, after he perceived, that in the protracting of time (which was requisite for the marching of his Army) the greater part of his men and horses were idle, consumed by infirmities, labours, and the length of journeys. But the Mogor is utterly destitute to this advantage: upon one side he hath no Haven, on another the Portugals are his jealous. neighbours, who with two Castles of great strength at Diu & Damain, have shut up the whole gulf of the Cambaian sea.  
Finally, the puissance of their neighbours hath been as great a controller to their furious invasions, as any other natural cause, viz. the King of Barma, who is nothing inferior in power and riches: for he is Lord of so many Kingdoms, and of so fierce and warlike a people, and can bring such swarms into the field, that he i● fearless of any of his Tartarian neighbours. And as the Mogor ruleth far and wide between Ganges and Indus, so doth this King between Ganges and Siam. As the one deviseth to offend, so by little and little the other waxeth wife to defend. For by nature man is more prone to provide for his own safety, than ready by wrong to oppress others, being always more careful to conserve, than forward to destroy. It cannot be expressed how full of subtlety, shifts, devices, and industry man is to defend him and his: for he useth for his own safeguard, not that only which is properly defensive; but even that also which humane wisdom hath invented, or Nature created any way offensive. Neither ever was there any instrument invented for offence, but that the same hath been turned to defence: Of which kind are Castles built of later times, and the devices of modern fortification; whereby few soldiers have resisted great Armies, and a small place (made tenable) hath wasted the forces and treasure of a mighty Emperor; as well witnessed the fortunes of eight hundred Portugals at Domain upon the coast of Cambaia, who by this Art scorned and deluded the whole forces and attempts of this mighty Mogor.   

China.  
IN times past the Kingdom of China hath been far larger than now it is. For it appeareth by their Histories (containing the Annals of 2000 years and upward) and by other of their manuscript Chronicles written in their own language (whose fragments are yet to be seen) that their Kings were Lords almost of all the Sea-coast of Asia, from the straight of Anian, to the Kingdom of Pegu, the Provinces of Meletai, Became, Calan, Boraga, and other territories situated upon the North side of Pegu; where their monuments, with their Epitaphs & devices, are to be seen at this day. For in all the foresaid Regions, the relics of their ancient ceremonies, whereby the knowledge of the Mathematics (as the division of the year into months, the Zodiac into 12. signs, true testimonies of their Empire) are taught by tradition. Neither is the time long, sithence all those Kingdoms accounted the King of China for their Sovereign, sending their Ambassadors with presents to his Court every third year.  
These Ambassadors ought to be four at least; for before they could arrive at their journeys end, some of them either by remoteness of place, difficult access of audience, or delay in dispatch, could not but surely die; those whose chance it was to scape, the Chinois in some set banquet would poison, and erect unto them stately tombs, with the inscription of their names, the place from whence they came, and with the style of Ambassadors: thereby (say they) to commit to eternity the remembrance of the bounds of their Empire. They enlarged their dominions no less upon the Ocean, than upon the Continent. For they first of all invaded the Isles of the Orient; next unto them the Giavi: then the Moluccans and Moors; and lastly, the Portugals and Castilians; who hold them at this day. But none of these Nations were equal of power and magnificence to the Chinois: for besides the conquest of the bordering Isles (which in regard of their numbers, their spaciousness and fertility, were of great reckoning) they became Lords of the greatest part of all the inhabitable places in that vast Archipelago, even to Zeilan, where they left their speech and characters, as also they did the like upon the opposite continent. Wre read also in the papers of certain Jesuits, that in one quarter of the Island of Saint Laurence, they found white people, which said, that they descended of the Chinois. They first discovered the Moluccas, gave names unto the Spices, and planted Colonies in many of them: which to this present keep their old name, as batta china à Maur, batta china, Mauri: batta signifieth a Town, batta china, a Town of the Chinois. It is likewise thought that the Inhabitants of java descended from them; and to speak the truth, there is no great difference between their manner of living, clothing, building, industry, traffic, and manual occupations. But after the shipwr●cke of fourscore vessels, and the loss of their people in the Sea of Zeilan, (comparing their profit with their loss) they resolved to try no more such hazards, but to contain themselves within their own bounds. And to cause this Edict to be inviolably observed, they enacted, that none there after upon pain of the loss of his ●ead, should offer to fail into those parts: the K●ngs themselves did ever abstain from future invasions. For sithence they enjoy a very earthly Paradise, where Nature and Art are at strife to content the Inhabitants, where no good thing i● wanting, but much superfluous, and to spare, what mad men would consume their bodies and treasures, in getting those things, which are more chargeable to get, than profitable to keep? Polybius writeth, that upon the same reason the old Carthaginians forsook part of those things, which before they had conquered. The Romans, after they had suffered a grievous loss of their best vessels in the second Punic war, in mere despair bade Navigation adieu; but afterwards perceiving that they who were Commanders of the Sea, were likely to prove Lords of the Land, they built a new Navy, and at length saw the success to answer their latest opinions. Therefore can we not but ascribe this resolution of the Chinois, rather to good conscience and advisedness, than to wisdom, or good polic●e.  
When this surrender was resolved in full council, they set the people, whom they had vanquished, free: yet some of their good wills remained feodaries, shadowing their estates under the wings of their puissance, as the Kings of Corea, Lequi, Cauchinchina and Siam. But notwithstanding their retreat within their own bounds, yet possess they a dominion little less than Europe: for from the North towards the South, it reacheth from seventeen to two and fifty degrees, from East to the West, are two and twenty degrees.  
It is divided into eight several Kingdoms, over whom one principal Monarch controlleth; by whose high and illustrious titles of Mundi Dominus, and Solis filius, he would seem to challenge all Nature's immunities, and withal, that their prescriptions before the days of Adam, were true and canonical.  
The principal City is called Paquin, neighbouring Tartary, out of which the Emperor never issueth, but in time of war, which is as it were an exercise amongst them, at that time challenging the attendance of every Nation. For, as you have read in the History of England, That from the tweed (between Northumberland and Scotland) even to the Irish Seas, there was a wall, called Picts wall, one hundred miles long, and at certain spaces fortified with watchtowers, which thorough hollow trunks placed within the curtains, received advertisements of Alarms, excursions, and such like; so that in a moment the whole Country was up in arms, and the ordinary proceedings of military discipline executed: So here, from the Sea to Mount Caucasus, or rather Imaus, eight thousand furlongs together, is raised a fortification, and at every miles end a strong rampart, or bulwark, wherein is continual garrison.  
Thomas Perez the King of Portugal's Ambassador, made four months journey from Cantan to Nanquij, bearing always Northerly.  
Nor doth he enter the field under an army of three hundred thousand foot, and two hundred thousand horse. Of which I am not incredulous, considering the levies of the East, five hundred thousand men were consumed in the civil wars of juda and jerusalem, and against juda, her enemies (the Moors and Aethiopians) brought ten hundred thousand pair of hands to pull down the walls of jerusalem.  
Their manner of life is most obscene and shameless, their idolatry vile and vicious, their incantations ridiculous, the prostitution of Virgins to be deflowered of Idols abominable, their exorcisms damnable, and the variety of senseless profanations most contemptible.  
It is not so spacious, but it is as fertile: for it yieldeth not only what is fitting for humane life, but whatsoever the delicate and esseminate appetite of man may lust after. Many Plants yield fruit twice or thrice a year, and that not only by the temperature of the air, but by the number of the rivers and plenty of waters, which do both cause traffic thorough every corner of the Region, and so water it on all sides, that it resembleth a most pleasant and delectable garden-plot. Of this plenty there are three causes: one, the prodigal expenses of the King in digging of trenches throughout the whole Land: sometime cutting thorough rocky Mountains, sometime damning up deep valleys to make them level with high mountains, and to drain the waters of Lakes and Marshes: the other, for that the whole Region is situated under the temperate Zone, and in no place, either by nature or man's industry, wanteth moisture; so that all creatures, taking nourishment of heat and moisture, must needs here wondrously prosper. In no place Plants may take larger scope to spread their branches, nor cattle larger walks to wander in, than in this Country. The last reason is, for that the idle are neither severely punished, nor altogether tolerated, but every one is forced to do somewhat, no foot of land is left unhusbanded, nor dram of stuff cast away unwrought. Among other things noteworthy, this one is of great consideration, that in Cantan they maintain four thousand blind people to grind corn and Rice; every child is set about somewhat according to his years and strength; those only who are truly impotent in their limbs, and have no friends living to succour them, are provided for in Hospitals. That none may excuse themselves, in saying he can do nothing, every one is bound to learn his father's occupation, which is the reason that the children (borne as it were tradesmen) learn their father's occupations before they perceive it, by continual practice becoming in time most artificial mechanickes. He that cannot live at Land, seeketh his maintenance at Sea, (for that is no less inhabited than the Land) yea, infinite households live on the Rivers in Boats, without coming to Land for a long season: Some whereof live by ferrying over people, some by transporting passengers and their merchandise: others keep shops, others vessels of lodging for their Merchants and Travellers. Whatsoever is needful for clothing, for food or nourishment, delight or ease of a civil life, is to be found in the midst of great Rivers. Many likewise nourish all sorts of Poultry, especially Ducks in their vessels: To hatch the eggs and to nourish the young ones, they use not the dams as we do, but an artificial heat, in a manner as they do in Egypt, especially at Cair: All night he keepeth them in his Boat, and at morning sendeth them to feed in the fields sowed with Rice, where all day long having fed on the weeds, to the great good of the husbandman, they return toward evening to their Cages, at the sound of a little Bell or Cymbal. Many live by carrying Fish, both salt and fresh, into the high Countries: for in the Spring, when the Rivers rise through thaws, and landstouds, so incomparable quantities of sea-fish do abound in the havens and creeks, that the fishermen depart rather wearied than wanting. This fish the Skippers buy for a small matter of the fishermen, and keeping them alive in certain vessels made for the purpose, they transport them into Provinces far remote from the Sea. There they are sold and preserved in Pools and Stews near Cities and great Towns, to serve the Markets and Tables of the richer Chinois all the year long. Because it is forbidden any inhabitant to pass out of the Land without leave, and therewith neither, but for a certain time limited, it must needs be that by the daily increase of people, the Country is even pestered with inhabitation. It hath been observed among themselves, that for every five that have died, seven have been borne. The Climate is so temperate, and the air so wholesome, that in man's memory any universal pestilence hath not been known to infest the Country. Notwithstanding left any man should think this people to enjoy all sweets without some mixture of sour, you must note that their earthquakes are more dreadful unto them than any pestilence to us: for whole Cities have been swallowed, and Provinces made desert by this punishment. These casualties choke up the course of ancient Channels, and make new where were never any before; they lay Mountains level with the ground, and make havoc of the people. In the year 1555. a deluge breaking out of the bowels of the earth, devoured an hundred and fourscore miles of firm land, with the Towns and Villages standing thereupon: those which escaped the flood, lightning and fire from Heaven destroyed.  
There are said to be in China one hundred and fifty Cities, two hundred thirty five great Towns, one thousand one hundred fifty four Castles, and four thousand two hundred Boroughs without walls, wherein soldiers are quartered: of Villages and Hamlets (some of them containing a thousand households) the number is infinite; for the Country is so covered with habitation, that all China seemeth but as one Town. They have two Metropolitan Cities, Nanquin and Panquin. In Nanquin toward the North, the King keepeth his Court: under the jurisdiction of the one are seven Provinces, under the other eight. Both of them are so spacious, that it is a day's journey for a horseman to ride from one end to the other. Of the number of the Inhabitants no certainty can be produced, but according to manuscript relations, and the report of travellers, it is said, that the Kingdom containeth threescore and ten millions of living souls. This is an admirable report, and not to be believed, if it be compared with the Provinces of Christendom; but surely something above conceit is to be credited to those spacious, populous, and barbarous Nations. Let us set the largeness of their Provinces, the circuit of their Cities, their plenty and abundance of all things and in all places, either in prospering by nature or man's industry, with their number and inhabitation, and we shall find a Country like enough to afford such a reckoning, with places, cities, and dwellings able to contain them, and nourishment sufficient to maintain them. Italy exceedeth not nine millions: Germany (excluding the Swizzers and Netherlands) not ten, and with the foresaid Provinces not above fifteen, which number peradventure France may reach unto. Spain is far inferior to Italy: Sicily hath but one million and three hundred thousand: England three millions, and Belgia as many, if by the continuance of the war in those Countries that number be not much decayed.  
The Italians conceit marvellous highly of themselves, thinking no Province upon the face of the earth for wealth and people comparable to Italy; but they forget, that as it is long, so it is narrow, and nothing wide or spacious, neither that two third parts have not one navigable River (a want of great consequence) neither that the Apennine, a Mountain rocky and barren, doth spread itself over a fourth part thereof. Let them nor deceive themselves, nor condemn another's plenty by their own wants, nor measure others excess by their handfuls. For fertility, doth France in plenty of Grain or Cattell give place to Italy? or England for cattle, for Wool, Fish, or Metal? Or Belgia, for number or goodliness of Cities, excellency of Artificers, wealth or merchandise? Or Greece, for delectable situation, commodious Havens of the Sea, or pleasant Provinces? Or Hungary for cattle, Wine, Corn, Fish, Mines, and all things else? But I will not stand upon these discourses; only let me tell you that Lombardy containeth the third part of Italy, a Province delightsome for battle-plaines and pleasant Rivers, without barren mountains or sandy fields, and to be as full of people as the whole half of Italy beside. Yea, what may be said of Italy for profit or pleasure, that may not be spoken particularly of France, England, netherlands and both the Panonies? Wherefore since the Country is not only large and spacious, but united, populous, plentiful and rich, at least let it be believed and accounted for one of the greatest Empires that ever was.  
The Government is tyrannical: 
Government.  for throughout the Kingdom there is no other Lord but the King, they know not what an Earl, a marquis, or a Duke meaneth. No fealty, no tribute, or toll is paid to any man but the King. He giveth all magistracies & honours. He alloweth them stipends wherewith to maintain their estates, and they dispatch no matter of weight without his privity. His vassals obey him, not as a King, but rather as a God. In every Province standeth his portraiture in gold, which is never to be seen but in the new Moons; then is it showed and visited of the Magistrates, and reverenced as the Kings own person. In like manner the Governors and Judges are honoured; no man may speak to them but upon their knees. Strangers are not admitted to enter into the Kingdom, left their customs and conversation should breed alteration in manners, or innovation in the State. They are only permitted to traffic upon the Seacoasts, to buy and sell victual, and to vent their wares. They that do traffic upon the Land, assemble many together, and elect a Governor amongst them, whom they term Consul. In this good manner strangers enter the Kingdom, but always waited on by the Customers, and Kings Officers.  
The Inhabitants cannot travel but with a licence, and with that neither, but for a prefixed season: and to be sure of their return they grant no leave, but for traffickes' sake, and that in Ships of an hundred & fifty tun and not above; for they are jealous, that if they should go to sea in bigger vessels, they would make longer journeys. To conclude, it is a religious Law of the Kingdom, that every man's endeavours tend wholly to the good and quiet of the Commonwealth. By which proceedings, Justice, the mother of quietness, Policy, the mistress of good Laws, and Industry, the daughter of peace, do flourish in this Kingdom. There is no Country modern or ancient, governed by a better form of policy than this Empire: by virtue whereof they have ruled their Empire 2000 years: And so hath the State of Venice flourished 1100. years, the Kingdom of France 1200. It is a thousand two hundred years since they cast off the yoke of the Tartars, after their ninety years' government.  
For their Arts, Learning and Policy, 
Arts.  they conceive so well of themselves, that they are accustomed to say that they have two eyes; the people of Europe but one; and the residue of the Nations none. They give this report of the Europeans, because of their acquaintance with the Portugals, with whom they traffic in Macoa and other places, and the renown of the Castidians, who are their neighbours in the Philippinae.  
Printing, Painting, and Gunpowder, with the materials thereunto belonging, have been used in China many years past and very common, so that it is with them out of memory when they first began. Their Chronicles say, that their first King, being a great Necromancer, who reigned many thousand years past, did first invent great Ordnance: and for the antiquity of Printing, there hath been Books seen in China, which were printed at least five or six hundred years before Printing was in use with us in Europe, and to say when it first began, it is beyond remembrance. But not to make our Readers believe reports beyond probability or credit, we must needs inform the truth, That the Arts and Manufactures of China, are not comparable to ours of Europe. Their buildings are base and low, but one story high (for fear of earthquakes) which makes them take up more room on the ground than in the air; no marvel then if their Cities be great. Their Painting is mere, steyning or trowelling in respect of ours. Their Printing is but stamping, like our great Letters or Gays cut in wood; for they cut many words in one piece, and then stamp it off in paper. This makes their Printing very difficult and chargeable, and therefore so little used. Of liberal Arts they know none but a little natural Rhetoric, which he that there excels in, is more beholding to a good wit and a fine tongue than to the precepts of his Tutor. Their great Ordnance be but short and naught. Finally, they are a people rather crafty than wise; their common policy is made up of wariness and wiliness.  
By the multitudes of people (before spoken of) you may imagine the state of his forces, 
Forces at land.  for herein all other provisions take their perfection. But to speak somewhat in particular: The power of this Prince (remembering his countenance and nature, detesting all invasions) is more ready and fit to defend than offend, to preserve rather than to increase. His Cities for the most part are builded upon the banks of navigable Rivers, environed with deep and broad ditches, the walls built of stone and brick, strong above belief, and fortified with ramparts and artificial bulwarks. Upon the borders toward Tartary (to make sure work against such an enemy) they have built a wall beginning at Chioi (a City situate between two most high mountains) and stretching itself toward the East, six hundred miles between mountain and mountain, until it touch the cliffs of the Ocean. Upon the other frontiers you may behold many, but small holds, so built to stay the course of the enemy, until the Country forces be able to make head, and the Royal Army have time to come leisurely forward; for in 400. great Towns he keepeth in continual pay forces sufficient upon the least warning, to march to that quarter whither occasion calleth. Every City hath a Garrison and Guard at the gates, which at nights is not only fast locked, but sealed, and may not be opened before the seal at morning be throughly viewed. To speak truth, their soldiers, horsemen, and footmen, by land or sea, are more famous for their numbers, their gallant furniture, and plenty of provision, than for strength and courage. For the Inhabitants partly by their effeminate and wanton kind of life, partly by their form of government, whereby they are made vile and base, have little valour or manhood left them. They use no foreign soldiers, except those whom they take in war; these they send into the inland Countries, where being marked (to distinguish them from other) they serve more like slaves than soldiers; yet have they pay, with rewards for their good service, and punishment for their cowardice: true motives to make men valorous. The rest which are not enrolled, are not suffered to keep weapons in their houses.  
Their Sea-forces are nothing inferior to their Land-forces: 
Force at sea.  for besides their ordinary Fleets, lying upon the Coasts for the safety of the Seatownes, by reason of the abundance of navigable Rivers, and so huge a Sea-tract full of Havens, Creeks, and Islands, it is thought that with case they are able to assemble from five hundred to a thousand such great Ships, which they call Giunchi, we junks.  
To think that treasure cannot be wanting to levy so 
Treasure.  great a number of Ships, Soldiers, and Mariners, many men affirm, that the King's revenues amount to an hundred and twenty millions of gold, which value, although it may seem impossible to him that shall make an estimate of the States of Europe, with the Kingdom of China; yet may it find place of belief, if he do but call to mind, First, the nature and circuit of the Empire, being little less than all Europe; Next, the populousness of the Inhabitants, accompanied with inestimable riches: Then the diversity of Mines, of Gold, Silver, Iron, and other sorts of Metal, the unspeakable quantity of Merchandise, passing from hand to hand, by so many navigable Rivers: so many arms and inlets of the Sea, their upland Cities, and maritime Towns, their Tolls, Customs, Subsidies; and lastly, their rich wares brought into Europe. He taketh the tenth of all things which the earth yieldeth; as Barley, Rice, Olives, Wine, Cotton, Wool, Flax, Silk, all kinds of Metal, Fruits, cattle, Sugar, Hony, Rhubarb, Camphire, Ginger, Wood, Musk, and all sorts of Perfumes. The custom only of Salt in the City Canto (which is not of the greatest, nor of the best traffic) yieldeth 180000. Crowns yearly: the tenth of Rice of one small Town, and the adjacent Territory, yieldeth more than 100000. Crowns. By these you may conjecture of the rest. He leaveth his subjects nothing save food & clothing. He hath under him no Earls, Lords, or Nobles of any degree, no nor private persons endowed with great wealth.  
Wherefore since this Empire is so huge, and all the profits thereof are in his hands, how can the former assertion of so great and yearly a revenue to men of reason seem any thing admirable at all? There are two things moreover, which add great credit to this reckoning; one is, that all his impositions are not paid in Coin, but some in hay, some in Rice, Corn, Provender, Silk, Cotton, Wool, and such like necessaries; the other is, that the King of 120. millions which he receiveth, disburseth again three parts thereof. And so since it goeth round from the King to the people, it ought to seem no wonder, if the people be able to spare it again for the Princes use at the years end. For as waters do ebb as deep as they flow, so impositions easily levied suffice for the expenses of the State, and the people receive again by those expenses as much as they laid out in the beginning of the year.  
This King feareth no neighbour, 
Borderers.  but the great Cham of Tartary; all the rest acknowledge vassalage. Against this enemy the ancient Kings built that admirable wall, so much renowned amongst the wonders of the Ortem. Towards the Sea, he bordereth upon the japonians and Castilians. The distance between japan and China is diverse. From Goto, one of the Islands of japan, to the City Liampo, is threescore leagues: from Canian 297. The Islanders of japan do often spoil the Seacoasts of China by their incursions, descending on land and harrying the Country, more like Pirates than men of War. For in regard that japan is divided into many Islands, and into diverse Signories (ill agreeing amongst themselves,) though they excel the Chinois in arms and courage, yet are they not of sufficient power to perform any action of moment against them. Upon another Frontier lie the Spaniards, of whom the Chinois, not without good cause, are very jealous, because of the situation of the Philippinae (commodiously seated for the invasion of China) and the fame of the riches well known to the Spanish. But the King of Spain wisheth rather to plant Christianity peaceably amongst them, whereof there was once good hope, that God had opened a passage. For though the Chinois will suffer no stranger to enter within their Dominions, yet certain Jesuits (zealous in the increasing of Christian Religion) in a Territory, so spacious as that is, entered with great secrecy and danger, and procuring the favour of certain Governors, obtained a privilege of naturalisation, specially Friar Michael Rogerius, who in the year 1590. returned into Europe to advise what course were best to take in this business. After whose departure, intelligence was brought from two Friars which remained behind, that after diverse persecutions they were then constrained to forsake the City wherein they sojourned, and to make haste to seaward. Nor plainly would the Chinois suffer the said Friar Rogerius to come into their Country, as himself confessed to an English Gentleman of very good worth and curious understanding, Mr. W.F. who purposely asked that question of him. If any man of Europe hath been in China, it is Matthew Riccius the Jesuit. The Portugals are likewise eyesores unto them, but by the report of their justice and the moderation, which Ferdinand Andrada showed in the government of the Island of Tamo, and by the Traffic which they exercise in those seas, they can better digest their neighbourhood, than that of the Spanish. This was the first Portugal that arrived in the City of Cantan, and set on land Thomas Perez, Legier for Emanuel King of Portugal. But other Captains being there afterwards dis-embarked, behaved themselves so lewdly, that they occasioned the said Ambassador to be taken for a Spy, and cast into prison, where he died most miserably, the residue were entreated as enemies. At last it was permitted the Portugals, for traffic sake, to set a Factory in Macao, where again before they had strongly fortified their Colony, they were constrained to submit to the limitations of the Chinois; to whom in short time for their strength, wisdom, friendship, and alliance with the Castilians, they became suspicious: and therefore they do daily more and more bridle their liberty of Traffic, carrying so heavy a hand toward them, that they would fain give them occasion to leave Macao of their own w●ls, and retire back into India from whence they came.   

The Kingdom of Siam.  
Upon the borders of China (to speak nothing of Cauchinchina, because we know nothing worth relation of that Territory) joineth the Country of Siam, accounted one of the greatest amongst these great Kingdoms of Asia. It took its name of the City Siam, situated upon the entrance of the River Menon: it is also called Gorneo. It reacheth by Fast and West from the City Campaa, to the City of Tava●: in which tract by the Sea-coast are contained five hundred leagues, whereof the Arabians once usurped two hundred, with the Cities of Patan, Paam, jor, Perca, and Malaco, now in the possession of the Portugals. From the South toward the North, it reacheth from Sincapura, situate in degrees, to the people called Guconi, in nine and twenty degrees.  
The Lake Chimai is distant from the Sea six hundred miles: the upland circuit stretcheth from the borders of Cauchinchina beyond the River Avan, where lieth the Kingdom of Chencra. Besides the Lake of Chimai, the Rivers Menon, Menam, Caipumo and Ana (which cause greater fertility of Grain thorough the whole Region, than a man would believe) are all his. The better part of his Kingdom is environed with the Mountains Ana, Brema, and jangoma, the residue is plain like Egypt, abounding with Elephants, Horse, Pepper, Gold and Tin. In the West part are huge Woods, and therein are many Tigers, Lions, Ounces and Serpents. It containeth these Provinces, Cambaia, Siam, Muantai, Bremo, Caipumo, and Chencra. The Inhabitants of Lai which border upon the North of the Provinces of Muantai and Caipumo (and are divided into three Principalities) are under his obeisance. The first is that of jangoma; The second of Currai; The third Lanea, near Cauchinchina. They inhabit a plain and wealthy Country, into which the Gueoni (Mark Paul calleth their Country Gangigu) descending from the Mountains to hunt for men, make oftentimes cruel butcheries amongst them: The people of Lai for fear of those Anthropophagis acknowledge the sovereignty of Siam, but they often rebel and obey as they list.  
The wealth of the Country may be conjectured by the fertility: 
Riches.  for being situated in a Plain, and watered with most famous Rivers (like another Egypt) it cannot but abound with plenty of all good things. It bringeth forth Rice, grain of all sorts, Horses, Elephants, infinite store of cattle, Gold and Tin: Silver is brought thither by the people of Lai. By reason of this plenty, the people are drowned in pleasure and wantonness. They follow husbandry, but take no great delight in manual occupations, which causeth the Kingdom to be poor in merchandise. Amongst many other Cities three are famous; Cambaia, seated upon the River Menon: which rising in Chinae, is so hugely augmented by the falling in of many Rivers, that his own Channel not sufficing for receipt thereof, it rendeth the earth to disgorge itself into a thousand Islands, making a second Meo●is more than threescore miles long: Meican signifieth the Captain, Menon the mother of waters. The second is the City of Siam, whose stateliness giveth the name to the whole Country. It is a most goodly City, and of admirable Traffic, which may the better be imagined, by the writing of a certain Jesuit, who reporteth, that besides the natural Inhabitants, there are more than thirty thousand Arabian households. The third City is called Vdia, greater than Siam, consisting of four hundred thousand families. It is said, that two hundred thousand Boats belong to this City, and the River Caipumo, whereon it is seated.  
This King to show his majesty and magnificence, 
Forces.  keepeth a Guard of six thousand Soldiers, and two hundred Elephants: of these beasts he hath thirty thousand, whereof he traineth three thousand for the War. This is a very great matter, if you weigh their worth, and their charges in keeping.  
His Government is rather tyrannical than Kinglike: 
Government.  for he is absolute Lord over all the demeans of the Kingdom, and either setteth them out to husbandmen, or giveth them to his Nobles for maintenance, during life and pleasure, but never passeth the right of inheritance. He bestoweth on them likewise Towns and Villages, with their Territories, but on condition to maintain a certain number of horsemen, footmen and Elephants. By this policy, without any penny pay or burden to the Country, he is able to levy twenty thousand horsemen, and two hundred and fifty thousand footmen. Upon occasion he can wage a greater number, by reason of the largeness of his Kingdoms, and the populousness of his Towns. For Vdia only (the chief seat of his Kingdom) mustered fifty thousand men. And although he be Lord of nine Kingdoms, yet useth he no other Nation in the War, but the Siamits, and the Inhabitants of the two Kingdoms of Vdia and Muantai. All honours and preferments are bestowed upon men of service in this Kingdom.  
In times of peace they have their warlike exercises, and in certain pastimes which the King once a year exhibiteth at Vdia, are showed all military feats of arms upon the River Menon, where more than three thousand vessels (which they term Paraos) divided into two squadrons, skirmish one against another. Upon the land run the Horses and Elephants, and the footmen try it out at sword and buckler, with point and edge rebated: the remainder of their days they spend in not and wantonness.  
Their borders toward the East, reach to Cauchinchina, 
Borderers.  between whom are such huge Woods, Lions, Tigers, Leopards, Serpents and Elephants, that they cannot infest one another by arms. Toward the Lake China they border upon the Chinois. Toward the Sea they affront the Arabians and Portugals. The one took from them Paiam, Paam, jor and Peam; the other Malaca, and the Territory adjoining, so between them they bereft him of two hundred miles of land; and contenting themselves with the command of the Seacoasts, and with the customs arising upon the carrying out and bringing in of merchandise, they abstain from further invasion of the Inland Provinces, and hold it good policy to keep firm peace with this King and his Countries. Towards the West lieth the Kingdom of Pegu, like a half Moon, between the Mountains of Brama and jangoma. Towards the North lie the Gudoni, inhabiting the barren and sharp Mountains, between whom and Siam dwell the people of Lay. This people is subject to the crown of Siam, for fear of these Cannibals, of whom (if it had not been for his protection) they had long ago been utterly devoured. Not forty years since the King made a journey against them with twenty thousand horse (their horse are small, but excellent good in travel) five and twenty thousand footmen, and ten thousand Elephants; part employed for service, and part for carriage. No kingdom hath greater store of these beasts, or doth more use them. An innumerable number of Oxen, Buffals, and beasts of carriage, followed this army, whom they slew when they wanted other provision.  
Hitherto have we devised of Siam and Pegu (as they stood) before the coming of the Portugals into India, but how in process of time the State was altered, you shall now hear. In times past, diverse Kingdoms of Brama situated along the River towards the Lake Chiamai obeyed the Kings of Pegu under the government of Lieutenants. Sixty years since, one of these Captains, Ruler of the Kingdom of Tengu, by the aid of his faction, and reputation of his Virtues, entered into Rebellion, and slaying the Nobles of the Land, usurped the Kingdom. Afterward he forced the Cities, and conquered the Kingdom of Prom, Melintati, Calam, Mirandu and Ana, all inhabited by the Bramians, for the space of one hundred and fifty leagues towards the North. He assayed likewise the conquest of Siam; but coming before Vdia, the chief City of the Kingdom, he was forced to raise his siege and depart. He undertook this journey with three hundred thousand footmen, consuming more than three months in making way for his army thorough stony Mountains, huge Woods, and inaccessible places, in prosecution whereof, he lost two hundred and twenty thousand of his Soldiers, and reinforced his losses with captive Siamus. At this return home, he invaded the Kingdom of Pegu, and won it. Afterward, in the year 1507. he renewed his journey against Siam, and overcame the King thereof, who slew himself with poison; but he took his sons, and with them the better part of the Kingdom. He beleaguered Vdia with a million of men and upward. Our late Writers call this man and his successors (because their fames arose by the conquest of the Kingdoms of Brama) Kings of Brama or Bramia, but the Portugals of a more sound judgement grounded upon nearer Neighbourhood, call them Kings of Pegu.  
And for that it may not seem that what we write as concerning these infinite numbers, is either fabulous, or reported altogether upon hearsay; because that now, here-before, and hereafter we shall have occasion to discourse of this point, we think it not amiss to spend some time in showing how, and by what likly-hoods, both in this, and other like barbarous dominions, such huge and numberless companies are levied and nourished. First therefore it is a ground infallible, that all Monarchies consist of people, government, and revenues, and that howsoever in times of peace Princes may live at pleasure, yet populous Armies near home, or far off, cannot long endure without great supplies, and a continual Sea of ready money: For as the members of our body cannot move without sinews, nor motion avail us if joints were wanting; so without money an Army can never be gathered, nor being gathered, kept together, if coin be wanting; which preventeth infinite mischances, and draweth after it Armour, Provision, Victuals, and whatsoever else is necessary for life or arms. And sithence the wealth of Princes, even as of private persons (from whose purses they supply their occasions) hath limits and measure; Let them not think to begin any long war, much less to continue it, unless they throughly provide aforehand: for when this torrent breaketh forth, no man can make an estimate what will be the expense of reparation therein: which moved a certain Portugal Captain to tell King Sebastian, providing for his journey into Barbary, that wars should be accompanied with three streams: The first, of men; The second, of Victual; The third, of Silver. For whosoever will rightly judge of a Prince's estate, must examine whether his ordinary receipts be sufficient to answer his ordinary issues, (leaving always a portion to answer extraordinary accidents) which are so certain in proof, as all men must provide for, though they know them not beforehand, especially in the condition of a great Prince.  
The great Turk in his Persian journeys, felt the smart thereof, who though he be so potent a Prince, by default of this providence, was constrained to raise the value of his coin, and abase the allay, so far forth that the janisars finding themselves aggrieved thereat, raised commotions, set fire on the City of Constantinople, and rifled a great part thereof. Neither could the King of Spain have sustained the burden of so many wars, and in so remote Provinces, if he had trusted to no other supplies than those of Spain. But fortune hath given him a Country, prodigal in Mines of Gold and Silver, assuredly paying the expense of one year, with the income of another. A providence so far from neglect, in the late reign of Queen Elizabeth, that before she had any wars with Spain, or had sent her forces of prevention into the Low-Countries, she had ready in deposito two millions of Crowns. And being engaged, by her politic government, she raised such an annual assistance from the love of her subjects, against the malicious and injurious attempts of her enemies, that during her reign she levied three million●, five hundred and nineteen thousand, five hundred and sixty four pounds. john jaques Trivulce being demanded, how many things were necessary hereunto, answered three; Money, Money, Money.  
But these grounds especially hold, when the burden of the war lieth upon the purse of the Prince & his people: for sometime it happeneth, that the soldier liveth upon the enemy's Country, as did the Huns, Vandals, Goths, Arabians, and in our day's Tamerlane. They entered the Provinces without control, being unprovided of forces, and made prey and spoil of whatsoever came in their reaches. The ransacked the Cities, and fed upon the Villages. The like good luck had the Portugals in the Fast Indies, and the Castilians in the West, but the one fare better than the other; for never any Nation conquered with less cost so much as the Spaniards have done in new Spain and Peru. But let not any people think to do so in these days, no not in Asia or Africa, much less in Europe, where the use of great Ordnance is in perfection, and the art of fortification so ingenuous, that one Castle shall be able to sustain, yea, well provided, to weary the forces of the greatest Potentate. The Turks at Zigeth (a small fortress in Hungary) approved this; which in the year 1566. Soliman beleaguered with three hundred thousand men of war, and at last forced; but with so great a slaughter of his people, that scant the third part of this huge Army returned to their houses. In like manner, the Portugals in the beginning of their Indian acquisitions, with a few soldiers, and in little time won admirable victories; but when the Barbarians began to grow acquainted with Artillery, to allure Carpenters and Masons to build them Castles, and to arm vessels to Sea, their courages became calm, and there set an end to their Plus ultra. The like did the Spanish in the New world, to their Non sufficit orbis. For after their first good fortunes, they found in Nova Hispania the Chichimechi, and in Peru the Pilcosony, the Chiriguani, and the Luchy, people so desperate to stop the furious course of their former victories, that sithence, in almost one hundred years' space they have not been able to add one feet breadth to their new Empiry.  
In the vale of Aranco, Tecapell and the Kingdom of Chile, when the Inhabitants saw them to be wounded and slain with the shot of their arrows, and the strokes of their swords, they never afterward vouchsafed them their former reverence; nor carried the wont conceit of their immortality: and now being beaten by experience, they fear not the career of the horse, nor the terror of the Harquebus.  
If the war be at or within our own doors, then is it easy to levy strong and populous forces, as we read of the Cro●ons, Sibarites, and Gauntois; who made head against the power of France, with fourscore thousand fight men. When the war was made in these populous Countries, and near at hand, every man made one in the medley, gallantly armed, and well provided with furniture and victual to hold out certain days: but when the war continued longer than expectation, for want of money and food every man retired; one to the Plough, another to his Shop, the rest to those employments, whereby they sustained themselves and their families. The Scots for want of wealth never made famous journey out of the Island, but at home they have led mighty armies for a short time, either for revenge of wrongs, or to defend their frontiers: even as did the Romans for certain ages, warring with their neighbours at their private charges. They took the field, every man provided with victual for two or three days, and in one battle, and few hours, finished those wars. But in the journey against the Veijs, the war continuing beyond opinion, the State was enforced to procure provision for the Army.  
That Armies may far easier be gathered in the East and Africa, than in Europe, the reasons are many. Those Regions for the most part are more plentiful of all necessaries for humane life: the people of the South are better contented with little than we: their diet is bare and simple, only to maintain life, and not excess: but the Europeans must eat and drink, not to sustain nature, but to comfort the stomach, and to expel colds. Wine, which with us is dearer than bread, is not to be found amongst them: their waters are better than our drinks. Cookery is not in such request with them as with us, nor their tables accustomed to such Cates: their banquets are only furnished with Rice and Mutton. Neither do the people of the East spend a quarter of that clothing which we do: they go to the war half naked, hiding nothing but their privities: they stand not in need of that number of workmen which we do, among whom the greatest part of our life is spent in weaving, and devising stuffs and fashions to clothe the carcase, and adorn the body, with cloth, silk, colours, and embroideries. All their expenses are only upon clothing of cotton-wool, and that but from the Navel to the Knee.  
These are the reasons which I meant to lay, why they may gather forty thousand men with more case, than we ten; and to these may be added this as the last; that, upon Ordnance & their furnitures; upon provisions and their carriages; upon horses, pioneers, and a thousand like necessaries, infinite sums are spent; of which the people of the East are utterly ignorant, especially those which have not to deal with the Portugals or Arabians.  
They go to War without Armour, without Cuirasses, Helmets, Lances, or Targets, which with us cannot be conveyed from place to place without great expense. Virgil calleth this luggage, Injustam fascem, because it seemeth to be needless, therein degenerating much from the ancient Roman discipline; wherein for ten days journey and more, every soldier carried his proper weapons both offensive and defensive, yea, and sometimes his victuals. What should we speak of the Armies of the Assyrians and Aethiopians, of Belus, Ninus, Semiramis, Cambyses, Cyrus, Darius, Sesostris, and Sesacus? were they not as huge and populous, by the report of all histories, as these whereof we entreat? Or in times less ancient, have not we and our ancestors seen the Arabians, Tartarians, and Turks, invading Provinces with Armies of three hundred thousand people and upward? By modern examples, and memory of later accidents, to give credit to the ancient, I will set down that happened in Angola, a noble and rich Province of the West Aethiope, adjoining to Congo, reported by the letters of certain Jesuits and Portugal Captains. In the year 1584. Paulus Diasius, by the favour of God and valour of his people, upon the second day of February put to flight the King of Angola, and defeated his Army, consisting of one million, and two hundred thousand Moores: which may well prove, that these populous Armies are of little service, and small continuance, rather like violent storms, than dripping showers; and though with ease they are gathered, yet without greater provision than any Province is able to afford them, they are not easily held together. When their provision is spent they begin to break, and bid adieu to the action; and that most commonly not in the midst of their course, but even in their first removes, for Merchants, Victualiers, Tailors, Shoemakers, and such like, follow not their wars; and if they should, than this inconvenience would follow; that for one million of soldiers, i● were very necessary to provide a million of Wagons, Packhorses, Canter's, Carpenters, Victuallers, Merchants, etc. and then neither Rivers would serve them for drink, nor the fields with bread; nor the earth for lodgings: so must they needs sink under their own weight; which the Eastern Princes (leading these unaccustomed numbers upon long journeys) in some fashion forecasting, did always provide incredible masses of money, victual, and such like warlike provisions, long before they entered into action; as was well seen in Xerxes, who to maintain the great Army, as well at Sea as at Land, which he led for the conquest of Greece, spent seven years in preparation for the journey.  
To return to the King of Barma: Of late years he took the havens of Martela and Pernasor; and turning his arms sometime towards the North, sometime toward the West, he vexed the Princes of Caor and Tipura, took the kingdoms of Aracan and Macin, leading upon this journey three hundred thousand men, and forty thousand Elephants.  

Aracan.  Aracan is a kingdom environed round with mountains and woods, as with a wall or trench: the chief city which giveth the name to the Country, is situated on a river fifteen leagues from the Sea, and thirty five from Catagan.  
Macin is a kingdom abounding in Aloes: 
Macin.  this wood, which the Arabians call Calambuco, and others Lignum vitae, for the sweet favour is valued by the people of the East at the weight in silver. In India and Cambaia they use it at the burial of great Lords, in baths, and other wantonness. It groweth most frequent in the rough mountains of Campa, Cambaia, and Macin. That which is brought to us is in no esteem with them: the right is found (say they) in Congo and Angola, and the bordering Country, and used by them in all their grievous and dangerous maladies; which if it be true, I marvel that the Portugals will let slip so precious a commodity.   

Narsinga.  
IN the row of these potent Princes inhabiting between Indus and Ganges dwelleth the King of Narsinga. Whatsoever lieth between the mountain Guate and the gulf of Bengala, between the promontories Guadaverne and Comorin, by the space of two hundred leagues, abounding as prodigally as any other province in the Indies with all good things, is under his dominion. The waters sometime falling from the mountains, sometime from the rivers, and received into trenches, meres, and lakes, do wonderfully cool, moisten, and enrich this land, causing the Grain and cattle to prosper above imagination. It is no less plentiful of birds, beasts wild and tame, Buffals, Elephants, and Mines of precious stones and metals. It breedeth no razes of horse for the war, but they buy them of the Arabian and Persian Merchants in great numbers: the like do all the Princes of Decan. Within the bounds of Narsinga dwell five Nations different in language: he hath many strong places on the Indian Ocean. Canera is at his command, wherein are the haven Towns of Mangolar, Melin●, Berticala, and Onor: but the Portugals receive the custom of Berticala, and also in times passed of Onor. In Narsinga are two imperial Cities, Narsinga and Bisnagar, by reason whereof he is termed sometime King of Narsinga, sometime King of Bisnagar.  
It is undoubtedly believed, that this King receiveth yearly twelve millions of ducats, of which he layeth up but two or three, the residue he expendeth upon the troops of his soldiers, that is to say, forty thousand Nairs, and twenty thousand horsemen kept in continual pay. Upon necessity he is able to levy a far greater number: for besides these allowances, he setteth out certain lands to two hundred Captains, on condition to keep in readiness a proportion of Horsemen, Footmen, and Elephants. The wages of these Captains (to some of whom he giveth a million of ducats yearly) may be an argument of his great revenues; for to these projects, this Prince and all the Potentates of the Fast, keep in their possession all the profits of the lands, woods, mines, yea, and the waters of pools and rivers, thorough their whole Dominions. No man may wash himself in Ganges, (which runneth by Bengala) nor in Ganga, (which watereth the Land of Orissa) before he hath paid toll to the King. The King himself is now enforced to buy this water, causing it to be brought unto him by long journeys, upon a superstitious custom, either to bathe or to purge himself therein. He is absolute Lord of the bodies and goods of his subjects, which he shareth to himself and his Captains, leaving the people nothing but their hands and labour: of lands the King hath three parts, and his Captains the residue. Whereupon since all these barbarous Princes maintain not peace and justice, as arches whereupon to lay the groundwork of their Estates; but arms, conquest, and the Nursery of a continual soldiery; it must needs follow, that they are able to levy greatertroopes of horse and foot, than otherwise we were bound to believe. But to induce some measure of credit, let us compare the abilities of some Christian Princes with theirs. If the King of France were absolute Lord of all the lands and domaines of his whole dominion, (as these men are) it is thought that his yearly revenues would amount to fifteen millions, and yet therein are neither mines of gold nor silver. The Clergy receiveth six millions, the King's demesnes amount to one and an half, the residue is theirs who have the inheritance and yet here the peasants live well in comparison of the Villago● of India, Polonia, and Lituania. Besides this, the King hath eight millions of ordinary revenue, arising of customs and escheats. How mighty a Prince would he be, if he were Landlord of the demesnes and rents of the whole Kingdom, and should employ them upon the maintenance of Soldiers, as doth the King of Narsinga? Surely, whereas now the King's revenues do hardly suffice for the maintenance of four thousand men at arms, and six thousand Crossbows; if this allowance were added to the former, he might as easily maintain an hundred and fifty thousand.  
To return to Narsinga: The King to see that his Captains perform their duties, once a year proclaimeth a muster, whereat they dare not but be present. At the muster day, those who have presented their companies defective, either in number, or furniture, are sure to be cashiered: but those who bring their companies complete and well armed, he honoureth and advanceth. What forces may be gathered out of so ample a dominion, (armed after their manner, as aforesaid) you shall gather by that which john Barros writeth, of the Army which King Chrismarao lead against Idalcan in the journey of Raciel. These are his words verbatim: Under sundry Captains the Army was divided into many battalions: In the Vanguard marched Camraque with one thousand horse, seventeen Elephants, and thirty thousand footmen: Tirabicar, with two thousand horse, twenty Elephants, and fifty thousand footment: Timapanique, with three thousand horsemen, and fifty six thousand footmen. After them followed Hadanaique, with five thousand horsemen, fifty Elephants, and one hundred thousand footmen: Condomara, with six thousand horse, sixty Elephants, one hundred and twenty thousand footmen: Comora, with two hundred and fifty horse, forty Elephants, and fourscore thousand footmen: Gendua, with a thousand horse, ten Elephants, and thirty thousand footmen. In the rearward were two Eunuches, with one thousand horse, fifteen Elephants, and forty thousand footmen. Betel one of the King's Pages lead two hundred horse, twenty Elephants, and eight thousand foot. After all these followed the King with his Guard of six thousand horsemen, three hundred Elephants, and forty thousand footmen. Upon the flanks of this battle went the Governor of the City of Bengapor with diverse Captains, under whose colours were four thousand two hundred horse, twenty five Elephants, and sixty thousand mercenary footmen. Upon the head of the battle ranged 200000. horsemen in small troops, like our vant●urrers, in f●●●h sort and order scouring the Country, before, behind, and on all sides, that no novelty could so suddenly happen, but notice thereof was given at the Imperial Tent in a moment. Twelve thousand carriers of water, and twenty thousand light huswives followed this Army. The number of Lackeys, Merchants, Artificers, and Water-bearers, Oxen, Buffals, and carriage-beasts was infinite. When the Army was to pass any River knee-deep, before the foremost were passed, there was scant sufficient for the latter whereof to drink. Before this journey the King sacrificed in nine days twenty thousand three hundred seventy six head of living creatures, as well of birds as beasts, the flesh whereof in honour of his Idols, was given to the poor. The soldiers were clothed in garments of cotton-wool so close and, hard quilted, that they would bear out the thrust of a Lance or a Sword. Every Elephant was trimmed in a covering of cotton-wool, with a frame on his back bearing fouremen.  
To their tusks were fastened long and broad swords, to cut in sunder whatsoever stood in their way. The footmen were armed with bows, javelins, swords and bucklers. In the fight when the King perceived Idalcan by the fury of his great Ordnance to make havoc of his men, and dismay the residue, leaping into the head of the battle, he is reported to use this Prince-beseeming encouragement: Believe me my companions, Idalcan shall rather boast that he hath slain, than overcome a King of Narsinga. With which words and ensample, his soldiers all inflamed, and ashamed of their cowardice, with a furious charge broke the enemy's array, and put Idalcan to flight. Amongst other spoils they took four thousand Arabian horses, one hundred Elephants, four hundred great pieces, besides small. The number of Oxen, Buffals, Tents, and Prisoners, was inestimable. With Idalcan were forty Portugals, with the then King of Narsinga twenty. In his reign two of his Captains rebelled; Virapanai usurped Negapatan, and Veneapa●● the territory adjoining to Matipura.   

Calecute.  
THe most noble part of India is that which lieth between the Mountain Ga●e, and the Indian Ocean. It stretcheth from Cape Comerin, to the River Cangiericor, three hundred leagues long. In this Province reigneth the Kings of Calecute, though he may not be compared with the Prince above spoken of for number and power, yet for pleasant & plentiful situation, he may be said far to surpass him. For the Region is so cut (as it were) into many parcels, sometimes by c●●ekes of the Sea, sometime by Rivers, and sometime by Lakes, that Nature (as it should seem) would have it divided into several Provinces, as Travancar, Colan, Cochin, Crangonar, Calecute, Tavo, and Canonor. A few years ago, Per●imal King of all Malabar, ruled these Provinces, who after he became a Mahometan, and resolved to travel to Mecca, there to spend the remnant of his days, divided the land into many principalities, but with this proviso; That all sovereign authority should rest in the King of Calecute, with the title of Samori, which signifieth Emperor, or as some write, God on earth. Although the reputation of this King be much eclipsed by the Portugals, partly by diversion of traffic from his Countries, and partly by assisting his rebels and vassals (the Kings of Tavor and Cochin) and though his title of Samori be little regarded, yet retaineth he his wont Majesty in very good sort amongst the Barbarians. Calecute is five and twenty leagues long: Malabar in the broadest place exceedeth not ten.  
The City of Calecute (from whence the Province taketh his name) is three miles long, situated upon the Sea side. It containeth but few houses, and those of little worth, not above ten, fifteen, or twenty nobles rend by the year, which is the common rent of all the housing of the East Indies, if the Arabians or Portugals be not dealers therein. The Inhabitants live upon Rice, Palmito, Cattell, and Fish. Their riches consist in Ginger and Pepper, which draweth yearly a great mass of treasure into the havens of this Kingdom. The Arabians were Lords of this traffic for many ages, till the Portugals, setting light by the incredible dangers of a long navigation, arrived there not above a hundred years since, and bartered their wares for Pepper, and other commodities. And as the Portugals enriched the Towns of Cochin, so did the Arabians Calecute, and that Kingdom. For this commodity is of such consequence, that it not only enricheth the Prince with presents & customs, but in such sort augmenteth the state of the merchants, that some of them are comparable to many Dukes in Europe; and Kings in Africa.  
In their wars in Malabar they use not the service of horse, not only for that the climate breedeth none, (for those that they have are brought out of Persia and Arabia) but for that the nature of the Country is not fit for horsemanship. For as in ●wevia the footmen use no Pikes, and the horsemen no Lances, for the thickness of the woods, which makes them unserviceable, so in Malabar because of the straits, rivers of the Sea, and Marshes, they seldom use horses, so that all their forces consist in shipping and footmen. It is strange to see how ready the Soldier of this Country is at his weapons; they are all Gentlemen, and termed Nai●●s. At seven ye●res of age they are put to School to learn the use of their weapons, where to make them nimble and active, their finewes and joints are stretched by skilful fellows, and anointed with the oil Sesamus; by this anointing they become so light and nimble, that they will wind and turn their bodies, as if they had no bones, casting them forward, backward, high, and low, even to the astonishment of the beholders. Their continual delight is in their weapon, persuading themselves that no Nation goeth beyond them in skill and dexterity. Every one inureth himself to that weapon; whereto he findeth his body most agreeable. Their ancient weapons were the Javelin, the Bow, and the Sword; but after the coming of the Portugals they learned so exactly the mixture of metals, the casting of great Ordnance, and the practice thereof, that (some say) their artillery and powder surpasseth ours. They go to war all naked save their privities, neither use they head-pieces, which is the reason that in fights and skirmishes they show exceeding agility, charging and retiring more like Falcons than Soldiers. When a man would take them to be far off, he shall see them hover round about him in a trice, so that it is as dangerous to follow them flying, as to deal with them fight. They are swift as Leopards, and their flight as much to be feared as their charge. If they come to handstrokes (which they will not do but upon necessity or advantage) they use altogether to strike with the point. They bind Copper or Silver shingels to the hilts of their swords, the sound whereof instead of Drums and Trumpets, encourageth them to the encounter. They will lie so close under their bucklers, that you shall not see any part of their bodies lie open to the danger. There are one kind of Naires (called Amochi) which curse themselves, their kindred and posterity with most bitter execrations, if they leave injuries done to their society unrevenged. If their King happen to be slain, so much the more furious run, they thorough fire, water, and assured destruction to revenge his death. And therefore the Kings of India suppose their estates weak or strong, as they perceive the numbers of those Amochi to be few or many. By the Law of the Country they may not marry, but they are all allowed women in common. They maintain those women according to their birth and degrees. They must be all Gentlewomen, for the Nairs may not take any Countrywoman; yea, so great is their disdain and pride, that without illusage they will not endure any of the common people to come near them. In their journeys they send their servants before to the Inns and Villages, to declare their Master's approach; then must all travellers depart and give room. If it be thought in Turkey, that by licentious liberty in time of peace the janisars become more hardy and courageous in war: what may we deem of these Nairs, who will not endure a man of mean calling to look them in the face? They inhabit no Towns, but dwell in houses made of earth, environed with hedges and woods, and their ways as intricate as into a labyrinth. Of what force this Kingdom is, may be gathered by the army of 60000. soldiers, and 200. vessels of war, which he levied 1503. against Edward Pachecho the King of Portugal's Captain, taking part that time with the King of Cochin: this war lasted almost five months. In the year 1529. with an army of 100000. he beleaguered the fortress which the Portugals built in Calecute, under the keeping of john Lima. In this siege he spent a whole Winter, wherein although the Portugals behaved themselves valiantly, yet weighing the King's forces, and their own possibilities, they thought it best to destroy it with their own hands. In the year 1601. he besieged Caile with 90000. men, and took it by composition. He hath more than once given an instance of his power at Sea. He is Lord of many havens, whereunto great numbers of shipping do resort, and in that regard cannot choose but be well furnished with a great Navy. But in goodness of shipping, and martial discipline, we must needs confess the Sea-forces of all the Indian Princes, to be far inferior to those of the Portugals, whose dominion (both at Sea and Land) nothing hath so much augmented as their defensive warfare. To speak truth, it seldom falleth out but the naked man feareth the sword, and the armed man is more encouraged thereby, bearing himself bolder upon his skill, than his strength, and prevaileth more by temporising, than by rash fight; whereas the Barbarians putting more confidence in their numbers, than their goodness, have always wanted that virtue which should make armies dreadful and fortunate, which is good order and Discipline.   

japan.  
japan may well be called a politic body, compacted of many and sundry Islands of diverse different forms and circuits, which as they are divided from the rest of the continent, so are they inhabited by a people much differing in manners and customs from the residue of the Orient. They stand round and close together like the Maldivae in the Indian Sea, and the Hebrides and Orcades in the North Ocean. They are in number sixty six, divided into three partialities: The first containeth nine; the second four; the third fifty three. Amongst these, five are renowned, but especially one for the famous City of Macao. And it is most commonly seen, that they who have the sovereignty of those five, are Lords of all the rest. It is distant from New Spain an hundred and fifty leagues; from China sixty. The soil is to be accounted rather barren than fertile. The inhabitants are of a very ready wit, and marvellous patient in adversity. Their new born children they immediately wash in the rivers, and as soon as they are weaned, they take them from their mothers, and bring them up in labours of hunting, and such like exercises. They go bareheaded men very ambitious and desirous of honour. Poverty is no disgrace to the Gentry of their blood. They will not suffer the least wrong to pass unrevenged: they salute one another with many courtesies: they are very stayed, and of a settled resolution. They are very jealous to show themselves fearful or base-minded in word or deed: they will make no man privy of their losses or misfortunes; they have the like beasts both tame and wild as we have, but they will scarcely eat any thing save Herbs, Fish, Barley, or Rice; and if they do, it is the flesh of wild beasts taken by hunting. Of these grains they make their Wines, and water mixed with a certain precious powder, which they use, they account a dainty beverage: they call it Chia. Their buildings for the most part are of timber, partly because the upland places are destitute of quarries, but abounding with Cedars of admirable height and thickness fit for building, and partly because the Country is subject to Earthquakes. In times past all japan obeyed one Prince, showing him great obedience and subjection, and this government endured with no less state and majesty, at the least sixteen hundred years, until about seventy years since, by the rebellion of two of his chiefest Lieutenants, the whole Kingdom was distracted, each of them holding by arms whatsoever he achieved by usurpation. By their example others becoming as ambitious, seized on the rest of the kingdom, some on one part, some on another, leaving nothing but the bare name of Dairi, which signifieth the Lord of all japan, with the title of jucata, (viz.) King, to their rightful Sovereign. Yea, those Princes which were Lords of the Territories about Meaco, would hardly allow him whereof to find him victual and apparel, so that now he resembleth the shadow rather than the King of the ancient and magnificent Monarchy of japan. Since those times whosoever layeth fast hold on the dominion of the Coquinat, (these are the five Kingdoms bordering Me●co) in stead of Dairi, calleth himself Emperor and King of japan, and Lord of Tenza. Nahunanga was one of them in our days, and after him Fassiba in power and majesty excelling all his predecessors. Nabunanga was Lord of six and thirty Provinces, Fassiba at the least of fifty.  
The form of government is nothing like the policy of Europe. The strength of the Prince consisteth not in ordinary revenues and love of the people, but in rigour and the Prince's pleasure. As soon as the Prince hath conquered one or more Kingdoms, he shareth them wholly amongst his friends and followers, who bind themselves by oath faithfully to serve him with a limited company of men as well in peace as war. They again to make their followers trustee and ready for all services, reserving some small matter for the sustentation of themselves and families, divide to every man a portion of the former division; so that all the wealth of japan private and public is in the hands of a few men, and those few depending on the pleasure of one, that is, the Lord of Tenza. He, as him listeth, giveth, taketh, disgraceth, honoureth, and impoverisheth. When he casheereth any Governor of his Province, all the Leaders and Soldiers of the said Province are changed, and none left there but Artificers and Husbandmen. This government draweth with it continual dislike and innovations: for Dairi (though he hath neither power nor government) yet being in favour and estimation of the people, ceaseth not to insinuate into their heads, that this Lord of Tenza and the other Tyrants are usurpers of other men's right, destroyers of the Monarchy, and enemies to the state and liberties of japan. Which persuasions take so deep root in the hearts of the people, and so extenuate the reputation of these Usurpers, that under colour of suppression of other, they often take Arms upon hope to raise their own greatness: so that by this daily change of Governors, the people, not knowing who are their right and natural Lords, know not whom to love and obey: And again, their Lords being as uncertain of their continuance, care not for the people, nor for the welfare of their own vassals, no more than if they were mere strangers: but always aspiring by the same facility whereby they gained one, to conquer a better, after the manner of Gamesters, continually hazard one, upon hope of winning another; in this sort sometime one alone, sometime many together, vexing the Islands with perpetual warfare. Fassiba to assure his estate, and disable the greatest ones from enterprising against him, doth often transport them from one Province to another, causing them to forgo their ancient inheritances, and to lead their lives amongst unknown neighbours: neither in those places will he suffer them to enjoy livings united, but far divided in pieces and parcels. For all this, they are never at peace among themselves, by reason that the frontiers of their petty jurisdictions neighbour so near one upon another. In these alterations Fassiba constrained as well the losers as the winners to do him homage and obeisance, and once a year to pay him a rich tribute, drawing to his own Coffers the greatest part of the wealth of japan by these Tyrannies. He keepeth his own people busied in building of admirable Palaces, sumptuous Temples, Towns and Fortresses, the like whereof are no where to be seen: In these works he hath more than an hundred thousand workmen, labouring in their several occupations at their own charges. Amongst the rest, he is now in building a Temple, for whose iron works, all the stuff in japan will hardly suffice, and therefore he hath given commandment to all his people and Merchants to bring all iron and Armour into one place.  
Besides the oath of fealty whereby the residue of the Kings and Princes are bound to aid and assist him in peace and war, he receiveth yearly two millions arising of the profits of Rice, reserved upon his own possessions. He was determined after the finishing of the fabrikes, to attempt a journey into China, and for that enterprise caused timber sufficient for the building of two thousand vessels for transportation to be felled. By these magnificent fabrikes, this haughty resolution, this large dominion, and conquest for foreign Kingdoms, he hopeth to attain the reputation of immortality among his subjects, as diverse of his predecessors have done before him. For Anida, Xaca, Canis, and To●oque, were no other than Lords of japan, which either for their glory in war, or invention of some good arts in peace, were accounted as Gods amongst the japonians, as in the old world Hercules and Bacchus were amongst the Grecians, and Saturn and janus amongst the Italians. Of these demigods they report as many strange and fabulous inventions, as the Grecians and Italians did of theirs. But Fassib● understanding by the preaching of the Jesuits, that there can be no God but one, who created the heaven and earth of nothing, and all other deities to be foolish and detestable, determined to banish them all, and to weed up that good Vine which began to take deep root in those Provinces. Surely this may stand for a memorable example of the pride and blindness of man's heart.  
The Roman Emperors opposed their forces against the Christian Religion, only to maintain and uphold the worship of their Idols, condemned for vain and devilish by the Law of Christianity: but this man raiseth persecution against Religion, to arrogate to himself the Name of God, an imagination (as I said before) full of extreme ambition and madness. But in the midst of these proud and unreasonable cogitations, God raised up against him a new enemy from the Eastern parts of japan, who as we understand, is likely to give him his hand and head full of business.    

THE six BOOK.  
Of America, commonly called West India.  
THis spacious part of the World utterly unknown to the Ancients, and extended upon the vast and raging Atlantic Ocean, lay undiscovered until the year of our Lord 1492. In which year it was found out by Christopher Columbus, a man of an excellent judgement and haughty spirit, under the protection and good fortunes of Ferdinand King of Spain. Him seconded Americus Vesputius, and other famous Gentlemen, who to their everlasting memories, with infinite labour and danger, surveied that huge tract with the Island adjoining, even unto the furthest parts of the West and South. That portion they called the New world, as well for the incredible spaciousness thereof, being larger than the two old divisions of Africa and Europe; as for the infinite number of Lands, diversity of manners, fashions of Inhabitants, variety of Languages, Nations, and Customs, with the disproportions of living Creatures, Trees, and Plants, not to be found or seen in these parts, which they there found.  
It is bounded upon the East with the Atlantic or North Sea: upon the South with the Magellan Streights: upon the West with Mare pacificum, or Mar deal Zur: and on the North with Terra incognita. And as some Writers affirm, the whole Circum Navigation amounteth to thirty thousand miles.  
This Continent, according to its diversity of situation, is diversely provided: In some places it is admirable fruitful, in other places very barren and needy. Some part thereof lieth upon huge plains, some places are very hilly and mountainous. It is watered with many famous Rivers, whose sands in many places yield Gold, with many famous Lakes and Springs. It bringeth forth grain and pulse sufficient, especially Maiz, the chiefest bread and provision thorough the whole Indies. Wine they have none, and where they want this M●●z, they make their bread of a kind of Root, good and wholesome, if the juice be thoroughly squeezed out, otherwise not. It yieldeth Sugar, Cotton, Wool, and Flax, as with us; with a thousand sorts of Trees, Birds, Beasts, and Fishes, some whereof we know, and other some not.  
Horses they have none, neither conceive their use, and at the first sight of horsemen the Inhabitants stood amazed. In it are found the Spices, Gems, and precious Stones, with those huge masses of Gold, Silver, and other Minerals, which we see daily transported into Europe. The Inhabitants are of a swarthy complexion, fairer or fouler, according to their different situations. Not very well favoured, but of savage & brutish behaviours, excellent footmen and swimmers, clearly in their bodies, naked, libidinous, and men-eaters. Some worship the Devil, some Idols, some the Sun, and some the Stars. Their arms are the Bow and Arrow, which in stead of Iron they head with the teeth of Fishes. and the bones of Beasts. Gold, Silver, and Stone they little regard, their chiefest delight is in Feathers and Plumes. Insomuch, that if these Countries had been traveled into with unarmed search and peregrination; for what occasion of war could justly be applied unto those who neither held wealth in estimation, neither coveted Honour with ambitious emulation? No doubt but all Authors in discoursing of these Nations, could have informed you of nothing but Gold-yeelding-Rivers, miraculous temperature of Atre, strange shapes, in Beasts and Birds; The Sea abounding with Pearl, and Land with Gems; And above all, Man here living and conversing in his rude and antic simplicity, under the shield of genuine innocency, with irksome hatred of our vile custom and wrangling conditions. But alas! Avarice under the mark of Religion, and Vain glory had no sooner set foot in these terrestrial places (as I may say) of Paradise, but depravation turned all things topsi-turvie. Since when, happiness hath taken its flight into some either Climate; and as now nothing is thereof recorded, save undermining of Mountains, disembowelling the Earth, exiling the Natives, unpeopling of Villages, and that by tyranny and slavery. For in one or two petty battles, whole Empires have been subdued by an handful of men; and a Kingdom conquered, in a manner, before it hath been entered. And no wonder, for this simple and naked people had never seen Horse, nor ever heard the report of the Harquebus. Without the which, peradventure the Spanish Nation had not galloped in so short a time to such miraculous victories: no though every petty Commander, employed in that action, in these days stand comparatively paralleled with the worthy Scipio, and the Great Alexander.  
To whom in truth the ancient exprobration of the Britons against the Romans, mentioned in Tacitus, cannot more feelingly be applied than unto these Indian Spaniards. They are the Robbers and Ravishers of the World. After the spoil of all Nations, through defect of strange Lands and new Conquests, they scour the wide Ocean. The riches of the enemy breeds covetousness in them; the poverty, ambition: which neither the East nor West can terminate or contain. They only alone covet the wealth and penury of all Nations with equal greediness and affectation. On Robbery, Murder, and Villainy, they colourably impose the glorious title of Empery. Solitude and desolation they term Peace and Tranquillity.  
So that had not Charles the Emperor cast strict reins upon these licentious and injurious proceedings, Spain had swarmed with slaves, and India had quite been bereft of almost all her Natives. Of four hundred thousand Inhabitants, living in New Spain at the arrival of these Spaniards, the Country at this day can scant show you eight thousand. About the like number you shall find in the Fonduras, remaining of four hundred and ten thousand; when the Spaniards therein set first footing. If you read their own Histories you shall meet with no better accounts concerning the present Inhabitation of Hispaniola, Guatimala, Nicuragua, and the Lands adjacent. The greatest number whereof were either slain, led captives, or consumed in the Mines. Doubtless in divulging of the aforesaid Proclamation, the good Emperor could not choose but remember that God (whose judgements are profound) did once by the cruelties of the Goths, the Huns, and Saracens, waste Italy, persecute France, and consume Spain; and the consumers were again consumed in fullness of time. So may it fall out with those, who following the steps of their Predecessors, take a glory to amaze the Sea with Ships, and the Land with Armies. Time may come, that Pride shall burn and be consumed with war; and he that buildeth his house wrongfully upon the ruin of another, shall himself become a booty to Aliens and Strangers. The lineage of the Moors is not quite extinguished. The race of the Indians is not utterly extirpated. That progeny as yet surviveth in Italy, which in times past and in one day, at one watchword, slew all the loose French Usurpers of other men's fortunes. And albeit that the fatal cowardice of these Nations dare not presume to arm themselves against their Oppressors yet there reigneth a just God in Heaven, who can raise footmen and horsemen from the utmost bounds of the North to assuage and correct the intemperate insolency of bloodthirsty Tyrants.  

New Spain, or Mexico.  
NEw Spain is a very large Province, better manured, pleasanter, and more populous than any part of this New world. It was possessed by the Spaniard, in the year 1518. under the leading of Ferdinando Cortes, to the great slaughter of the Inhabitants, and of his own people. In reward of whose service, Charles' the fifth bestowed on him the Country of Tecoantepec. Although it lie under the Torrid Zone, yet it is temperate, mountainous, and full of woods. It aboundeth with all good things necessary for life, and profitable either for thrift or pleasure, as fish, flesh, gold and stones. Of all part of the Indies none is like unto it for habitation. For therein the Spaniards have erected many Colonies, as Compostella, Colima, Purificatio, Guada●lara, Mechoochan, etc.  
Whereof the best and fairest is Mexico thorough the whole Indies. It should seem the Shire took its name from the City. In ancient time it was built in the midst of the Lake, like Venice, but Cortes removed it to the bank thereof. It is at this day a City excellent well built, containing six miles in compass, one part whereof the Spaniards inhabit, the residue is left to the Natives. In this City the Viceroy and Archbishop keep their Seats, having the privileges of supreme Justice, Printing and Coining. The Lake whereon the City is built, is salt, and ebbeth and floweth, as the Ocean. At ebb it sendeth its waters into another Lake adjoining, but fresh; it yieldeth no fish, but worms, which in Summer putrify and corrupt the air; and yet of the waters thereof they boil great store of salt. The circuit of both these Lakes is about fifty leagues, and about the banks, and in the Islands, do lie above fifty Towns, every one consisting of ten thousand households. Upon these waters do ferry fifty thousand Boats, which they term Canoas', to serve the use of the City.  
This Country was an Indian Empire, full of order and State; as having seen a succession of ten Kings, and enjoying a Sovereignty over the neighbour Provinces. But all this was about an hundred years since utterly overthrown by Ferdinando Cortes, who with nine hundred Spaniards, assisted with an hundred thousand Indians of Tlascalan (neighbours and enemies to the Mexicans) with the help also of eighty Spanish horse, the terror of seventeen field-pieces, and a fleet of twelve or thirteen Pinnaces, and six thousand Indian Canoas', to trouble the Town on the Lake side; performed this great, but easy work; made an absolute Conquest of the Empire of Mexico; and imposed the name of New Spain upon it. The City hath at this day six thousand houses of Spaniards, and sixty thousand of the native Indians. The gold and silver of these parts is neither so much, nor so good as that of Peru; but Merchandise, Mechanics and Husbandry, infinitely more flourish. Some one private man the Spaniards report to be master of thirty, yea forty or fifty thousand head of cattle. The profits arising from hence to the King of Spain, will not the Spanish Writers suffer to be entirely known: This they brag of; that the yearly fishing of the Lake of Mexico, is worth twenty thousand crowns: and that Mexico City glories in four fair things; Women, clothes, Streets and Horses.   

Guatimala.  
IT is both the name of a Town, as also of the Province. The Old-towne, so called, was destroyed by the fall of an Hill, thereunto adjoining, and an hundred and twenty Spaniards miraculously overwhelmed with the ruin thereof. About three miles from thence is the New-towne situated, containing eighty or ninety fair stone houses therein, all covered with tile. It is much subject to Earthquakes, but otherwise of a good temperate air, fruitful of corn, and plentiful of trees brought out of Spain, which do not well prosper therein.   

Fonduras.  
IT is a great Country, and was exceeding well inhabited before the arrival of the Spaniards. And howbeit they boast of the erection of five Towns therein, yet all of them consist not of above an hundred and twenty, or an hundred and thirty houses, and those for the most part built of reeds and straw; yea, and but poorly inhabited, because the gold, which is their sole desire, beginneth to fail.   

Nicaragua.  
NIcaragua stretcheth towards the South-sea, lying Southeast from Mexico, and is not very great, but rich, fruitful and pleasant, insomuch as the Spaniards call it Mahomet's Paradise; but so extreme hot, that it is not to be traveled by day, but by night. It should seem that their Winter beginneth in May, for from thence it raineth six whole months; the other six are very fair and dry, and day and night being of equal length. Honey, Wax, cotton-wool, and Balsam grow there in great abundance, with many other kinds of fruits, which are neither found in other Provinces, nor yet in Hispaniola. There are some few Kine, but many Hogs, and those brought from Spain. Parrots are there as common as Crows in England. The Country is well replenished with Indian Villages, their small houses consisting of reeds and straw. The gold that they have is brought from other places, and so is all other metal. In manners they resemble the Mexicans, and so in apparel, and language, save that the Mexican is the better; with the use whereof a man may travel fifteen hundred miles, and is easily to be learned. One Lake it hath three hundred miles about, which hath no vent into the Ocean: The chief Cities are Nueva, Granado, and Leo, the Seat of a Bishop.   

Cuba.  
CVba or Fernandina is a great Island, and by reason it hath on the East-side Saint Domingo, on the West jucatan, on the North Florida, and on the South jamaica, it is very much frequented by Merchants. It is more long than broad, and containeth in length, from East to West three hundred miles, and from North to South threescore and ten. In breadth it is not above nineteen miles, in some places but fifteen. The ground is high, rough, and full of Hills, the Rivers small, yet rich of Gold and Copper. The air is temperate, but of the coldest. The soil affordeth great store of Mather; it is full of Woods, and fresh-fish by reason of the fair Rivers therein. It boasteth of six Towns inhabited by Spaniards; whereof that of Saint james is a Bishops See; and Havana the chief Staple, where yearly all the ships make their Rendezvouz. The people resemble those of Hispaniola, but differ in speech, and go all naked; being now almost rooted out, and supplanted by the Spaniards. Here though the Gold be course, yet the Brass is most pure. It beareth plenty of Sugar, Ginger, Cassia, Aloes, Cinnamon. The common people may not eat Serpents, it being meat for their masters.   

jamaica, or the I'll of Saint jago.  
IAmaica lieth seventeen degrees on this side the Equinoctial, and hath on the East S. Domingo, on the West the Cape of jucatan, on the North Cuba, and on the South Lacerena. The breadth surpasseth the length, being from East to West about fifty miles, and from North to South twenty. In it the greater part of the Inhabitants by far are Spaniards, sixty thousand Natives being by them destroyed, like their neighbours of Lucaya. It is very fruitful both toward the Sea, as also to the Inland: and was in times passed very populous, and such as were more witty and subtle both in war and other professions, than were their neighbours. It yieldeth also Gold, and very fine cotton-wool: And at this present it is full of such beastials as the Spaniards have brought thither out of Spain. The women here killed their own children, rather than suffer them to serve the Spaniards.   

Hispaniola.  
HIspaniola, which the Natives call Haitie, for greatness is the second Island in those parts. On the East-side lieth Saint john's, on the West Cuba and jamaica, on the North the Islands of the Cannibals, and on the South the firm land. The Compass thereof is four hundred French miles, being broader than it is long. For in length it is from East to West an hundred and fifty miles, and from North to South forty miles. It is stored with Azure, Basill-wood, cotton-wool, Amber, Gold, Silver, and abundance of Sugar. It is so fruitful, that within sixteen days, Radishes, Lettuce, and Cole-wort will ripen, and be ready to be eaten; and within six and thirty, Melons, Cucumbers and Gourds will be as forward. It hath many Towns, whereof that of Saint Domingo is the principal, as containing above five hundred houses, and those inhabited by Spaniards, and built after the Spanish fashion. Next their Gold, their greatest trading is Sugar and Hides: For all sorts of cattle brought thither out of Spain, have so prospered therein, that some are owners of six or eight thousand beasts. Here are the Spaniards said to have wasted three millions of Indians. The Gold is better here than in Cuba; The Sugar yields twenty or thirty fold, and Corn an hundred fold. Four goodly Rivers it hath, and five or six handsome Towns of Spaniards.   

Boriquen.  
BOriquen, or the Island of Saint john, on the East hath the Island of Saint Cruz, on the West other small Islands, Northward Saint Domingo, and on the South the Cape of Paria. From East to West it is fifty miles long, and eighteen broad. In form it is almost square, and is populous, well housed, having many good Havens, and replenished with Woods. The Inhabitants are valiant, and have War continually against the Cannibals. Upon the North-side it is rich in gold, but towards the South fruitful of bread, grass, fruit and fish. The two chief Towns are Saint john's, and Puerte Rico.  
Should I run over all the Coast of Paria, and there tending Brasilia, never give over until I had showed you the straight of Magellan, with the description and relation of the people, and Pentagones' inhabiting all those tracts, I could show you nothing but heathenism, barbarism, and men of strange and uncouth behaviours.  
No better can be related of Quivira, Florida, Norumbega, Terra Labratoris, Estotilant, etc. Provinces in themselves good, fertile, and all situated towards the North.   

Virginia.  
THe Natives call it Aphalchen: It lies between Florida and Norumbega; the West part is yet undiscovered, but the East is bounded with the Mar del Noort. Discovered it was Anno 1584. at the directions of Sir Walter Raleigh, and named Virginia, by our Virgin Queen Elizabeth.  
The soil is said to be marvellous good for Corn and Cattell, wonderful hopeful for Mines of Copper and Iron: plentiful in materials for shipping, as Timber, Pitch and Tar; here be Cedars and Vines also, Oil, sweet Gums and Simples for Dyars, with many other most useful Commodities. The more to blame they that bring us nothing from thence but Tobacco; which now begins to be so base and low prized, that it is scarcely worth the costs and labour. The Northern parts of Virginia be called New England; better discovered and inhabited. Both Plantations have several Towns and Forts of the English upon them.   

Nova Francia.  
THis lies parted from Virginia by Norumbega; and had the name from the French Discoverer, jaques Cartier, some hundred years since. Though the soil be none of the fruitfullest, and the people none of the civilest, yet have the Frenchmen here gone forward with their plantation; especially about Canada, the chief Town of it: a place much spoken of within these two years, for those two rich prizes of Furs and Bevers (with which it seems the Country aboundeth, though of a courser wool than the Russian) lately fetched from thence by Captain Kirke our Countryman.    

THE SEVENTH BOOK.  
America Magellanica, Or Peruana.  
MAgellanica is the sixth part of the World, which as it is least known, so without doubt it containeth many large Provinces, and those five in number, viz, Castilia del Oro, Popaiana, Brasilia, Chile and Peru: Whereof Peru is so famous, that sometime under that name, all that huge tract is contained, and named Peruana. The Islands thereof are java major, and java minor, Timore, the Moluccae, Los Romoros, and the Islands of Solomon. It is separated from New Spain by a narrow piece of ground, not above seventeen miles in breadth, called the Straight of Darien. It containeth threescore and four degrees, and extendeth on the Southside the Line to fifty two, and on the North-side to twelve; That, which by the Spaniards at this day is bounded between Villa de la Plata, and the Province Quito, (in length from North to South, seven hundred miles, and in breadth from East to West, about one hundred) is properly Peru; A fruitful, sound, populous and well inhabited Country; wherein, as well for those beatitudes, as for the riches thereof (being infinite) the Viceroy of that Division keepeth his residence.  
It divideth itself into three parts; The Plains, the Sierras (mountains,) and the Andes.  
The Plains lie upon the Sea-coast, and are outstretched in length by the space of one thousand and five hundred miles, in breadth they are not above threescore, and where they are narrowest thirty. These Plains are gravelly, full of deserts, and for the most part barren, especially where freshets and lakes are wanting, being never relieved with rain nor showers. Those grounds that lie nigh the banks of the Rivers, are very fruitful, by reason of the descent of water all the Winter, distilling from the mountains and rocks, which are not past seven or ten miles asunder: the residue further off, the husbandmen do enforce with great industry by letting in sluices, and digging of channels to their plentiful harvest of cotton-wool and Corne. The Inhabitants of this tract are a base people, cowardly and poor sleeping and living under trees and reeds, and feeding upon fish and raw flesh. The Mountain Country is extended from North to South about one thousand miles, being distant not above twenty leagues from the Sea, and in some places less. They are very cold, and subject to continual snow, wanting wood, and encumbered with Lions, Wolves, black Bears, Goats, and a certain beast like a Camel, of whose wool they work them garments, and other utensils. These Mountains are full of inhabitants, fertile and batefull, especially where the air is indurable, and the Inhabitants more witty, courageous, and civiller than the residue.  
The Andes are likewise mountains: but lying in one continual ridge without valleys, extending from North to South. Between which and the former, lieth Callao, a Province full of Mountains also, subject to cold, yet very populous. Thus much of the nature (in general) of these half known places, of the soil and people: of their forces little can be spoken, by reason of their subjection to the Spaniard, and enforced ignorance in matters of arms and policy.  
It is rich in gold and silver, more than any Country in all the World, as may appear by the yearly quantities thereof brought from thence. Yet say the Inhabitants, that in respect of the remainder, it is no more than if a man should take a few grains out of a sack full of Corne. Which surely may carry some presumption of truth, considering what Authors write of Atabalipa his ransom, offered and performed in those days, when Avarice was not in half so much request as now it is.  
It wanteth no good thing that God hath created for the use of man, either for pleasure or necessity. Only in this it is dispraisable, that (for the greater part) it bringeth forth Inhabitants of savage, irreligious, and inhuman behaviour, delighting in devouring of man's flesh, with other unclean and undressed viands.  
Summer and Winter beginneth with them as with us, upon the Hills; but in the plain land it is clean contrary. For when it is Summer in the Hills, it is Winter in the plains: So that there the Summer beginneth in October, and continueth till April. Which for the exceeding strangeness, I have the rather noted, to see a man upon one day in the morning (in one and the same Country) travelling from the Hills to be well wet with rain, and before night to arrive in a pleasant & sun-shining-Country, where from the beginning of October (that is all their Summer long) it seldom or never raineth so much as to lay the dust in the high ways. But than it is sultry hot in the Plains, and when any small due falleth, then is it fair weather on the Hills.  
Yea, when the South-west winds blow in the plain Country, which in other places are commonly moist, and causes of rain, there they are of clean contrary effects.  

Castilia Aurea.  
OR golden Castille, is that part of the firm ●an● (so called by the Spaniards) which stretcheth from the City Theonima and Panama, even to the bay of Vrava and Saint Michael, and taketh up all that straight wherewith these two spacious parts of the New world, are linked as it were with a defensible chain. It is badly inhabited, and less manured for the contagiousness of the air and standing waters. Yet are there therein two famous Cities; Theonimas or Nombre de dios situated on the North Sea, and Panama on the Peruvian or Pacificke sea. And whatsoever Merchandise is brought by the Peruvian Sea towards Spain, is unloden in the City of Panama, and thence transported by land to Nombre de dios, where it is finally again shipped for Spain. The like course is observed from Spain to those places.  
Of their forces little can be spoken by reason of their subjection to the Spaniard, and ignorance in matter of arms and policy. But as for their private commodities, as Gold, Silver, and Stones, who knoweth not, but that they are the chiefest traffic of all these Provinces. The name it hath from the abundance of Gold and Silver, and is divided into four Provinces; first, Castilia del Oro itself: secondly, Nova Andaluzia: thirdly, Nova Granata: and fourthly, Carthagena, taken by Sir Francis Drake, and this year skated by the Hollander.   

Chile.  
Upon the South of Peru toward the Pacificke Sea lieth Chile, whose name hath been derived (some say) from incredible cold raging therein. Yet feeleth it rain, lightnings, and the alteration of seasons, as we do in Europe. It partly lieth upon the Sea-coast, and is partly mountainous, but somewhat warm toward the Seaside. It beareth all sorts of fruit brought out of Spain, and transporteth many cattle, and store of Ostriches. The Rivers run their course in the day time, but in the night by reason of their congelation, if they move, it is very slowly and weak.  
The Inhabitants are tall, well set, and warlike: and their arms are the bow and arrow: their garments the skins of wild beasts and Sea-wolves. It is divided into two Provinces; first, Chica; and secondly, Paragones'; whose people are eleven foot high. Here, besides Gold, is Hony and Wine good store, and other Fruits of Spain; five or six towns of Spaniards it also boasteth of.   

Guiana.  
GViana is situated beyond the Mountains of Peru, and between the two mighty Rivers, Amazon and Orenoquae, directly under the Equinoctial. The Air is delicate, and the soil fruitful; but (by reason of the Rains and Rivers) so subject to inundations, that the people are ●aine to dwell in Arbours made like Birds-nests in the tops of Trees. It is so firmly believed to be rich in gold Mines, that not only Sir Walter Raleigh went thither once or twice, but there is a new Colony and plantation of English this last year sent to live there, at the charges of many wise and valiant Gentlemen of our Nation. The Planters sustain themselves by what God and Nature affords them for their labour upon the place. Though Gold be the chief of their errand, yet they purpose to fortify and secure the place against the Spaniards, before they will discover or open any Mine. Our Nation hath hitherto lived quietly, and beloved of the Caribes (which be the ancient native people) the way to win and keep in with whom, being to make much of their little children. This Plantation, if it pleases God to prosper, we may in time hear more of the commendations of Guiana.   

Brasile.  
BRasile lieth between the two mighty Rivers of Maragnon upon the North, and Rio de la plata upon the South. It was discovered by Americus Vespuccius in the days of King Emanuel. The Country in a manner is all pleasant, fair weathered, and exceeding healthful, by reason that the gentle winds from Sea do clear and evaporate all the morning dews and clouds, making the air fresh and clear. It is well watered, and divided into Plains and easy Mountains, fertile, always flourishing, full of Sugarcanes, and all other blessings of Nature. For hither the Portugals have brought all sorts of Europe Plants with good success, and have therein erected many Ingenors' to try their Sugars. Hence comes our Brasile-wood, the trees whereof are by the Natives hollowed as they stand, to make houses and dwelling places.   

Terra Australis.  
THis Land was lately found out, and by our latest Cosmographers, for the great and spacious circuit thereof, as comprehending many large Regions (viz.) Psitacorum regio, Terra del feu go, Beac, Lucach, and Maletur, described for the sixth part of the world. But what people inhabit them, what fashions they use, or what profitable commodity fit for the life of man they afford, it hath not yet been by any man discovered.   

Borealis Orbis pars.  
THis division is situated near unto the North Pole, the least of the residue, almost all unknown, consisting of Lands, and those situated about the Pole. For Authors affirm, that under the very Pole lieth a black and high Rock and three and thirty leagues in compass, and there these Lands. Among which the Ocean disgorging itself by 19 Channels, maketh four whirlpools or currents, by which the waters are finally carried towards the North, and there swallowed into the bowels of earth. That Euripus or whirlpool, which the Scythic Ocean maketh, hath five inlets; and by reason of his strait passage and violent course is never frozen. The other Euripus on the backside of Groneland hath three inlets, and remains frozen three months yearly; its length is thirty seven leagues. Between these two raging Euripi lieth an Island (about Lappia and Biarmia) the habitation (they say) of the Pigmies. A certain Scholar of Oxford reporteth, that th●se four Euripi are ingulphed with such furious violence into some inward receptacle, that no ship is able with never so strong or opposite a gale to stem the current. And that at no time there bloweth so much wind as will move a windmill. This is likewise the report of Giraldus Cambrensis in his marvels of Ireland. But Blundevile our Countryman is of a contrary opinion, neither believing that either Pliny, or any other Roman came ever thither to describe this promontory: or that the Friar of Oxford, without the assistance of some cold Devil out of the middle region of the Air, could approach so near as to measure those cold parts with this Astrolabe. So that (as we said in the beginning) this is but a mere folly and a fable, which some men's boldness made other men's ignorance to believe. And thus conclude we our Relations.     

THE TABLE.  

A  
AeGypt. 455  
Aethiopia Superior. 444  
Inferior. 460  
Africa. 422  
America. 625  
Armenia the greater. 545  
Asia. 460  
Austria. 274   

B  
BArbarie. 427  
Bavaria. 301  
Bethlen Gabor his Estate in Transylvania, 394. in Hungaria, 399. a brief Chronicle of his life and fortunes. ibid.  
Bohemia. 277  
Borealis orbis pars. 643  
Boriquen. 635  
Brandenburg. 300  
Brasil. 642  
Britain. 74   

C  
CAlecute. 617  
Castilia Aurea. 640  
Cathay. 498  
Chile. 641  
China. 589  
Cuba. 633   

D  
DEnmarke. 207  
Deserts, their descriptions and use. 45  
Dominion, the means to enlarge it. 19   

E  
EVrope. 62   

F  
FEz. 434  
Fonduras. 632  
France. 122   

G  
GElderland. 202  
Geneva. 304  
G●noa. 337  
Groningen. 203  
Guatimala. 631  
Guiana. 641   

H  
HEbrides. 121  
Hispaniola. 634  
Holland. 201  
Hungary. 378   

I  
IAmaica. 633  
japan. 621  
Lands of England. 129  
India Asiatica, or East-India. 574  
Ireland. 68  
Italy. 317  
judea. 551   

K  
KAthaia. 498   

L  
LOrrayne. 428  
Lybia. 376   

M  
MAlta. 373  
Man the Ile. 120  
Manly Arts breed martial valour. 29  
Mantua. 362  
Marshes, their description and use. 44  
Mexico. 630  
Milan. 336  
The Great Mogor. 578  
Moldavia, 539  
Mona. 120  
Monomotapa● 453  
Moravia. 278  
Moscovia. 463  
Mountains, their description and use. 42   

N  
NApl●s Kingdom. 330  
Narsinga. 613  
Natolla. 540  
Navarre. 194  
Negroes Land. 429  
Netherlands. 195  
New Spain, 630  
Nicaragua. 632  
Norwey. 212  
Nova Francia. 636  
Numidia. 427   

O  
OF Observation. 1  
Over-Isel. 203   

P  
PAlatinate. 285  
People of the North, their constitutions, complexions, and natures. 8. Of the South. 12. Of the middle Region. 15  
Persia. 563  
Peru. 637  
Pol●nd. 409  
Pope's Estate. 320  
Prester john. 444   

R  
REligion, a great advancer of Monarchy. 30  
Rewards military, the benefit of them. 30  
Rivers, their use in preserving of Empire. 41  
Roman Empire. 262  
Russia. 463   

SAvoy. 364  
Sarmatia. 463  
Saxony. 287  
Situation, the aptness of it for Empire. 35  
Of the Situation of Nations. 4  
Scotland. 114  
Sea, the commodities in enlarging Empire. 29  
Signories, diverse petty ones easily overcome one by one, by a common enemy. 37  
Siam. 602  
Sicily. 369  
Spain. 222  
States of the Low-Countries. 200  
Swethland. 213  
Switzerland. 309   

T  
TArtaria. 494  
Tartars, their manners and arms. 485  
Temperature, the division of it. 2  
Terra australis. 643  
Transylvania. 394  
Travel, instructions for it. 46  
Treasure, the use in War. 33  
Turks, their original and story. 554  
Turkey. 505  
Turcomania. 545  
Tuscanie. 324   

V  
VAlour, the commendations of it. 23. Military Valour how increased. 27  
Venice. 339  
Virginia. 635  
Urbine. 361  
Usage to the Wars, the effects. 27. Free Usage of people, a means to make Princes potent. 28  
Vtrecht. 203   

W  
WAlachia. 539  
Wales. 117  
Weapons, their qualities and advantages. 32  
West-India. 625  
Wildernesses, their descriptions. 45  
Wisdom, the use of it in Wars. 25  
World, and the greatest Princes in it, and the means to enlarge Dominion. 19   

X  
Great Xeriff. 433   
FINIS.